Skip to main content

Full text of "China : its state and prospects with especial reference to the spread of the gospel, containing allusions to the antiquity, extent, population, civilization, literature, and religion of the Chinese"

See other formats 


Google 


This  is  a  digital  copy  of  a  book  that  was  preserved  for  generations  on  library  shelves  before  it  was  carefully  scanned  by  Google  as  part  of  a  project 

to  make  the  world's  books  discoverable  online. 

It  has  survived  long  enough  for  the  copyright  to  expire  and  the  book  to  enter  the  public  domain.  A  public  domain  book  is  one  that  was  never  subject 

to  copyright  or  whose  legal  copyright  term  has  expired.  Whether  a  book  is  in  the  public  domain  may  vary  country  to  country.  Public  domain  books 

are  our  gateways  to  the  past,  representing  a  wealth  of  history,  culture  and  knowledge  that's  often  difficult  to  discover. 

Marks,  notations  and  other  maiginalia  present  in  the  original  volume  will  appear  in  this  file  -  a  reminder  of  this  book's  long  journey  from  the 

publisher  to  a  library  and  finally  to  you. 

Usage  guidelines 

Google  is  proud  to  partner  with  libraries  to  digitize  public  domain  materials  and  make  them  widely  accessible.  Public  domain  books  belong  to  the 
public  and  we  are  merely  their  custodians.  Nevertheless,  this  work  is  expensive,  so  in  order  to  keep  providing  tliis  resource,  we  liave  taken  steps  to 
prevent  abuse  by  commercial  parties,  including  placing  technical  restrictions  on  automated  querying. 
We  also  ask  that  you: 

+  Make  non-commercial  use  of  the  files  We  designed  Google  Book  Search  for  use  by  individuals,  and  we  request  that  you  use  these  files  for 
personal,  non-commercial  purposes. 

+  Refrain  fivm  automated  querying  Do  not  send  automated  queries  of  any  sort  to  Google's  system:  If  you  are  conducting  research  on  machine 
translation,  optical  character  recognition  or  other  areas  where  access  to  a  large  amount  of  text  is  helpful,  please  contact  us.  We  encourage  the 
use  of  public  domain  materials  for  these  purposes  and  may  be  able  to  help. 

+  Maintain  attributionTht  GoogXt  "watermark"  you  see  on  each  file  is  essential  for  in  forming  people  about  this  project  and  helping  them  find 
additional  materials  through  Google  Book  Search.  Please  do  not  remove  it. 

+  Keep  it  legal  Whatever  your  use,  remember  that  you  are  responsible  for  ensuring  that  what  you  are  doing  is  legal.  Do  not  assume  that  just 
because  we  believe  a  book  is  in  the  public  domain  for  users  in  the  United  States,  that  the  work  is  also  in  the  public  domain  for  users  in  other 
countries.  Whether  a  book  is  still  in  copyright  varies  from  country  to  country,  and  we  can't  offer  guidance  on  whether  any  specific  use  of 
any  specific  book  is  allowed.  Please  do  not  assume  that  a  book's  appearance  in  Google  Book  Search  means  it  can  be  used  in  any  manner 
anywhere  in  the  world.  Copyright  infringement  liabili^  can  be  quite  severe. 

About  Google  Book  Search 

Google's  mission  is  to  organize  the  world's  information  and  to  make  it  universally  accessible  and  useful.   Google  Book  Search  helps  readers 
discover  the  world's  books  while  helping  authors  and  publishers  reach  new  audiences.  You  can  search  through  the  full  text  of  this  book  on  the  web 

at|http: //books  .google  .com/I 


LONIMtNi  JUHN  itSOW,  «>.  I'Al'EMNOSTKII  MOW. 


t  /C^,i>2.3 


HARVARD 

UNIVERSITY 

LIBRARY 

JUN  22  1960. 


rtTraMitiTKK  fto«. 


LSK, 


■.,/,/  4^^,^./y 


INTRODUCTION. 


Thb  writer  of  the  present  volume  was  sent  out  by  the 
London  MiBsionmry  Society,  in  1816,  to  labour  for  the 
benefit  of  China. 

The  fundamental  principle  of  this  Institution  is,  that 
^^its  design  is  not  to  send  Presbyterianism,  Indepen- 
dency, Episcopacy,  or  any  other  form  of  church  order 
or  government,  about  which  there  may  be  a  difference 
of  opinion  among  serious  Christians,  but  the  glorious 
Gospel  of  the  blessed  God,  to  the  heathen ;  leaving  it 
to  the  minds  of  the  persons  whom  God  may  call  into 
the  fellowship  of  his  Son  from  among  them,  to  assume 
for  themselves  such  form  of  church  government,  as  to 
them  shall  appear  most  agreeable  to  the  word  of  God.** 

In  conformity  with  this  principle,  no  question  was 

ever  asked,  or  direction  given  to  the  author,  as  to  his 

|)ersonal  views  of  church  government ;  or  what  form  of 

ecclesiastical  i)olity  he  should  adopt,  in  the  event  of  his 

labours  being  successful  abroad.      After  residing  at 

Malacca  and   Penang  for  several  years,  he  settle<l  in 

Uatavia,  where  he  collected  a  congregation*  and  built 

u 


INTRODUCTION. 


a  chapel,  for  the  worship  of  Almighty  God.  In  co 
ducting  the  services  of  the  sanctuaiy,  he  invited  and 
obtained  the  assistance  of  Gospel  ministers  from  va- 
riou)^  communions ;  and  when  a  church  was  formed, 
the  members  who  joined  it,  drew  up  and  signed  a  con- 
stitution ;  in  which,  after  stating  their  belief  in  the 
Inspired  Oracles,  as  the  only  sure  ground  of  faith 
and  practice,  they  acknowledged  the  standards  of  the 
EngUsh,  Scotch,  and  Dutch  Reformed  Churches,  as 
exhibiting  those  views  of  Christian  doctrine,  which 
they  considered  the  most  in  accordance  with  the  re- 
vealed will  of  God,  Based  on  this  broad  principle, 
the  society  of  Christians  thus  collected  together,  though 
originally  of  different  communions,  consented  to  lay 
aside  their  denominational  prejudices,  and  unite  on  the 
safe  ground  of  our  common  Christianity ;  while  Epis-  i 
copalian,  Presbyterian,  Baptist,  and  Independent  mi- 
nisters alternated  with  each  other  in  the  performance 
of  religious  services,  and  the  celebration  of  the  holy 
sacraments.  The  native  church  connected  with  the 
mission  has  been  established  on  the  same  principle. 

Should  the  author,  and  his  esteemed  coadjutors,  ever 
succeed  in  introducing  Christianity  extensively  into 
China,  they  purpose  spending  their  utmost  energies  in 
spreading  the  simple  Gospel  through  that  important 
empire,  without  wasting  themselves  in  dissensions  on 
non-essential  points,  which  have  so  long  and  unhappily 
divided  the  Christian  world.  It  is  on  this  ground 
alone,  that  they  can  confidently  look  for  the  blessing 


INTRODUCTION.  iU 

of  the  great  head  of  the  church,  and  claim  the  counte- 
aanoe  and  co-operation  of  Christians  of  every  name. 
So  great  is  the  work,  and  so  feeble  the  energies  that 
can  be  brought  to  bear  on  it,  that  we  have  no  time 
^  to  fall  out  by  the  way  ;**  and  it  is  a  pleasing  feature 
of  the  protestant  mission  to  China,  that  hitherto  the 
agents  of  various  societies,  the  members  of  different 
commimions,  and  the  representatives  of  distant  hemi* 
aj^res,  have  consented  to  merge  their  national  and 
denominational  prejudices,  and  to  join  heart  and  hand 
in  making  known  the  great  doctrine  of  justification  by 
faith,  to  the  sceptical  and  superstitious  Chinese.  May 
brotherly  love  continue;  and  may  one  strenuous  and 
persevering  effort  be  made,  till  the  millions  of  China 
be  brought  under  the  influence  of  Christianity ! 

But  it  is  necessary  that  the  author  should  give  some 
account  of  the  origin  and  nature  of  the  following  work. 
Having  been  called  upon  in  the  year  1816,  to  under- 
take a  journey  along  the  north-east  coast  of  China,  in 
order  to  ascertain  whether  or  not  that  country  was  open 
to  the  Gospel ;  and  hanng  kept  a  record  of  passing 
events,  he  contemplated  on  his  return,  the  publication 
of  a  journal,  with  some  brief  remarks  on  the  situation 
of  foreigners  in  Canton,  and  the  state  of  the  native 
Christian  community  there.  In  the  course  of  his  tour 
through  England,  however,  to  plead  the  cause  of  mis- 
sions, he  found  it  necessary  to  dilate  more  at  large  on 
the  political,  moral,  and  spiritual  condition  of  the  Chi- 
nese ;  and  to  relate  in  order  the  efforts  that  have  been 

a  2 


IV  INTRODUCTION. 

ma<le  for  their  evangelization.  These  statementfi  hav- 
ing been  listened  to  with  some  interest,  and  awakened 
a  sympathy  on  behalf  of  China,  the  thought  suggested 
itself,  that  possibly,  the  feeling  thus  created  might  be 
extended  and  perpetuated  by  a  pul)lication,  embracing 
the  general  state  of  China;  and  its  state  and  pro- 
spects, with  especial  reference  to  the  diffusion  of  the 
Gospel. 

The  most  imjMrtant  feature  in  the  condition  'of  that 
country  is  its  population ;  about  which  so  many  different 
opinions  have  been  held,  and  for  the  benefit  of  which 
Christian  missionaries  so  ardently  long  and  labour.  The 
question  of  amount,  therefore,  is  discussed,  and  the  sug- 
gestion thrown  out,  that  probably  the  highest  census 
given  of  the  Chinese  people  is  the  right  one.  Their 
civilization  and  political  state,  next  demand  attention ; 
and  some  references  are  made  to  their  singular  lan- 
guage, and  the  state  of  education  among  them.  As  we 
contemplate  the  introduction  of  a  new  religion  into  the 
country,  it  is  natural  to  enquire,  what  are  their  present 
views  of  divine  and  eternal  things ;  and  to  shew  the 
defects  of  their  own  systems,  as  a  prelude  to  the  recom- 
mendation of  another.  Before  treating  on  the  recent 
efiForts  of  protestants  to  evangehze  China,  it  was  thought 
necessary  to  allude  to  the  previous  exertions  of  other  I 
missionaries;  and  therefore  the  devoted,  self-denying, 
and  persevering  labours  of  Syrian,  nestorian,  and  catho- 
lic Christians,  are  briefly  enumerated.  The  missions  to  '| 
Canton,  the  Straits,  and  Uatavia.  are  then  severally 


INTRODUCTION.  V 

dei»cribed;  and  the  attempts  to  carry  the  Gospel  by 
means  of  Scriptures  and  tracts,  along  the  coast  of 
China,  are  delineated,  lliis  review  is  concluded  by 
appeals  for  more  agents,  and  increased  facilities  for  the 
vigorous  prosecution  of  the  work ;  as  it  is  only  when 
we  use  the  appointed  means,  that  we  can  consistently 
look  for  the  Divine  blessing  on  our  labours. 

The  short  time  that  could  be  spared  for  preparing 
this  work  for  publication,  must  necessarily  have  occa* 
sioned  many  defects,  in  point  of  style  and  arrangement. 
Sent  forth  when  very  young  on  this  important  mission, 
occupied  during  his  whole  stay  abroad  in  studying 
foreign  and  diilicult  languages,  and  accustomed  to 
write  and  speak  for  the  benefit  of  Mahome<lans  and 
heathens,  it  can  hanlly  be  expected  that  the  author 
bhould  be  skilled  in  European  comi)osition.  Public 
engagements,  for  the  first  year  after  his  return  to 
Kngland,  called  him  incessantly  from  home ;  and  it 
was  only  during  the  retirement  of  the  last  winter,  that 
he  has  had  the  least  opportunity  for  arranging  his 
thoughts  on  the  subject  now  discussed.  Being  about 
to  quit  his  native  country  during  the  prc»sent  summer, 
to  revisit  the  scene  of  his  former  labours,  it  was  neces- 
sary that  he  should  In^gin  to  print,  almost  as  soon  as 
he  liegan  to  write,  in  onler  to  have  the  lHH)k  published 
liefore  his  dejmrture.  He  must  cast  himself,  therefore, 
on  the  indulgence  of  the  public,  hoping  that  the  cir- 
cumstances under  which  the  information  contained  in 
this  volume  has  beeu  collected  and  communicated,  will 


/  \ao,  :7J,^ 


*t 


HARVARD 

UNIVERSITY 

LIBRARY 

JUN  22  199Q 


I^»!«D0lf: 
rATKANoaTBB   KOW. 


INTRODUCTION.  VU 

qpread  of  the  Gospel  in  that  populous  and  interesting 
empire. 

In  conclusion,  the  author  would  gratefully  acknow- 
ledge the  assistance  kindly  afforded  him  by  the  Bev. 
Drs.  Beed  and  Burder,  of  Hackney ;  while  he  would 
state  the  obligations  he  is  under  to  the  following  works, 
which  he  has  consulted  in  the  course  of  his  labours ; 
▼is:  Sadler s  Law  of  Population,  Milne*s  Betrospect, 
the  Chinese  Gleaner  and  Bepository,  Morrison  s  Dic- 
tionary, and  View  of  China  for  Philological  Purposes, 
Du  Hakle's  History  of  China,  and  the  Beports  and 
Chronicles  of  the  London  Missionary  Society. 

Hacknky,  May  1,  1838. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTEK  I. 

The  ET&DfeUxAtioD  uf  China  cuutempUtcd — Gineral  »cope  of  the  subject 

-  Aotiquity  uf  ChiDA  -  |»artly  fkbuloiu — nut  crttUted  by  ChineiH:  whtcn 

-  The  TnditkmMTj  Pehu4— The  Ante  and  pMitdiiuTian  Afe»~  The  Hu- 
t-ncal  I'ciiMd— lli«  8ctcu  Yean'  Famine  -  The  ChineM!  SiampiKMi  -The 
M«(pMrtic  N«cdi« — Cunfiu'iua — Laou  T»io — The  buniiu|E  of  the  Boolw 

-Thn  Biuidin«  of  the  WaU—SiaMequc&t  Dyoafltics  The  Cycle  - 
>kctch  of  Chinese  Chrunokify'The  Domiuiooa  of  China  -  Original 
i\«Met»u«»  small— Territories  enlarged  — llie  Annrzatiun  of  Tartary  .       1 

CHAPTEK  11 

rKOBABLE    rorULATloN. 

rh<:  Question  of  Population  iuti'rvsting  to  the  Philosopher,  the  Politician, 
thi-  Merchant  and  the  Christian — The  possibility  and  probability  of  a 
:srxr  Papulation,  argued  from  the  fertility  of  the  Soil  -the  exteu>i%c* 
ut-^n  of  the  Cultivation  The  paucity  of  the  Roads — The  niauuer  of  dis- 
l«r«iu<  uf  the  I>i*ad  The  <>Ui*ouragcmeut  given  ti>  Agriculture  -The 
ln«iu«try  **(  the  Inhabitants — The  Skill  of  the  lluatbandinau  -The 
K««>D^'njy  uj  V^nA,  L)re»H,  and  Dmclhiigs— voutraftted  with  the  canity 
•  t  Pr->%i^i«m»— and  «aut  k.'(  feiling — Emi|n^ati<iu,  «ith  it^*  dilhcultu's 
Ii*'ii2ity  '«n  th«-  luii»«»rtau«»n  "f  Kn'«'  -  Infanti^  i«l<'  -ii-j  pn-valcurc  — 
I-    (Ui'ilinc  H-'^pitAl** — ('••n<  hi^i'in  -/i 

(IIAPTKU    111 

I  N*l  ^    •»!     TIIF.     pon  LATlo> 

1 'oiiUi>4iy  I'f  the  ("Aihoiie  MiH<>i«>uarics— and  Chmi^*  Auth«'ritu>  — Thr 
.A«  I'f  th«>  Ccuauj*.  and  the  «ay  «>f  takuiic  it  Th«'  rcaMPU  for  <io  d>ane 
.t«  indibiiity  -the  dilli  rent  airouut!^  reci>uciU-d  imrt-aM*  •T««i>uut«d 
I'l  UM  r«  **••  !»kru  hi*d — Am»»*t'»  i-iilimalc— (iro"*!?  r■^  M<Tri<Hin\  mul 
>*i  (t.  Siauul'<iiS  ioin|tAru>«>ii  <«f  tht  whole — wUi*  h  iu**<«t  !••  \h-  d«*|HiMl4  «1 
u  -  (h«diM.i(-paniie:«  ol  »*>mc  the  ui^ftt « irtlibU  Ct  n<U9  Tht  Hx  M-imr 
t  China    and  it>  light  piessuie  «'U  the  Pt-opU*  ls 


X  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  IV. 

&BFLBCTX0N8  ON  THB  POPULATION. 

Puifa. 

Their  orerwhelming  numbers — Their  sinful  condition — ^the  work  of  Evan- 
gelizing  them  difficult — dependence  on  Divine  aid — The  diffusire 
character  of  the  Gospel — Encouragement  drawn  from  the  uniformity  of 
their  Goremment,  Language,  Morals,  and  Sentiment — ^Their  extending 
Population — only  checked  by  Europeans — and  the  introduction  of  Opium 
— The  effect  of  Opium  smoking^— its  rapid  increase-^ Chinese  laws 
against  it — Memorial  of  a  Mandarin — Extent  of  Smuggling — ^Appeal  to 
the  Opium  Merchant-— and  the  East  India  Company — Demoralizing 
effect  of  the  Drug — Remonstrance  to  the  Goremment  of  Great  Biitain  .    71 

CHAPTER  V. 

THB  OIYXLIZATION   OF  CHINA. 

Comparatire  Ciyilization — Soliloquy  of  a  Chinese — Natire  Politeness — 
displayedin  Conrersation — and  daily  Intercourse — Genius  of  the  Chinese 
— Disoorery  of  the  Compass — ^The  Artof  Printing— Theinrention  of  Gun- 
powder— ^ITie  Sciences — Astronomy — Botany — Medicine — Surgery — 
the  Arts— Painting— EngraTing — Manu£Eu;ture  of  Silk — Porcelain — 
Paper — Lackered  Ware — Metals — Conclusion 97 

CHAPTER  VI. 

OOTBBNMBNT  AND   LAWS. 

The  Empire  united — The  Goyemment  based  on  Parental  Authority — ^The 
Emperor  supreme— The  Ministers  of  State— The  Tribunals— <]f  Cinl 
Office  — of  Rerenue — of  Rites — of  War— of  Punishments — of  Public 
Works— The  Censorate— The  National  Institute— The  Laws  of  China— 
their  Character — Ciril  Laws — Fiscal  Regulations — Ritual  Enactments 
— Military  Arrangements — Criminal  Code — Directions  about  National 
Improrements — Imperial  Palace  —  The  Forbidden  Enclosure — The 
Gardens  and  Pavilions — The  Northern  City— the  Southern  .  .  It2 

CjHAPTER  VII. 

LANGUAOB  AND  LXTBRATUBE. 

Origin  of  Language — Hieroglyphics— Phonetic  Characters— Chinese  mode 
of  recording  Brents — Six  classes  of  Characters — Number  of  Symbols- 
reducible  to  few  Elements— Modes  of  Writing — Question  about  Egyptian 
origin — Porcelain  Bottle— Inscription  explained — Date  ascertained — 
Chinese  Classics — Authorized  Commentaries— Esteemed  Works — Hete- 
rodox productions— Oral  Language — Monosyllabic  mode  of  Spelling — 
initials  and  finals — variety  of  tones — collocation  of  phrases — Chinese 
Grammar — Figures  of  Speech — Poetry — Literary  Examinations — Hone- 


CONTENTS.  XI 

imry  D<grf — Vilkfe  Iiiipeetioii-*Pini— tecond — third — and  fourth 

-£flbrt  neceMary— Adrantages  and  diaadTantagea  of  the 
148 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

rum  RSLioioKa  or  china. 

Tkr«a  SywUnm  ci  Rdifiofi — Confbciiia — ^hia  life — moral  and  political  opi- 
mmm — ^NoCiofia  aboat  Hearen — and  the  Supreme — His  Theory  of  the 
CaiTiw  The  two  Powen  of  Nature— The  Diagrama-^cheme  of  Meta- 
phyaica.  Material  Trinity — Ideaa  of  Spiritual  Beings — of  the  Puture 
Wvrld— and  of  Human  Nature — ^The  Religion  of  Taou — Eternal  Reason 

—  Inraniations  of  it — Philoeopher'a  Stone — Ghoeta  and  Charms — 
Treading  on  Pire — Demoniacal  Poesessions — Magic  Arts — Religion  of 
Buddha — Hiatory  of  its  Pounder — Entrance  into  China — Buddhist 
Trmples  Meditation  on  Buddha — Repetition  of  His  Name — Absorption 
of  a  Blacksmith — Porm  of  Prayer — Compassion  to  Animals — Feeding 
Hungry  Ghosts — Paper  Money — and  Houses — Scrambling  ibr  Holy 
Food— Doctrine  of  Annihilation— despised  by  the  Confucians — Resem- 
blance to  the  Catholica — Reriew  of  the  three  Systems  ....  181 

CHAPTER  IX. 

CATHOLIC   MISSIOKS   IN   CHIVA. 

The  Gospel  designed  for  the  Werld — Eariy  Diffusion  in  India  and  China — 
Aodent  Interoouxse-— The  Marble  Tablet — its  contents — its  authenticity 
— EHorts  of  the  Neslorians — and  of  the  Catholics — Mission  o  Xaner — 
ArriTal  of  Rioei — his  journey  to  the  Capital — his  success — Christian 
Mandarin — his  daughter  Candida — Death  of  Ricci — Arriral  of  Schaal 

—  lUuatrious  Coorerts — Arrival  of  Verbiest — Persecutions — ReviTal — 
CannooCast  by  the  Missionaries — Patronage  of  the  French  king — Death 
of  Veibiest  New  Persecutions — again  allayed — Disputea  among  the 
Missiaaariea — Papal  Bulls — Romish  Legates — Failure  of  Negotiations 
Expulsion  of  the  Missionaries — New  efTorts — present  state — number  of 
CooTens — Mode  of  operations — Character  of  the  Catholic  Missionaries — 
and  their  adherents — Conclusion 220 

CHAPTER  X. 

rmOTISTAIIT   MISSION   TO  CANTON. 

Mission  proiected— Want  of  information — Morrison  appointed — Sails  fur 
Csnton — Mode  of  bring  there — Pious  breathings — Exueme  caution — 
Mamage  and  appotntment — rebgious  serrices — Printing  commenced — 
Adverse  Edkt— Arrival  of  Milne — Voyage  to  Java — New  Testament 
complrted — Baptism  of  a  Convert — Genesis  printed— Removal  of  Milne 

—  Embassy  to  Peking— Old  Testament  completed— character  of  the 


Xll  CONTENTS. 

Pa«i 
translation — Dictionary  fiuuhed — Morrison  viaiiM  England — Presviitedto 

the  King — Reception  by  the  Society — Returns  to  China — Labours  of 
Afah — his  letter — Baptism  of  TeenChiug — Agang — and  ChooTting — 
Death  of  Morrison — Persecutions  of  Afah — Proclamation  of  the  Magis- 
trate— Afah's  account — Conclusion 25 

CHAPTER  XL 

MISSION    TO   CANTOlf,    CONTINUED. 

Situation  of  foreigners  in  Canton — Surveillance  of  the  Hongomerchants — 
and  Compradorcs — Confinement — and  Insult — Restrictions  on^  Mission- 
aries— Study  of  the  natiTc  language  prohibited — Difficulties  of  printing 
native  books — Mode  of  obviating  them — State  of  Macao — How  far  open 
to  Missionary  operations — Enquiry  after  native  Converts — ^The  literary 
graduate — ^The  printers — The  family  of  Aiah — Agang  and  his  son — Edict 
of  the  Emperor — Commission  of  enquiry — its  fate — Missionaries  not 
involved — Need  of  caution — Little  interest  in  behalf  of  Canton — Rccom- 
mendatioQB 26 

CHAPTER  XH. 

THE    MISSION    TO    MALACCA. 

Resolutions  regarding  Malacca — Occupation  of  the  Station  by  Mr.  Milne — 
Baptism  of  Afah — his  experience — Arrival  of  the  Author  and  other 
brethren — Schools — ^Tracts — and  Translations — Anglo-Chinese  college — 
Various  labours — Rescue  of  a  Malay  family — Death  of  Milne — Morrison 
visits  Malacca — Arrival  of  Kidd — Visit  of  the  Deputation — Death  of 
Collie — Baptism  of  a  Malay  slave — and  a  Chinese  youth — Tomlin's 
superintendence — Arrival  of  Evans — Fresh  Baptisms — Dyer  juins  the 
Mission — More  encouragement — Twenty  individuals  Baptized — Ten  more 
added — ^Thcir  expcrience-'Mtssion  to  Penang — Station  at  James  Town — 
Labours  of  Dyer — Mission  to  Singapore — Joined  by  the  American  Mis- 
siunaries 3U 

CHAPTER   XIH. 

MISSION    TO   BATAVIA. 

First  three  Missionaries — Supper's  labours — Slater's  misfortunes — The 
Author's  arrival — Schools — Printing — and  other  exertions — Christian 
village — Conversations  with  Heathen — Malay  Judge — Napoleon's  picture 
— Visit  of  the  Deputation — Desultory  labours — Tract  against  the  Mis- 
sionary—Journey to  Soerabaya— The  Tanggar  Mountains— Japanese 
BiH>ks— Chinese  preaching—Ironical  arguments— Communication  of  the 
Gospel — W«»rk  on  Chronology— Javanese  types —Journey  to  Pahaiig— 
Tringmno  — Klintau— Pataui— and  Song«>ra— Voyage  to  Pontiauak— 
State  of  BonuH>— Chinese  under  convictions-^anothcr  incensed^Visit 


CONTBNT8.  XIU 

!«•  Bali — Erection  q{  the  Chapel — Preaching  to  conrictii — Accesaioiis  to 
the  Clu0vlH~Ba|iliflB  of  iioMier*— Corcnant  wHh  the  Dyaks— Baptism  of 
a  Ckmme 329 

CHAPTER  XIV. 

VOTAORt   Ur   THE   COABT    OF   CHINA. 

■aoBary  of  Miintofiary  atlenpU  in  the  Colonies — Desire  to  benefit  the 
M  oUmt  CouDtry — GutiUlf's  Toyagea — DifTerent  fiews — Anxiety  formorc 
mlbuMatirtw — Author*!  arriTal  in  Canton — Disscussion  regarding  opioni 

for  not  embarking  in  them — as  disreputable,  incon- 
and  inrolTing  the  If  itiionary  in  difficnhy — ^The  propriety  of 
hiring  a  remeU  or  purchasing  a  If  itmonary  Ship— Offer  of  the  Huron — 
l^rrparatictis  (or  departure     .         .        , 361 

CHAPTER  XV. 

KAaEATITR    OF   THB   TOTAOE. 

Embarkation — Apprehension  of  a  storm — Watcr-spouta — Chinese  ideas  of 
them — Voyage  up  the  Yellow  S<** — Arriral  at  Shan-timg  and  Wei-hae — 
Ftrnt  landing — Visitof  the  Mandarins  on  board — Second  landing—  Diffi- 
rultirt  in  the  way — Discussions  on  the  beach — Adjournment  to  the 
temple— Kxcunion  to  the  interior — Amicable  conference — Eagerness  for 
buoks — Ramble  over  the  Island  of  Lew-kimg-taou — Visit  to  a  peaceable 
rtllagr  —Second  day's  operations — A  burial  ground — Description  of  the 
vinagv'* — and  state  of  the  country — Curiosity  of  the  people — Quiet  dis- 
tribution of  books — Anxiety  for  more — Attention  to  preaching — second 
Tisit  of  the  Mandarins  on  board — Summary 37 1 

CHAPTER  XVI. 

raOCEEDIKOS    AT    KB-SAN-SO. 

Prnrulential  deliTerance — Erents  <m  landing — Suspicions  of  the  people— 
Amvai  at  the  town — Eagerness  for  bot»kA — Dispute  with  an  offK-er  — .\ 
t4>mpit  and  astage — Permission  to  purchase  pn*vi«ioos — Ttmr  through  th** 
tillsgrt- -Objections  of  s  Confucian — ll<»spitality  of  a  iM'asani-  Rapid 
diatnbutu'U  of  b«*oks^A  Chuie-H*  f«>rt--Excur»iou  to  an  adjoiuinic  hay 

—  ExiabitioQ  of  an  armed  force — Invitation  v(  the  Maiidsrins— Sei'i'ud 
vuit  to  the  u>«u  — aiixirty  to  see  the  strangers — Discussi(»n  aUmt  cere- 
ni<-QK'»  liitriKiui'tioii  to  th«<  principal  Mandarins  -Etuiuetli' ul»M'r%rd  — 
Que^tiiiDt  pr«»p*>s«*d--  ()hj<H*tiuns  to  our  enterprise —  Advire  <if  the  (tcneral 

—  Di*cua«i*j»o about  pres«'nt»  -Conventaliiin  on  {Mihtirs  MagiHt«TmI  dig- 
nitt  and  mt-aimcs* — Presents  received  and  return  madi^    l)iHturl*ances 

on  board  3*^ 


XIV  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTEB  XVII. 

PR0CBBDIW06  ON  THB  SOUTH  OF  6HAW-TUV0. 

Voyage  round  the  promontory — Landing  at  Tsing-hae— State  of  the  town 
and  defences — Interviews  with  the  people — and  Mandarins — Excursion 
through  the  villages — Simplicity  of  the  natives — Calmness  of  the  women 
— Voyage  prosecuted — A  second  landing — Annoying  interference — Sus- 
picions of  the  inhabitants  —  Solitary  journey — Interesting  group  of 
villagers — Various  adventures — ^A  new  harbour  discovered — ^Visit  to 
Nan-hung — Enquiries  and  alarms — ^A  Chinesefortdescribed — Geological 
formations — Disposition  of  the  natives — and  reception  of  the  Missionaries 
— Dress  and  habits  of  the  men — Appearance  of  the  women — their 
dwellings — Temples  and  cemeteries — Productions  of  the  soil — Domestic 
animals — State  of  the  people — Reflections 42 

CHAPTER  XVIII. 

PBOCBBDIMOS   IN   KBAMO-BOO  PBOVIMCB. 

Voyage  to  the  southward — ^Arrival  at  Woo-Sung — Appearance  of  the 
country — Reception  on  shore — Jotimey  to  Shang-hae-— Interview  with 
the  officers — Books  distributed — Arrival  of  the  chief  magistrate — ^Refusal 
to  stand  before  him — Discussion  about  ceremonies — Reasons  for  decision 
— Attempt  to  enter  the  city — Unpleasantness  at  parting — Operations 
among  the  Junks  —  Remarks  on  Woo-sung — and  its  inhabitants  — 
Arrival  of  a  General — Description  of  the  military — and  fortifications — 
Visit  of  one  Mandarin — Cunningness  of  another— Unsuccessful  voyage 
— Pleasant  tour — The  people  eager  for  books — and  the  soldiers  for  gain 
— Difficulties  and  disappointments 44 

CHAPTER  XIX. 

OCCURRBMCBS   IN   CHB-KBANO   AND   FUH-KBEN. 

Departure  from  Keang-soo— and  arrival  at  Kin-tang — Visit  of  war-boats 
—  Operations  on  shore  —  Perishing  boy  —  Proceedings  at  Choo<«aiis 
Eagerness  for  books — Coffins  scattered  about — Voyage  to  Poo-too— 
Picturesque  appearance  of  the  island — its  consecration  to  idolatry  — 
Description  of  the  temples — Character  of  the  priests — Conversation  with 
naval  officers— Liberal  views  of  a  Mandarin — Providential  escape — 
Arrival  at  Nan-yih — Appearance  of  the  women— The  town  of  Tung- 
san — Free  distribution — Disorderly  conduct  of  a  MaAdarin— and  sub- 
sequent alarm — Surprise  of  the  people — ^Return 4€ 

CHAPTER  XX. 

8UB8BQUBNT  0CCUBBBNCB8. 

Restrictive  policy  of  the  Chinese — Exclusion  of  foreigneis — Anger  at  their 
intrusion—  Edict  against  the  Huron— Appeal  to  the  British  authorities 


CONTENTS.  XV 

Fig*. 
"  C<MBpUlati  against  the  EngUali — Diaapprobation  of  our  books— -Threat 
of  aioppiaf  the  trade— Late  Toyage  of  Gutslalt— Tung-San  haj— Dea- 
cnptiott  of  the  ooimtrj  and  its  inhabitants— Barren  regioiH— Eztensire 
vaDcT— Moimtain  ridge— Deserted  Tillage— Intestine  broils— Chinese 
tcsple— Fertile  spot— Populous  city— Rayenous  labourers— Character  of 
the  Mandarins— Tsin-kang  district— Eagerness  for  books— Visit  to 
4»oey— Anxiety  for  more  labourers 496 

CHAPTER  XXI. 
CLASS  or  LASocasas  mBQVimxo  voa  cbima. 


CoptparatiTe  claims  of  China — Need  of  more  labourers— for  the  colonies— 
and  the  coast  Offers  inrited— Objections  met— Regarding  the  dimats— 
and  the  langnagfr— The  oral  and  written  mediums  compared  with  the 
Engiisb— Exhortations  to  engage— Educational  agents  needed— Schools 
iur  schoolmasters  required— Pious  physicians— Efforts  already  made— 
Opthalmic  hospital— More  practitioners  wanted— The  probability  of  their 
soeeess— Speech  of  Sir  H.  Halford — Moral  influence  of  physician*— 
Deference  paid  them — Interesting  anecdote— Importance  of  medicine  to 
Miasiooariea— Inferiority  of  Chinese  practice— Union  of  the  clerical  and 
■Mfical  proftisiopi     Persons  who  should  offer 522 

CHAPTER  XXII. 

DBsiDsaATA  roa  thx  chimbsb  mission. 

Translation  of  the  Scriptures — Difficulties  in  the  way — Efforts  already 
made  Need  of  a  rerision — Opinions  of  Chinese  conrerti— and  European 
stodcots— Resolution  of  the  Bible  and  Missionary  Societies— Steps  to  be 
taken — Importance  of  the  subject — Chinese  printing — Moyeable  types 
Mode  oi  preparation — Necessity  of  punch-cuttings— and  castings-Dyer's 
Count — Partsiaa  type-founding— Various  oost  of  block,  stone  snd  metal 
tjrpe  printing— with  the  adrantages  and  disadrantagea  of  Xylography — 
Ltthography — and  Typography — Superiority  and  importance  of  the  latter 
—Missionary  Ship— Concluding  Appeal M& 


ILLUSTRATIONS. 


PAGE. 

Frontispiece. 
Title. 

Summary  Execution 122 

Judicial  Process ib. 

Buddhist  Priest  on  a  Stage 181 

Adoration  of  a  celebrated  Devotee ib. 

Service  in  a  Chinese  Temple ib. 

View  of  the  Mission  Chapel,  at  Batavia 329 

Map  of  the  Maritime  Provinces  of  China        371 

ChmeseFort 396 

Guard-room  with  Soldiers ib. 

Cluster  of  Temples ib. 

Landing  at  Woo-sung 446 


ERRATUM. 
Page  176,  line  7,  after  "three"  supply  "hundred". 


CHINA: 


ITS    STATE    AND    PROSPECTS. 


CHAPTER    I. 

CIIROXOLOOY  AND  EXTENT. 

Tini  EVANOELIZATION  OF  CHINA  CONTEMPLATED  — OENERAL  SCOPE  OP 
TIIE  f»CIUErT  — ANTIQUITY*  OF  CHINA  — PARTLY  FABULOUS— NOT  CRE- 
PITF.D  BY  CULNESE  WRITERS— THE  TRADITIONARY  PERIOD— THE  ANTE 
AND  POSTDILUVIAN  AGES  — THE  HISTORICAL  PERIOD  —  THE  SEVEN 
YE.\RS  FAMINE— THE  CHINESE  SAMPSON— THE  MAGNETIC  NEEDLE- 
CONFUCIUS- LAOU  T8ZE— THE  BURNING  OF  THE  BOOKS— THE  BUILD- 
INO  OF  THE  WALL  —  Sl-BSEQUENT  DYNASTIES  —  THE  CYCLE —THE 
DOMINIONS  OF  CHINA— ORIGINAL  POSSESSIONS  SMALL— TERRITORIES 
ENLARGED- THE  ANNEXATION  OF  TARTARY. 

Before  entering  on  the  prospects  of  China  with  regard 
to  the  ultimate  diffusion  of  the  Gospel,  it  may  be  well 
to  offer  a  few  remarks  on  its  former  and  present  state, 
as  intrixluctory  to  the  consideration  of  its  future  d(\sti- 
nirs,  and  ^nth  the  view  of  encouraging  those  exertions 
whic!i,  hy  the  Divine  blessing,  may  result  in  its  uni- 
Vl■r^al  evancrelization.  The  conversion  of  the  Chinese 
to  the  Christian  faith  must  he  viewed  as  an  object 
evcrN*  way  dcsinible,  and  some  observations  on  so  im- 
portant  a  theme  from  the  pen  of  (me  who  has  long 
devoted  his  energies  to  this  work,  may  not  jHThaps  be 
eonsidrrrd  altogether  unacceptable. 

In  contemplating  the  evangelization  of  China,  the 

R 


Z  CHRONOLOGY    OF   CHINA. 

field  spreads  itself  out  before  the  mind,  as  one  of  vast 
extent  and  interest ;  the  importance  of  cultivating  this 
field  appears  to  be  of  incalculable  magnitude ;  the  diffi- 
culties which  threaten  to  impede  the  progress  of  Divine 
truth  in  those  regions  ought  not  to  be  overlooked;  while 
the  existing  facilities  for  conducting  a  series  of  opera- 
tions for  the  benefit  of  that  interesting  people  should  be 
allowed  to  animate  and  encourage  us.  An  allusion  to 
what  has  been  done,  to  what  is  doing,  and  to  what 
remains  to  be  done,  may  not  be  unsuitable;  and  a 
prospective  view  of  the  contemplated  results,  when 
these  designs  shall  have  been  fully  carried  out,  may 
properly  conclude  the  whole. 

China  demands  the  attention  of  Christian  philan- 
thropists, with  regard  to  the  antiquity  of  its  origin,  the 
extent  of  its  territory,  the  amount  of  its  population,  and 
the  advance  of  its  civilization.  In  nearly  all  these  re- 
spects, we  shall  find  that  it  rises  superior  to  every 
other  unevangelized  country,  and  stands  forward  with 
a  prominence,  which  bespeaks  it  the  greatest  of  pagan 
nations. 

Commencing  with  the  early  history  of  China,  wc 
may  be  allowed  to  correct  an  error  into  which  man} 
have  fallen,  relative  to  the  assumption  of  an  extrava^ 
gant  chronology  by  the  Chinese.  It  has  been  gene 
rally  supposed  that  the  Chinese  maintain  an  antiquitj 
of  myriads  of  years,  and  that  their  historical  records 
stretching  far  l)ack  into  the  vista  of  more  than  a  thou 
sand  ages,  are  at  such  variance  with  the  comparative!) 
recent  account  of  Moses,  as  to  oblige  us  either  t( 
question  the  one  or  the  other.  This  was,  at  one  time 
gladly  caught  at  by  the  sceptics  of  Europe,  and  thej 
thought  that  they  had  discovered,  in  the  high  antiquitj 


PARTLY    FABULOUS.  3 

of  the  Chinese,  combined  with  the  Hindoo  and  Egyi)- 
tian  races,  an  argument  which  threw  discredit  on  the 
chronology  of  the  Bible,  and  weakened  the  evidence  of 
its  Di\ine  authority.  The  fact,  however,  is,  that  the 
Chinese,  like  most  other  heathen  nations,  have  a  my- 
thological as  well  as  a  chronological  period;  the  one 
considered  by  themselves  as  fa1)ulous,  and  the  other  as 
authentic ;  the  one  connected  with  the  history  of  their 
gods,  and  the  other  with  that  of  their  men.  In  the 
former  they  si)eak  of  their  celestial  emperor,  who  reigned 
45,000  years;  their  terrestrial  emi)eror,  who  reigned 
18,000  years;  followed  by  their  human  emperor,  who 
reigned  as  long :  without  condescending  to  enlighten  us 
as  to  the  names,  characters,  events,  or  circumstances 
of  these  wonderful  individuals,  or  their  still  more  ex- 
traonlinar}'  reigns ;  nay,  without  so  much  as  telling  us 
whether  their  dominions  were  established  in  heaven  or 
on  earth,  or  whether  they  referred  exclusively  to  China, 
or  includtnl  other  nations.  In  short,  the  vague  account 
they  furnish  us  of  these  fancied  emjKTors  shews  that 
they  were  merely  the  figment  of  the  imagination,  intro- 
duced to  supply  a  deficiency,  and  to  amuse  the  cn^lu- 
hiiis.  Indeed,  so  little  credit  is  attached  to  this  fabu- 
lous pt»ri(xl  l)y  the  Chinese  themselves,  that  one  of  their 
mn>\  rfSjH»etal)le  historians,  Choo-ftKvtsze,  dots  not  ven- 
ture to  alludi*  to  it,  but  passing  In  xhvnr  extravagant 
a>^umptions.  coniuiences  his  relation  at  a  nnich  later 
{MritKL  when  events  aud  eireuuistauees  of  a  eonueeted 
character  stamp  the  reeonls  of  the  ai^e  with  gnater 
marks  of  eredibilitv.  Another  Chiiu  si*  historian,  natued 
I'unir-ihow,  reiuarks,  "  How  is  it  credible  that  more 
than  lO.iXM)  years  elapsed  before  the  yani^,  t»r  •  sup<»- 
rior  priuciple'  was  prtMluced,  aud  the  heavens  spread  ; 

b2 


4  OPINION    OF    NATIVE    AUTHORS. 

and  that  10,000  more  elapsed  before  the  yin, 
'secoudary  principle'  was  produced,  and  the  earth 
formed;  that  10,000  more  passed  away,  before  the 
yin  and  yang  united  to  produce  the  various  material 
existences ;  and,  further,  that  40  or  50,000  years 
more  passed  away,  before  the  process  of  the  two 
principles  was  finished,  and  the  sages  appeared!  Such 
a  tale  is  contrary  to  all  sense  and  reason.  From  the 
time  of  the  sages  Yaou  and  Shun,  to  the  present  age 
is  not  more  than  3000  and  odd  years.  How  can  it  be 
believed  that  40  or  50,000  years  elapsed  after  the 
formation  of  the  heavens  and  the  earth,  before  man 
appeared,  or  the  earth  and  water  were  adjusted,  and 
food  supplied  to  human  beings '?  or  that,  if  the  world 
had  existed  so  long,  these  things  should  not  have  been 
arranged  before  Fuh-he  and  his  successors?  It  is 
evident  that  Pwan-koo,  the  first  man,  according  to  the 
fabulous  records  of  the  Chinese,  who  acted  at  the 
separation  of  heaven  and  earth,  could  not  have  been 
long  before  Fuh-he,  perhaps  a  thousand  years,  certainly 
not  ten  thousand ;  and  the  time  of  Fuh-he  must  have 
been  very  near  Yaou  and  Shun,  perhaps  a  hundred 
years,  certainly  not  a  thousand.  No  scholar  shoidd 
decline  a  thorough  enquiry."  Sze-ma-tseen,  another 
very  celebrated  historian  of  China,  does  not  record 
anything  relative  to  the  three  emperors  above  men- 
tioned ;  how  much  less  then  might  he  be  expected  to 
refer  to  Pwan-koo,  who  is  placed  before  them. 

Thus  Chinese  authors  of  the  greatest  reputation 
agree  in  considering  the  first  part  of  Chinese  history  as 
entirely  fabulous.  Whilst,  however,  we  fully  coincide 
with  them  in  this  opinion,  we  cannot  help,  on  a  re- 
view of  their  brief  allusion  to  this  period,  suggesting 


J 


THE   TRADITIONARY    PERIOD.  D 

(he  idea,  that  the  whole  is  probably  based  on  some 
indistinct  recollections  of  the  theory  of  the  creation. 
Of  the  first  man,  they  say,  that  soon  after  the  period 
of  emptiness  and  confusion,  when  heaven  and  earth 
were  first  separated,  Pwan-koo  was  produced ;  his  ori- 
gin is  not  ascertained,  but  he  knew  intuitively  the 
relative  proportions  of  heaven  and  earth,  with  the  prin- 
ciples of  creation  and  transmutation.  During  the 
supposed  reign  of  the  celestial,  terrestrial,  and  human 
emperors,  they  allege  that  the  year  was  settled,  the 
months  and  days  arranged,  and  the  hills  and  rivers 
divided ;  all  which  may  be  but  distant  allusions  to  the 
formation  of  the  heavenly  bodies,  and  the  settlement 
of  the  earth  and  waters. 

The  next  period  of  Chinese  history  is  that  which  is 
said  to  have  elapsed  between  Fuh-he  and  the  sages 
Yaou  and  Shun,  which  the  Chinese  denominate  the 
age  of  the  ''  Five  Rulers,*"  and  at  which  Choo-foo-tsze 
begins  his  histor}\  There  is  much  difference  among 
historians  as  to  the  arrangement  of  this  era,  and  Choo- 
foo-tsze  himself  says,  that  "'  several  things  aftirmed  of 
this  epoch  were  all  pushed  up  by  people  who  lived 
in  subsequent  ages.**  Wliile,  therefore,  we  might  be 
unwilling  to  give  full  credit  to  what  Chinese  writers 
say  of  the  events  of  this  j)eriod,  it  is  not  improbable 
that  much  uf  it  is  drawn  by  tradition  from  the  correct 
account  uf  the  antediluvian  age  handed  down  by  Noah 
to  his  jK)sterity.  The  coincidence  of  ten  generations 
havini^  |ms.^c(l  away,  the  institution  of  marriage,  the 
invention  of  music,  the  rebellion  of  a  |K)rtion  of  the 
race,  ami  the  confused  mixture  of  tin*  divine  and  hu- 
man families,  closed  bv  the  occurrence  of  the  tloinl,  in 
the  time  of  YaiMi,  might  lead  u>  to  conclude,  that  in 


6  THE    FIRST    REAL    CHARACTER. 

their  allusions  to  this  period  the  Chinese  are  merely 
giving  their  version  of  the  events  that  occurred  from 
Adam  to  Noah.  When  Yu  ascended  the  throne,  the 
lands  were  drained,  and  China  became  habitable.  About 
this  period  wine  was  discovered;  Yu  tasted  it,  and 
found  it  sweet,  but  rejected  it,  saying,  "  at  some  future 
period  wine  will  occasion  the  ruin  of  the  coimtry."  If 
now  we  should  consider  this  to  be  a  description  of  the 
antediluvian  period,  down  to  the  age  of  Noah,  traced 
according  to  Chinese  recollections,  and  illustrated  by 
Chinese  fancy;  and  if  we  should  account  Yu  to  be 
the  first  founder  of  the  Chinese  empire,  we  should 
then  be  assigning  them  a  very  high  antiquity,  without 
giving  any  countenance  to  the  extravagant  pretensions 
which  their  fabulous  writers  have  assumed.  These 
thoughts  are  merely  thrown  out  as  suggestions,  in 
which  some  sober  and  judicious  men  have  concurred, 
who  have  considered  the  highly  wrought  relations  of 
the  times  of  Yaou  and  Shun,  as  mainly  imaginary, 
not  according  with  the  state  of  improvement  in  other 
parts  of  the  world  at  that  period,  nor  even  with  the 
condition  of  China  itself,  at  subsequent  epochs  of  her 
history. 

If  then  we  consider  Yu  to  be  the  first  real  character 
in  Chinese  history,  and  place  the  beginning  of  his  reign 
at  B.  C.  2204,  or  one  hundred  and  four  years  after  the 
flood,  about  the  age  of  Peleg,  when  the  earth  was 
divided,  we  shall  find  that  it  just  gives  time  for  such 
an  increase  of  the  human  family  as  would  admit  of 
emigration,  and  yet  allow  for  China  being  in  such  a 
state  of  marsh,  as  to  require  draining  for  the  sake  of 
culture,  which  service  was  ascribed  to  the  labours  of 
Yu.     Thus  the  empire  of  China,  even  when  deprived 


mXAL  AKTIQUITY   OF  CHlSiA.  7 

flf  ik  &1mloiiB  and  tnditioMfy  periodb,  »  slfll  tcij 

odent;  the  Chineae  must  have  branched  off  from  tifte 

great  human,  fisunily  inunediatelj  afker  the  dispenioaf 

nd  toTelling  to  the  fisulher  east,  settled  down  on  die 

bnden  of  die  TeDow  River,  coeval  with  the  estate 

lidiment  of  the  Babylonian  and  EgjrpCian  monafdiies. 

The  mention  made  in  their  eaiij  history  of  the  draining 

of  the  land,  as  one  of  the  first  acts  of  the  primitive 

mien  of  China,  and  the  allusion  to  the  diseovery  of 

wine  about  the  same  period,  shew  that  their  firrt  kings 

Bust  have  synchnmixed  with  the  immediate  desoend* 

ants  of  Noah ;  and  the  recorded  fact  that  a  seven  years 

bmine  took  place  in  China  nearly  coeval  with  that  of 

Egypt  proves  that  their  chnmicles  are  entitled  to  some 

degree  of  credit.     Thus,  ere  Rome  was  founded,  or 

Troy  was  taken  —  before  Thel>es  or  Nineveh  were 

erected  into  kingdoms  —  Cliina  was  a  settled  state, 

under  a  regular  form  of  government;    with  customs 

and  institutions,  similar  in  many  resjjects   to  those 

which  it  possesses  now. 

From  that  time  to  this,  revolutions  and  wars  have 
frequently  occurred;  the  country  has  been  exposed  to 
foreign  invasion,  and  torn  by  intestine  commotion; 
d3masties  have  changed,  and  the  people  are  even  now 
subject  to  a  Tartar  yoke, — yet  China  in  (*hina  still. 
Her  language  and  Hit  customs  remain  unaltcrt'd;  and 
the  genius  and  spirit  of  the  {leojilc  are  the  same  they 
were  in  the  patriarc*hal  agt\  No  nation  has  under- 
gone less  change,  or  been  less  affected  from  without ; 
and  they  seem  to  have  grown  up  as  distinct  from  the 
rest  of  mankind,  as  if  they  had  been  the  inhabitants 
of  another  planet ;  retaining  all  their  |)eculiarities  just 


THE    HISTORICAL    PERIOD. 


BurrouMe^ 
s  from  inter-  ] 
customed   to 
ly  regard  the 
I  account  of  I 


as  much  as  if  their  exclusive  wall  had 
their  whole  empire,  and  debarred  all  others  from  inter- 
course with  them.  Those  who  are  accustomed  to 
attach  veneration  to  antiquity,  will  probably  regard  the 
Chinese  with  some  degree  of  interest  on  account  of 
their  patriarchal  character ;  and  those  who  love  to  sur- 
vey human  society  in  every  possible  stage,  will  be 
gratified  with  the  contemplation  of  it,  as  it  existed 
not  only  centuries,  but  railleniums  ago.  The  modem 
kingdoms  of  Europe  are  but  of  yesterday,  compared 
with  the  Chinese ;  and  though  western  nations  have 
grown  rapidly  since  their  origin,  yet  they  cannot 
look  back  to  any  very  distant  period,  when  their  ances- 
tors laid  the  foundation  of  their  present  greatness,  and 
established  sytems  which  still  exist  and  characterize 
their  popidations.  The  Chinese,  on  the  contrary,  have 
derived  their  veneration  for  parents,  and  their  sub- 
jection to  rulers,  with  the  arrangements  of  domestic 
life,  from  the  first  founders  of  their  monarchy ;  and 
embody  in  their  present  conduct  principles  which  were 
laid  down  four  thousand  years  ago. 

A  few  allusions  to  Chinese  history  may  not  be  amiss 
here.  Of  the  great  Yu,  the  founder  of  their  first 
dynastry,  B.  C.  2204,  they  write,  that  "seeing  his 
father  bad  been  put  to  death,  for  not  completing  the 
work  of  draining  the  waters,  he  applied  himself  more 
assiduously  to  that  undertaking,  which  kept  him  from 
home  thirteen  years ;  and  though  during  that  period,  he 
thrice  passed  his  own  door,  he  would  not  enter.  When 
he  was  appointed  ruler,  he  rose  ten  times  from  a  single 
meal  to  listen  to  complaints,  and  thrice  tied  up  his  hair 
wtiile  in  the  bath,  to  attend  to  some  urgent  affair,  with 


THE  SEVEN  YEARS  FAMINE.  9 

die  view  of  encouraging  his  people  to  an  instant  and 

energetic  devotion  to  business." 
Of  Ching>tang,  the  founder  of  the  second  dynasty, 

B.  C.  1765,  the  Chinese  write,  that  "he  ruled  the  peo- 
ple gently,  and  abolished  oppressions,  complying  with 
the  predilections  of  the  multitude,  so  that  all  parties 
reverted  to  him.  In  his  days,  the  seven  years  drought 
ocairred;  the  principal  scribe  observed,  that  prayer 
should  be  offered  up.  Ching-tang  said,  ^  I  only  wish 
for  rain  on  account  of  the  people.  If  prayer  will  avail, 
I  will  present  it  myself! '  He  then  fasted,  and  cut  off 
his  hair  and  nails,  riding  in  a  mourning  chariot ;  and 
binding  white  reeds  around  him,  that  he  might  repre- 
sent a  sacrificial  animal,  he  went  forth  to  the  wilder- 
ness of  mulberry-bushes,  and  invoked,  saying,  *  Let 
not  the  lives  of  the  people  be  forfeited,  on  account  of 
the  neglect  of  one  individual ! '  He  then  acknowledged 
his  six  faults,  saying,  '  Is  it  that  my  government  is 
extravagant "?  or  that  the  people  are  not  properly  at^ 
tendeil  to  *?  or  that  my  palaces  are  too  lofty  *?  or  that 
my  ministers  are  too  numerous  ?  or  that  presents  are 
too  frequently  sent^  or  that  sycophants  abound*?'  He 
had  scarcely  ceased,  when  the  rain  fell,  to  the  distance 
of  several  thousand  furlongs/' 

At  the  cli>se  of  this  dynasty,  B.  C.  1153,  the  tyrant 
Chow  presided  over  the  empire ;  he  is  said  to  have  been 
eml4)Wed  with  supeniatural  strength,  so  as  to  be  able 
to  conquer  the  fiercest  beasts,  and  yet  he  was  deluded 
and  ruined  through  the  fascinations  and  extravagances 
of  a  wretched  woman.  It  is  verv  remarkabh',  that  the 
age  of  this  individual  should  agree  so  exaetly  with  that 
as^igned,  in  siicred  history,  to  Sampson. 

The  foiuulers  of  the  third  dvna.^tv  are  deseribed  as 


lU  CONFUCIUS, 

virtuous,  patriotic,  and  brave,  exterminating  the  tyrant 
of  the  preceding  dynasty,  and  scattering  the  wealth 
and  provisions  which  he  had  accumulated  among  a 
starving  people.  About  this  time,  B.  C.  1121,  foreign 
ambassadors  came,  from  the  modem  Cochin-China,  to 
court,  presenting  a  white  pheasant  to  the  emperor ;  on 
returning  they  missed  their  way,  when  the  prime 
minister  furnished  them  with  a  "south-pointing  cha- 
riot," by  means  of  which  they  reached  their  own  coun- 
try, after  a  years   journey.      Thus  we  see  that  the 

lU^    polarity  of  the  needle  was  known  and  applied  to  useful 

*, ^•'purposes  in  China,  at  that  early  period. 

In  the  twenty-first  year  of  the  emperor  Ling,  of  the 
third  dynasty,  U.  C.  549,  Confucius  was  bom,  in  the 
state  of  Loo,  now  the  province  of  Shan-tung.  He  had 
a  remarkably  high  forehead,  on  which  account  his 
name  was  called  Kew,  or  "hill."  One  of  the  nobles  of 
his  native  state,  when  on  his  death-bed,  addressed  bis 
posterity,  saying,  "  Confucius  is  a  descendant  of  the 
sages,  and  must  certainly  understand  hiunan  nature; 
when  I  am  dead,  let  my  children  reirnir  to  him  for 
instruction."  When  Confucius  was  in  the  Chow  coun- 
try, he  went  to  Laou-tsze,  to  enquire  about  propriety. 
Laou-tsze  said,  "a  clever  merchant  conceals  his  stock, 
and  appears  empty ;  so  an  advanced  scholar  puts  on 
the  appearance  of  stupidity."  Confucius,  addressing 
his  disciples,  said,  "There  is  something  remarkable 
about  Laou-tsze."  When  he  was  nearly  fifty  years  of 
age,  the  ruler  of  bis  native  state.  Loo,  employed  him  lo 
govern  a  certain  district:  he  had  not  been  thus  en- 
gaged above  a  year,  when  the  surrounding  nobles 
began  to  imitate  him.  His  sovereign  said,  "  Had  I  not 
better  follow  your  example  in  the  government  of  the  Loo 


AKD  LAOU-TSZB.  11 

taantrj  i  **  Confiiciiis  feptied,  ^^  With  such  principles 
joa  ndgfat  pacify  the  world,  how  much  more  the  Loo 
CDuntiy.*'  In  a  few  yean,  Confucius  became  the  prime 
■inister  of  his  soT»eign ;  but  seeing  his  prince  carried 
iway  with  the  lore  of  women  and  music,  he  resigned 
his  oflke,  and  quitted  Loo.  At  the  age  of  seventy- 
five,  he  died.  The  writings  compiled  by  Confucius 
lod  his  foDowers  are  the  most  ancient  Chinese  records 
thai  have  been  handed  down  to  the  present  time. 
Some  of  these  are,  professedly,  collections  of  earlier 
documents,  and  refer  to  the  traditionary  period  of  Yaou 
and  Shun,  as  well  as  to  the  times  of  Wan  Wang, 
B.  C.  1 120 ;  but  it  is  more  than  probable,  that  some 
of  the  odes  and  speeches,  collected  by  Confucius,  were 
merely  traditionary  notices,  found  in  the  mouths  of 
bards  and  statesmen,  and  not  documents  actually  com- 
mitted to  writing  before  his  time.  Confucius*  history 
of  his  own  times,  commences  with  the  reign  of  the  em- 
peror Ping,  B.  C.  720,  and  is  as  much  to  be  depended 
on  as  the  recitals  of  the  Greek  and  Roman  histori- 
ans;— it  not  only  bears  on  itself  the  stamp  of  credi- 
bility, but  laid  the  foundation  of  all  the  subsequent 
historical  works  which  China  has  produced.  The  well 
known  "Four  Books**  are  written  by  the  followers 
of  Confucius,  and  contain  an  account  of  the  savings 
and  doings  of  the  sage  and  his  immediate  disciples, 
something  similar  to  our  Gospels  and  Acts,  or  as 
has  l>een  observed,  corresponding  to  UoswelVs  Life  of 
Johnson. 

It  is  verj-  singular,  that  (*hina  should  have  given 
birth,  at  the  same  time,  to  two  n»niarkable  men,  differ- 
ing essentially  in  their  doctrines  and  views,  each  the 
founder  of  a  system  of  religion  and  morals,  which  has 


THK  BURNING  OF  THE  BOOKS. 

overspread  and  dirided  C'hina,  from  their  days  to  the 
present  time.  These  individuals  have  been  already 
referred  to,  viz.  Confucius  and  Laou-tsze,  and  their 
interview  witli  each  other  recorded.  Though  they 
seem  to  have  had  a  respect  for  each  other,  yet  they  do 
not  appear  to  have  combined  or  coalesced  in  the  plans 
they  laid  down  for  the  instruction  of  posterity.  Of 
Confucius  it  is  said,  that  he  never  spoke  of  the  strange 
and  marvellous,  and  sought  to  fix  men's  attention  on 
the  duties  of  the  human  relations ;  while  the  other 
inculcated  a  contempt  for  worldly  greatness  and  do- 
mestic happiness — placing  the  chief  good  in  mental 
abstraction,  and  professing  to  deal  much  with  the  spi- 
ritual world.  The  one  erred  in  being  too  sceptical, 
and  the  other  iu  being  too  superstitious  ;  yet  they  have 
both  retained  their  hold  of  the  mind  of  China,  even  to 
the  present  day,  and  it  is  difficult  now  to  say,  which 
system  is  most  prevalent  throughout  the  empire. 

About  the  same  period,  13uddliism  arose  in  India; 
and  though  it  did  not  immediately  spread  into  the 
ultra  Gangetic  nations,  it  diffused  itself  rapidly  on  its 
subsequent  introduction,  and  now  exerts  as  great  an 
influence  over  the  minds  of  the  vulgar,  as  the  other  two 
sects  do  over  the  learned  and  the  superstitious. 

A  little  more  than  two  hundred  years  before  the 
Christian  era,  China  became  subject  to  a  foiu-th  dy- 
nasty, called  Tsin,  from  which   Chin,  or  China,  the  ; 
name  by  which  that  country  is  known  in  the  western  i 
world,  is  probably  derived.     The  ruler  of  Tsin  con-  ' 
ceived  the  insane  idea  of  estal)lishing  a  dynasty,  which 
should  extend  from  the  beginning  to  the  end  of  time. 
With  this  view,  he  collected  and  burnt  all  the  rt'cords 
of  previous  ages,  and  burietl  alive  four  hundred  and 


AND   THE   BUILDING    OF   THE   WALL.  13 

sixty  learned  men,  wishing  to  make  posterity  believe 
thai  the  dominion  of  the  world  commenced  with  him- 
self, the  first  universal  emperor  of  China.  The  object 
of  obliterating  all  remembrance  of  antiquity  was,  how- 
ever, defeated  by  the  subsequent  discovery  of  the  books 
of  Confucius,  in  the  wainscot  of  an  old  house;  and 
the  intention  of  perpetuating  his  rule  to  succeeding 
generations  was  also  frustrated  by  the  demise  of  his 
son,  only  two  years  after  his  own  death,  by  which 
means  the  empire  passed  into  other  hands,  and  his 
dynasty  became  extinct.  Though  the  writings  of  Con- 
fucius were  recovered,  yet  they  were  much  injured, 
and,  in  many  parts,  defective ;  which  has  greatly  de- 
tracted from  the  integrity,  intelligibility,  and,  in  the 
opinion  of  some,  from  the  credibility  of  the  whole. 

During  the  life-time  of  this  monarch,  the  famous 
CTiinese  wall  was  erected,  in  order  to  keep  out  the  Tar- 
tars, who  then  infested  the  northern  frontier.  Almost 
every  third  man  was  drafted,  throughout  the  empire, 
for  the  accomplishment  of  this  undertaking ;  and  being 
but  poorly  supplied  with  provisions,  many  of  them 
died  in  the  work.  Hence  the  Chinese  call  it,  "The 
ruin  of  one  generation,  and  the  salvation  of  thousands." 
However  true  the  first  part  of  this  sentence  may  be, 
the  latter  is  not  so  exactly  correct,  as  the  Tartars 
have  several  times  invaded  China,  notwithstanding 
their  wall,  and  are  now  in  possession  of  the  empire. 
Still  it  is  a  stui)endous  work,  stretching  over  fifteen 
hundred  miles  of  country,  crossing  hills  and  rivers, 
and  provided  with  gates  and  towers,  at  certain  inter- 
vals, so  that  if  well  manned  and  guarded,  in  a  country 
where  artiller)'  is  seldom  employed,  it  might  still  be 
seniceable    in  keeping  out    an  enemy,   were  not  the 


14  LATER    DYNASTIES. 

dreaded  Tartar  hordes  now  on  both  sides  of  the  wall, 
and  in  possession  of  the  palaces  and  capital  of  the 
empire.  The  name  of  the  first  ruler  of  the  Tsin  dy- 
nasty is,  however,  held  in  detestation  by  the  Chinese. 

Since  the  days  of  Tsin,  a  succession  of  dynasties 
have  swayed  the  destinies  of  China :  among  the  most 
celebrated  of  which  are  Han,  Tang,  Sung,  and  Ming, 
with  the  two  Tartar  dynasties  Yuen  and  Tsing.  The 
dynasty  Han,  lasting  from  B.  C.  205  to  A.  D.  226, 
is  distinguished  for  the  military  prowess  and  courage 
at  that  time  displayed;  hence  the  Chinese  are  still 
fond  of  calling  themselves  sons  of  Han.  After  the 
downfal  of  this  race  of  kings,  six  smaller  dynasties 
followed,  of  whom  little  remarkable  is  recorded.  Dur- 
ing the  Tang  dynasty,  from  A.  D.  620  to  906,  learn- 
ing was  extensively  cultivated,  and  the  Uterary  exa- 
minations were  then  first  established.  Between  the 
age  of  Tang  and  Sung,  five  smaller  dynasties  inter- 
vened, during  which  period  printing  was  invented  by 
one  Fung-taou,  A.  D.  924 ;  while  the  practice  of  bind- 
ing the  feet  of  women  appears  to  have  commenced 
about  the  same  time.  At  the  close  of  the  Sung  dy- 
nasty, A.  D.  1275,  Marco  Paulo,  the  Venetian  travel- 
ler, visited  China.  While  the  Mongolian  Tartars  had 
possession  of  China,  the  grand  canal  was  dug,  which 
proved  of  such  incalculable  service  to  the  empire ;  and 
the  Yellow  River  was  brought  back  to  its  former  bed, 
by  which  means  much  land  was  brought  under  culti- 
vation, and  former  inundations  prevented.  Under  the 
reign  of  the  Ming  dynasty,  from  A.  D.  1368  to  A.  D. 
1643,  the  Portuguese  visited  China,  and  settled  them- 
selves at  Macao.  The  present  Tartar  race  have  pos- 
sessed the  throne  one  hundred  and  ninety-four  years. 


THB  CHINB8B  CYCLE.  15 

To  the  above  brief  allusions  to  the  principal  events 
of  Chinese  history,  a  regular  list  of  Chinese  emperors 
will  be  added  in  the  Appendix,  with  some  of  Ihe  re- 
narfcable  occurrences  of  each  successive  dynasty.  This 
list  is  made  up  from  the  Kang-keen-e-che,  a  Chinese 
historical  work,  and  is  calculated  according  to  the  cycle 
of  sixty  years,  compared  with  the  eras  of  the  western 
worid,  that  both  the  Chinese  scholar  and  the  European 
leader  may  be  alike  assisted  in  referring  to  it.  Some 
explanation  of  the  cycle  will  be  required,  for  those  who 
wish  to  consult  the  list.  This  mode  of  reckoning  has 
been  adopted  by  the  Chinese  from  the  commencement 
of  their  monarchy.  They  ascribe  its  invgation  to 
Hwang-te,  who  lived  in  the  traditionary  period,  before 
the  flood  of  Yaou.  llie  latter  is  said  to  have  commenced 
his  reign  in  the  forty-first  year  of  the  fifth  cycle,  while 
the  cycle  itself  is  said  to  have  begun  with  the  sixty-first 
year  of  the  reign  of  Hwang-te.  During  the  period  ante- 
rior to  Yaou,  however,  the  events  of  history,  in  Chinese 
books,  arc  not  marked  by  the  years  of  the  cycle,  while 
subsequent  to  Yaou  s  accession,  every  important  occur- 
rence is  carefully  noted  down  by  the  appropriate  horary 
character,  so  that  a  student  can  easily  ascertain  the  date 
of  any  given  event,  by  a  refen*nce  to  this  mode  of  cal- 
culation. The  inference,  thertTore,  is,  that  the  cycle 
was  not  known  Ix'fore  Yaou,  if  so  early ;  and  that  the 
assumption  of  the  forty-first  year  of  the  fifth  cycle,  for 
the  accession  of  that  monarch  is  merely  arbitrary,  for 
the  sake  of  fixing  the  date  of  subsequent,  rather  than 
of  preceding  events.  ITie  sixty  years  of  the  cycle  are 
made  out  by  joining  ten  horary  characters,  eallt*d  the 
**  ten  celestial  stems,"  with  twelve  others,  called  the 
••  twelve  tern'strial  branches."     These  united  together. 


16  ITS    ORIGIN. 

of  course,  exhibit  an  excess  of  two  branches,  after 
every  ten  stems,  which,  being  carried  over  to  the  next 
row,  vary  the  associations,  until  the  ten  steins  are 
repeated  six  times,  thus  forming  sixty :  when  the  pn^ 
cess  has  to  begin  again.  The  origin  of  the  ten  steins 
may  be  ascribed  to  the  ten  digits,  and  of  the  twelve 
branches,  to  the  twelve  signs  of  the  zodiac,  which  are 
to  be  met  with  in  all  the  primitive  nations  of  antiquity, 
and  are  supposed,  by  some,  to  be  antediluvian.  In- 
deed, the  twelve  stems  are,  in  calendars  and  astro- 
nomical books,  used  for  the  signs  of  the  zodiac,  begin- 
ning with  Aquarius.  As  the  characters,  denoting  these 
twelve  branches,  have  little  or  no  signification  in  them- 
selves, the  common  people,  in  order  to  remember  them 
the  more  easily,  have  attached  to  each  branch-character 
another  word,  with  the  meaning  of  which  they  are 
familiar;  as  mouse,  ox,  tiger,  rabbit,  dragon,  snake, 
horse,  sheep,  monkey,  pig,  fowl,  and  dog,  which  were, 
probably,  the  ancient  terms  for  the  Chinese  signs  of 
the  zodiac:  so  that  the  supposition  that  they  were, 
originally,  derived  from  that  source,  is  not  altogether 
without  foundation.  The  Chinese  make  frequent  use 
of  these  horary  characters  in  the  notation  of  time,  not 
only  as  designating  years,  but  months,  days,  and  hours. 
Thus  there  are  in  each  year,  twelve  months,  and  three 
hundred  and  sixty  days ;  while  in  each  day  there  are 
twelve  hours,  all  exhibiting  numbers  easily  denoted 
by  peculiar  modifications  of  twelve.  These  characters 
are  frequently  used  in  designating  the  age  of  indivi- 
duals, and  most  requisite  in  calculating  destinies; 
while  in  chronological  matters,  they  form  the  only  safe 
method  of  denoting  time. 

The  history  of  China  exhilnts  many  traits  of  human 


THE   DOMINIONS    OF   CHINA.  17 

character,  and  a  variety  of  incidents  that  would  well 
repay  the  perusal.  It  was  thought  sufficient,  how- 
ever, in  the  present  work,  merely  to  allude  to  the  sys- 
tem of  chronology  adopted  by  that  people,  partly  to 
remove  an  erroneous  notion  entertained  by  some,  that 
the  Chinese  boast  of  a  chronology  extending  through 
an  almost  indefinite  jieriod,  and  partly  to  establish 
the  fact,,  that,  exclusive  of  their  fabulous  and  tradi- 
tionary jK^riiKls,  they  do  iwssess  a  series  of  historical 
records,  extending  back  to  the  very  first  ages  of  the 
world*  agreeing,  in  many  important  points,  with  the 
astronomical  and  chronological  calculations  of  the 
Wi-st,  and  entitled,  in  some  degree,  to  confidence  and 
credit. 

It  will  not  be  unsuitable  now  to  call  the  attention  of 
the  readier  to  the  dominions  which  have  been  possessed 
by  theso  successive  dynasties.  A  glance  at  the  map  of 
China  ProiHT,  exhibits  it  as  bounded  on  the  south  and 
ea^t,  by  the  ocean;  on  the  west,  !)y  Thibet  and  the 
dtrst-rt ;  and  on  the  north,  by  the  gre*it  wall.  Two 
mighty  rivers  are  seen  rising,  nearly  together,  in  the 
mountains  of  the  west,  one  flowing  north  and  the  other 
south;  and,  after  a  lengthened  and  tortuous  course, 
approaching  each  other  nearly  about  the  centre  of 
China,  from  whence  they  flow  side  bv  side,  till  thev 
empty  thfniM'lves  into  the  eastern  sea,  not  far  from 
facli  other;  the  one  is  called  Hoang-ho,  or  the  Yellow 
RiviT,  and  the  other,  Yang-tsze-keang,  or  the  Child  of 
the  Ocean. 

At  the  first  settlement  of  the  Chinese  in  their  i)atri- 
anlial  n*in»>"f>«  they  doubtless  occupied  but  a  small 
jH.rtii.n  i»f  that  space  which  they  now  call  their  own. 

1 


GRADUALLY    OCCUPIED. 

The  first  part  of  the  country  possessed  hy  their  pri- 
meval ancestors,  soon  after  the  dispersion,  was  that 
portion  of  territory  now  included  in  the  provinces 
of  Shan-se  and  Shen-se,  on  the  banks  of  the  Yellow 
River,  just  after  it  crosses  the  great  wall ;  or  the  north- 
western part  of  China  Proper.  Here  the  land  was 
laid  out  in  portions  which  were  divided  into  nine  equal 
squares,  the  outer  allotments  of  which  were  cultivated 
by  eight  separate  husbandmen,  while  the  middle  plot 
was  ivrought  by  the  united  strength  of  the  whole,  and* 
the  proceeds  given  up  for  the  service  of  the  state.  As 
the  population  increased,  they  spread  themselves  far- 
ther eastward,  occupying  the  lands  that  lie  between  the 
Yellow  River  and  the  modem  wall,  as  far  as  the  sea; 
until,  in  the  time  of  Confucius,  the  whole  of  the  terri- 
tory north  and  south  of  the  Y'ellow  River,  as  far  as  the 
Yang-tfize-keang.  was  inhabited  by  tribes  speaking  the 
same  language,  and  adopting  the  same  customs,  sepa^ 
rated  into  different  states,  and  acknowledging  one  fede- 
ral head.  In  process  of  time,  these  were  all  brought 
under  the  dominion  of  Tsin.  and  the  foundation  of  that 
empire  was  laid,  which  has  been  long  known  to  the 
western  world,  under  the  appellation  of  Sin,  Chin,  and 
China.  It  was  long,  however,  before  the  emjjerors  of 
China  extended  their  sway  over  the  tribes  Ijing  to  the 
south  of  the  Y'ang-tsze-keang,  and,  fur  many  ages,  the 
provinces  of  Fuh-keen,  Canton,  Kwang-se,Y'un-nan,  and 
Kwei-chow.  were  in  a  state  of  barbarism,  scarcely  sub- 
mitting to  the  Chinese  yoke,  and  deriving  little  benefit 
from  the  civilizing  influence  of  their  nurthem  neigh- 
bours. Mucatiou,  however,  and  superior  tactics,  gra- 
dually won  over  the  southern  states,  and  the  emperors 


THE   ACCESSION   OF   TARTARY.  19 

of  China  became  lords  of  all  within  the  wall  and  the 
ocean*  and  extended  their  influence  from  the  desert  to 
the  eastern  sea. 

Having  thus  far  prooj^ssed,  China  was  soon  enabled 
to  enlarge  her  territones  by  that  which  generally  cir- 
cumscrilx's  dominion.  She  spread,  not  by  conquering, 
but  by  l>eing  conquered.  For  many  ages,  the  effemi- 
nate Chinese  had  been  exposed  to  the  incursions  of  the 
Tartar  hordes,  which  infested  their  northern  border. 
To  keep  out  these,  the  great  wall  was  built,  but  built 
in  vain.  First,  under  the  Monguls,  and,  subsequently, 
under  the  Manchows,  the  Tartar  race  invaded  the  terri- 
tor\\  and  ascended  the  throne  of  China.  In  this,  how- 
evtT.  the  suiK^riority  of  knowledge  over  ignorance — of 
civilization  over  barbarism — has  been  apparent.  Men- 
cius,  a  Chinese  philosopher,  who  flourished  before  the 
Christian  era,  has  a  passage  in  his  works  to  the  follow- 
ing 4*fTect :  *'  1  have  heanl  of  barbarians  being  improved 
l>y  the  Chinese,  but  I  uvwr  heard  of  the  Chinese  being 
impnntHl  by  barbarians.''  Thus  the  Tartars,  after  sub- 
jut^atint;  China,  instead  of  altering  its  institutions,  and 
changini;  its  maxims  of  government,  confonned  them- 
srlvfs  to  the  customs  and  laws  already  existing  in  the 
cotintrw  and  were,  in  fact,  subdued  bv  the  Chinese; 
while  China  remained  what  China  was,  having  only 
cbanmHl  its  rulers,  and  trained  a  great  accession  of 
trrriton*. 

Th«*  nunlern  empire  of  China  assumes  a  peculiar 
inten'>t  and  importance,  cm  account  of  the  extent  of  its 
t'-rritory.  In  addition  to  China  Proju^r,  which,  with  its 
riuhtfen  rich  and  fertile  provinces,  each  of  them  equal 
in  extent  and  iM)p!dati(m  to  some  Ktiropean  kinurdoms, 

c    2 


20  PRESENT    EXTENT. 

covers  an  area  of  1,298,000  square  miles,  the  empire  ^ 
is  now  swelled  by  the  annexation  of  Chinese  Tartary, 
a  thinly  peopled,  but  outstretched   region,  extending  1 
from  the  sea  of  Ochotsk,    on  the  east,  to  Bidiaria,  |i 
on   the  west;    and    from    the   Altay  and    Nershink 
mountains  on  the  north,    to   the   great  wall,    on    the 
south.  I 

The  power  of  China  is  strengthened,  by  having  Thi-  i 
bet  on  the  one  hand,  and  Corea  and  Loo-Choo  on  the   I 
other,   almost  entirely  subject  to  its  influence ;  while  [ 
its  importance,  in  the  eyes  of  eastern  nations,  is  aug-  ' 
mented  by  claiming  to  include  Cochin-China,  Caraboja,   I 
Burmah,  and   Siam,   among  its  tributary  kingdoms,    i 
What  an  enormous  and  overgrown  dominion  is  thus 
presented  before  us,  extending  over  thirty-five  degrees 
of  latitude  and  seventy  of  longitude,  and  covering  an 
area  of  upwards  of  3,000,000  square  miles. 

The  Chinese  empire  occupies  no  inconsiderable  space 
in  our  map  of  the  earth's  surface,  and  fills  up  nearly  the 
whole  of  theu-  own  ;  no  wonder,  then,  that  the  Chinese 
should  consider  their  country  as  the  middle  kingdom, 
inclu(Ung  all  within  the  four  seas;  and  that,  with  them, 
the  world  and  their  empire  should  be  synonymous 
terms.  It  is  true,  that  a  great  part  of  these  territories 
are  uninhaljitahle  deserts,  and  Chinese  Tartary  may 
have  only  four  inhabitants  to  a  square  mile ;  yet  the 
government  of  that  coimtry  extends  an  influence  over 
nearly  as  much  of  the  earth's  surface,  and  more  of  its 
population,  than  either  England  or  Kussia,  and  makes 
its  orders  heard  and  obeyed  from  Peking  to  E-le,  and 
firom  the  capital  to  Canton,  amongst  several  hundred 
millions  of  people.     By  its  new  accessions  of  territory. 


PRS8BNT  EXTENT.  21 


lias  eome  into  the  neighbourhood  of  the 
powcerions ;  and,   though  originally  so  distant 
oa,  aeema  to  shake  hands  across  ^e  Himlaya 
— and  invite  western  nations  to  publish 
diem,  the  glad  tidings  of  great  joy,  which 
ditD  be  to  all  people. 


CHAPTER    II. 

PROBABLE   POPULATION. 

THE  QUESTION  OP  POPULATION  INTERESTING  TO  THE  PHILOSOPHER.  THE 
POUTICIAN,  THE  MERCHANT,  AND  THE  CHRISTIAN— THE  POSSIBIUTT 
AND  PROBABILITY  OF  A  LARGE  POPULATION  ARGUED  FROM  THE  FER- 
TILITY OF  THE  SOIL— THE  EXTENSIVENESS  OF  THE  CULTIVATION  — 
THE  PAUCITY  OF  THE  ROADS— THE  MANNER  OF  DISPOSING  OF  THE 
DEAD— THE  ENCOURAGEMENT  GIVEN  TO  AGRICULTURE— THE  INDUS- 
TRY OF  THE  INHABITANTS  — THE  SKILL  OF  THE  HUSBANDMAN  —  THE 
ECONOMY  IN  FOOD,  DRESS,  AND  DWELLINGS— CONTRASTED  WITH  THE 
SCARCITY  OF  PROVISIONS—  AND  WANT  OF  FEELING.  —  EMIGRATION. 
WITH  ITS  DIFFICULTIES— BOUNTY  ON  THE  IMPORTATION  OF  RICE— IN- 
FANTICIDE-ITS  PREVALENCE— FOUN DUNG  HOSPITALS— CONCLUSION. 

Scarcely  any  thing  has  been  the  subject  of  so  much 
controversy,  and  at  the  same  time  of  so  much  interest, 
relative  to  China,  as  the  number  of  its  population.  The 
philosopher,  the  politician,  the  merchant,  and  the  Chris- 
tian are  alike  concerned  to  know,  how  many  individuals 
are  congregated  together  in  that  immense  empire,  and 
what  is  the  rate  of  increase  of  its  inhabitants.  The  popu- 
lation of  China  has  fonned  the  basis  of  numerous 
hypotheses  among  those  who  treat  of  the  wealth  or 
poverty  of  nations,  and  its  exceeding  populousness  has 
been  assumed  or  denied,  according  as  different  writers 
have  sought  to  establish  various  propositions  relative 
to  the  rapid  or  slow  growth  of  the  human  family;  and  in 
proportion  to  the  amount  of  their  fears  lest  the  increase 
of  population  should  entrench  upon  the  means  of  sub- 
sistence and  produce  an  extensive  and  insupportable 


DIFFERENT   HYPOTHESES.  23 

frnuBe.  Hie  IfaldiuBites  have  caught  at  the  fact,  that 
Chins,  already  over  peopled,  is  yet  increasing  in  popu- 
lation and  is  doubling  the  number  of  its  inhabitants 
eyeiy  twenty*five  years ;  which,  connected  with  the  cii^ 
cumstance  of  the  scarcity  and  misery  which  already 
prevail,  have  led  them  to  form  the  most  gloomy  appre- 
hensions for  the  future,  and  to  discoiurage  marriage  and 
encourage  wars,  lest  the  world  should,  like  China, 
become  overstocked,  and  universal  want  and  misery 
envelope  and  engulph  the  whole  family  of  man.  The 
anti-Maldiusites,  on  the  other  hand,  shocked  at  this 
dreadful  picture,  and  still  more  alarming  prospect,  have 
greedily  embraced  the  suggestion  thrown  out  by  some 
writers,  that  the  population  of  China  has  been  exagge- 
rated; and  finding  different  returns  given  by  various 
authors,  have  argued  that  the  subject  is  questionable 
and  undecided ;  then  taking  the  lowest  census  they  can 
find,  they  have  come  boldly  forward  and  declared  that 
China  is  one  of  the  most  thinly  peopled  countries  of  the 
globe,  that  her  soil  is  not  one  tenth  part  cultivated,  and 
that  her  peasantry  and  mechanics  are  enjoying  an  ease 
and  luxur}',  devoid  of  all  appearance  of  want  or  penury, 
unknown  and  unequalled  in  any  other  part  of  the  world. 
These  extreme  differences  of  opinion,  established  as 
they  both  appear  to  lie  l)y  irrefragablo  arguments,  tend 
to  peq)lex  the  enquirer ;  but  we  must  remember  that 
the  mivocates  of  opi)osing  systems  generally  go  to 
extremes  in  defence  of  their  favourite  proix^sitions ; 
and  that  the  tnith  usuallv  lies  Ix'tween  the  two,  to  be 
elicited  only  by  a  dispassionate  research,  and  an  un- 
prejudiced mind ;  determiniHl  to  judge  aceonling  to  the 
evidence  adduced,  independent  of  previously  existing 
opinions. 


24  VIEWS    OF    THE    POLITICIAN, 

The  politician  is  not  less  interested  in  the  question 
of  China's  population ;  for,  if  it  be  true  that  that  empire 
contains  its  hundreds  of  millions,  it  will  become  an 
important  enquiry  how  she  is  to  be  dealt  with ;  and  what 
precautions  are  necessary  to  prevent  her  enterprizing, 
though  not  warlike  people,  from  pressing  with  their 
teeming  myriads  upon  the  neighbouring  populous  and 
fertile  states.  If  they  be  so  numerous,  and  if  they 
threaten  to  become  doubly  so,  not  only  will  the  restric- 
tive policy  of  the  Chinese,  which  would  prevent  its 
inhabitants  from  emigrating,  be  broken  down,  but  the 
welfare,  if  not  the  peace  of  surrountUng  nations  be  dis- 
turbed by  the  inHux  of  a  mass  of  shrewd  and  hungry 
intruders ;  wtio,  if  they  cannot  obtain  a  livelihood  by 
honest  competition,  will  first  I)y  petty  thefts,  and  tlien 
by  more  daring  robberies,  become  dangerous  to  the 
colonies  where  they  reside ;  and  in  time  jiresent  such 
annoyances  as  can  only  be  checked  by  their  exclusion 
from   the  scene  of  their  chosen  residence. 

There  are  already  two  colonies  in  the  eastern  Archipe- 
lago, one  under  the  Dutch  and  the  other  under  English 
authority,  where  the  annual  influx  of  Chinese  colonists 
has,  whether  right  or  wrong,  been  the  occasion  of  much 
alarm ;  and  in  one  district  in  particular  the  revolt,  or 
-supposed  revolt,  of  the  Chinese  has  ended  in  the  utter 
extermination  of  the  suspected  tribe ;  white  in  Borneo 
the  Chinese  have  settled  themselves  down  in  the  interior 
— have  made  head  against  the  European  authorities — 
and  carried  on  the  war  for  a  considerable  time ;  con-r 
eluding  with  an  honourable  peace,  by  which  they 
have  retained  full  possession  of  a  rich  province, — 
abounding  in  the  precious  metals,  —  and  secured  the 
mouth  of  a  river,   affording  a    favourable   outlet  for 


J 


AND   THE    MERCHANT.  25 

trade.  Hence  European  colonies  in  the  east 
have  begun  to  forbid  the  introduction  of  Chinese  emi- 
grants^ some  levying  a  heavy  fine  on  all  new  comers, 
which  amounts  to  an  actual  prohibition,  and  others 
sending  whole  cargoes  away,  bidding  them  seek 
another  home. 

To  the  merchant  and  manufacturer,  this  subject  is 
not  devoid  of  interest ;  particularly  at  a  period  when  by 
the  invention  of  machinery,  goods  are  manufactiured 
more  than  doubly  sufficient  for  all  the  ci^Hlized  tribes 
of  Europe  and  America;  when  even  our  East  Indian 
possessions  are  overstocked  with  the  productions  of 
art;  and  when  a  new  market  for  our  manufactures 
becomes  a  matter  of  serious  concern  to  those  who 
have  already  exceeded  the  necessities  of  neighbour- 
ing nations,  and  who  are  compelled  to  look  out  for 
purchasi'rs  in  new  and  untried  fields  of  commerce. 
But  if  China  really  contain  so  large  a  population  as 
is  assigned  to  it,  in  a  climate  where  warm  cloth- 
ing is  annually  required,  how  large  a  field  is  thus 
opened  to  the  S|)eculations  of  capitalists  and  the  ener- 
gies of  operatives,  which  for  years  and  ages  they  would 
not  W  able  fully  to  exhaust.  Say  not,  the  Chinese  are 
IKK>r  and  cannot  pay  for  our  go<His ;  they  already  pay 
four  millions  of  pounds  sterling  f(»r  our  opium,  which 
only  injures  and  destroys  thorn ;  and  how  is  it  that  (hey 
cannot  afTonl  to  purchase  useful  and  necessary  com- 
fn<Klities,  the  wearing  of  which  will  as  much  promote 
their  intere>ts,  as  the  sale  will  ours.  It  is  \x\\k.\  their 
MNtim  is  e\eluMve,and  eommerce  with  tluMn  is  carried 
on  undtT  numrrous  n^trietions;  yei  if  such  a  vast  mass 
of  i>foplo  rxist  ami  must  he  elotlunl ;  and  if  our  nur- 
chant.s  and   nianufactunrs  ran  furnish  thnn  \\\\\\  the 


necessary  articles  cheaper  and  better  than  they  can 
Biipply  themselves,  the  trade  must  extend,  and  our 
manufactures  gain  admission. 

But  the  Christian  philanthropist  is  still  more  inter- 
ested in  this  important  question.  When  each  individual 
possesses  a  never  dying  spirit,  and  each  sinner  is  ex- 
posed to  endless  wrath,  the  greater  the  number  of 
persons  involved  in  the  calamity,  the  more  serious  the 
evil;  and  the  more  must  the  contemplation  of  it  oppress 
the  mind  of  the  thoughtful  Christian.  As  this  view  of 
the  subject,  however,  will  be  more  fully  enlarged  upon 
in  the  sequel,  it  will  be  sufficient  now,  to  discuss  the 
question  of  China's  population ;  and  endeavour  to  ascer- 
tain the  real  state  of  the  case,  leaving  the  deduction  of 
inferences  to  the  close. 

To  clear  the  way  to  this  important  subject,  it  will 
be  necessary,  first,  to  shew  the  possibility  and  pro- 
bability of  China's  containing  the  assumed  population ; 
and  then,  the  reality  of  its  existence. 

That  it  is  a  possible  case  that  China  contains  as 
many  inhabitants  as  even  the  largest  census  would 
give,  few  who  have  paid  any  attention  to  the  subject 
will  be  disposed  to  deny.  Though  there  have  not  been 
wanting  those  who  strenuously  affirm,  that  the  soil  is 
incapable  of  sustaining  so  vast  a  population  ;  yet,  by  a 
comjiarison  of  that  land  with  othei-s.  calc\ilating  the 
number  of  occupants  and  the  area  of  their  territory,  we 
find  that  such  a  priori  reasonings  are  not  founded  in 
fact,  nor  entitled  to  our  regard.  China  Proper  is  said 
to  contain  1,297,999  square  miles,  or  830,719,360 
English  acres  of  ground.  If  then  we  allow  only  one- 
half  of  the  land  to  be  capable  of  cultivation,  (though  some 
would  allow  two-thirds.)  and  each  acre  of  cultivated 


POSSIBILITY    OF   THE    CAKE.  27 

pouod  to  be  capable  of  sustaining  one  individual, 
(though  some  say  each  acre  will  support  five,)  then  we 
have  cultivable  ground  in  China  sufficient  for  the 
fopport  of  415,000,000  of  persons.  Thus  by  a  very 
moderate  calculation,  we  see  that  it  is  by  no  means 
impossible  for  China  to  contain  the  full  popidation 
which  the  highest  census  assigns  to  it. 

Again,  if  we  compare  China  with  other  countries  of 
the  globe,  and  calculate  the  population  of  each  square 
mile,  we  shall  find  that  that  empire  is  not  more  thickly 
peopled  than  some  other  countries ;  and  if  it  be  possible 
for  other  regions  to  sustain  their  population,  then  is  it 
also  possible  for  China  to  do  the  same.  In  Holland, 
for  instance,  we  have  210  inhabitants  to  the  square 
mile ;  in  England,  including  the  army  and  navy,  244 ; 
in  Ireland,  256 ;  and  in  Belgium,  333.  While  in  China, 
if  we  take  the  populaticm  at  the  highest  census,  given 
in  1^^12,  namelv  361.279,H97,  we  shall  find  that  its 
population  is  about  278  individuals  to  the  square  mile, 
being  somewhat  more  than  the  population  of  Ireland, 
but  by  no  means  equal  to  that  of  Belgium.  Now  as 
the  iH'ople  of  Ireland  can  live,  and  those  of  Belgium 
can  affonl  to  maintain  a  separate  and  ex])ensive  govern- 
ment, and  keep  a  large  army  on  foot. — there  is  nothing 
extravatrant  in  the  supposition  that  China  contains  and 
is  aliK'  to  sustain  the  population  assiijnrd  to  it. 

\Ve  next  come  to  consider  the  prol)al)ility  of  such 
a  suppo^iti4>n  :  and  in  so  dointj  we  .shall  iind  that  it 
is  not  unlikelv  that  China  contains  a  larm»  amount 
of  ])opnlation  from  the  fertility  of  its  soil,  eonihint^d 
with  the  u:reat  quantity  of  land  under  cultivation  :  the 
encourai^ement  that  is  given  to  agriculture;  and  the 
industn'  and  skill  of  the  inhabitants,  ciuitrasted  with  the 


28  FERTILITY    OF    CHINA. 

economy  observed;  notwithstanding  which  the  people  in 
many  provinces  are  reduced  to  the  most  abject  state  of 
want  and  misery,  many  dying  of  actual  starvation,  and 
thousands  emigrating  everj-  year,  in  order  to  procure  a 
precarious  sulisistence  abroad. 

It  is  true  that  China  is  in  some  parts  hilly,  and  in 
others  marshy  ;  that  wild  men  and  wild  beasts  occupy 
the  higher  regions,  and  reeds  and  rushes  the  lower ; 
in  such  situations  we  do  not  of  course  expect  to  find 
fertility ;  yet  the  vallies  and  the  level  plains,  which 
are  by  no  means  circumscribed,  are  proverbially  pro- 
ductive, and  in  some  favoured  spots,  the  fertility  is 
amazing.  Barrow  says,  "that  an  acre  of  land,  in  China, 
with  proper  culture,  will  afford  a  supply  of  rice  for  ten 
persons,  for  a  whole  year,  in  the  southern  provinces; 
and  sufficient  for  the  consumption  of  five  in  the  north- 
em;  allovring  each  person  two  pounds  a  day."*  This 
estimate  may  be  considered  high;  but  on  minute  en- 
quiry of  the  natives,  who  are  acquainted  with  the  culti- 
vation of  the  interior,  it  appears,  that  an  acre  of  land 
in  China,  well  cidtivated,  will  produce  3600  pounds  of 
rice,  in  two  crops,  per  year;  which  is  equal,  at  two 
pounds  a  day,  to  the  sustenance  of  five  individuals. 
But  the  Chinese  peasantry  generally  cannot  calculate 
on  two  pounds  of  rice  a  day,  or  scarcely  one,  and  are 
obliged  to  make  up  the  deficiency  by  sweet  potatoes, 
pulse,  or  any  thing  else  that  will  satisfy  hunger.  The 
obsen'ation  of  travellers,  who  have  visited  the  country, 
tends  to  shew,  that  the  borders  of  the  grand  canal,  and 
the  two  gigantic  streams — the  Yellow  River,  and  the 
Yang-tsze-kcang — are  extraonlinarily  productive,  jield- 
ing  two  crops  in  the  year,  without  needing  to  lie  fallow 

•  Burow'*  TiBTols  iu  Cliiniu  pp  577.  Tj?". 


EXTBMT   OP  TILLAGE.  29 

a  img^  seaBon.  The  provinces  of  KeangHsoo  and  6an- 
hwuy,  Shan-tung  and  Shan-se,  Ch^keang  and  Ho-nan, 
are  those  which  yield  the  greatest  revenue  to  the 
emperor,  and  consequently  those  which  are  most  pro- 
ductiye  to  the  people;  while  the  thick  set  stalks  of 
waving  com  in  the  vicinity  of  those  places  fuUy  sub- 
atantiate  the  character  given  of  them  by  foreign  travel- 
lers and  native  docimients,  as  being  the  g^ranaiy  of  the 
land. 

To  the  fertility  of  the  soil,  we  may  add  the  consider- 
ation  that  it  is  very  extensively  cultivated.  China 
contains,  as  has  been  before  observed,  830,719,360 
English  acres ;  and  if  we  aUow  one  third  of  this  area 
for  hills,  rivers,  marshes,  and  waste  lands,  we  shall  have 
553,812,906  acres  for  cultivable  ground.  In  ascertain* 
ing  this,  however,  we  are  not  left  to  conjecture;  as 
there  exists  a  report  made  to  the  emperor  Keen-lung,  in 
the  year  1745,  of  the  amount  of  land  then  under  culti- 
vation, according  to  which  it  appears,  that,  reckoning 
the  land  belonging  to  individuals,  with  that  in  the  pos- 
session of  the  Tartar  standards,  the  military,  the  priests, 
and  the  literary,  there  were,  at  that  time,  595,598,221 
English  acres  under  cultivation ;  since  which  period,  a 
new  estimate  has  given  640,579,381  English  acres,  as 
the  total  extent  of  occupied  land  in  China,  llius  it 
appears,  that  more  than  three-fourths  of  the  surface  are 
owned  and  tilled  by  man,  allowing,  according  to  the 
highest  census,  nearly  one  acre  and  three  quarters  to 
each  individual.  The  greatest  part  of  this  area  is  laid 
out  exclusively  in  arable  land,  and  devoted  to  the  pro- 
duction of  food  for  man  alone.  In  China,  the  natives 
make  no  use  of  butter  or  cheese,  and  ver\'  seldom  of 
milk ;  the  princiiial  animal  food  is  iH)rk,  which  is  gene- 


NARROW    ROADS. 

rally  horae-fed;  they  have  few  horses  for  travelling, 
pomp,  or  war ;  and  the  only  cattle  they  keep  are  such 
as  are  needed  in  husbandry  :  hence,  there  are  no  graz- 
ing farms,  no  meadows,  and  very  little  pasture ;  while 
every  acre  of  ground,  capable  of  cultivation,  is  turned 
up  by  the  spade  or  the  plough,  in  order  to  a£ford  suste- 
nance for  the  teeming  inhabitants.  The  few  beasts  of 
burden,  or  of  draught,  which  they  keep,  are  cither 
tethered  to  a  string.  Iiy  the  side  of  the  road,  or  turned 
out  to  graze  on  the  hills;  while  they  are  supplied,  by 
night,  with  a  little  straw  or  bean  stalks,  which  m  also 
their  principal  food  during  the  winter.  A  common  is 
quite  unusual  throughout  the  eastern  half  of  China ; 
while  parks  and  pleasure  groimds  are  proportionably 
scarce,  as  the  anxiety  to  satisfy  the  appetite  prevails 
over  the  desire  of  amusement. 

Wheel  carriages  being  rare,  particularly  in  the  south, 
the  roads  are  comparatively  few  and  narrow  ;  generally 
consisting  of  raised  pathways  through  the  rice  fields, 
or  of  winding  lanes  over  the  mountains.  The  state- 
ment of  Barrow,  that  "the  imperial  roads  are  triple," 
with  the  declaration  of  Le  Compte,  that  "  they  are 
fourscore  feet  broad,  or  near  it."  does  not  interfere  with 
the  general  assertion,  that  the  road.s  of  China  are  nar- 
row; for  the  two  writers  just  quoted,  are  speaking  of 
the  public  roads  in  the  vicinity  of  the  capital,  and  of 
the  royal  way  from  Peking  to  the  imperial  residence  in 
Chinese  Tartar}-,  liroail  ways  may  comport  with  a 
high  state  of  civilization,  but  where  the  people  are  little 
accustomed  to  luxury  and  self-indulgence,  they  will  be 
content  with  narrow  paths;  particularly  when  every 
particle  of  improveable  soil  is  needed  to  sustain  the 
population.    WHiat  an  immense  quantity  of  land  is  occu- 


Hk 


j 


STATE    OF   THE    CEMETERIES.  31 

pied  in  England,  in  order  to  indulge  the  locomotive 
propensity  of  the  inhabitants,  and  to  enable  them  to 
move,  with  ease  and  expedition,  from  one  place  to 
another.  This  expenditure  of  the  energies  of  the 
soil,  in  feeding  millions  of  horses,  and  this  laying 
out  of  good  ground,  in  constructing  several  thousand 
miles  of  roail,  is  almost  entirely  spared  in  China, 
where  the  public  are  content  to  walk,  or  to  carry  each 
other  about,  if  they  may  but  get  enough  to  eat  and  to 
wear. 

It  has  l)een  objected  to  the  statement  reganling  the 
occupancy  of  a  great  proportion  of  the  land  in  tillage, 
that  the  cemeteries  of  the  Chinese  are  both  numerous 
and  extensive ;  and  much  of  the  soil  being  ccmsecrated 
to  the  serNice  of  the  dead,  there  nuist  of  necessity  be  a 
smaller  quantity  left  for  the  support  of  the  Hving.  The 
force  of  this  objection  seems  to  be  heightened  by  the 
consideration,  that  the  Chinese  never  allow  old  graves 
to  l>e  disturl)ed ;  and,  generally  spi'akinu^,  dig  a  new 
pit  for  each  individual.  But,  an  acquaintance  with  the 
fact,  obviates  the  supposed  difficulty  ;  for,  the  Chinese 
seldom  select,  for  burial  places,  situations  capable  of 
agricultural  use  and  iniprovinient ;  and  inter  their 
deceased  friends  on  the  hill  side,  or  under  the  cniggj' 
precipice,  where  little  else  eould  be  made  of  the  soil. 
During  the  various  excursions,  whieh  the  writer  has 
made  into  the  interior,  alonii:  the  .shores  of  three  or  four 
maritime  provinces,  he  was  partieuhuly  struck  with  the 
extn*me  paucity  of  graves.  In  one  part  4^f  the  province 
of  Shan-tung,  a  cemetery  was  (H>eo\ered  in  a  >e(|ues- 
tered  glfU ;  and,  here  and  tlure,  a  white  nuuuunent 
presented  itself  by  the  road  side  ;  hut  by  no  nieauR 
equal   to  the   ho!^t«  of  linng   inhabitants,  everywhere 


oa  AGRICULTURE  E^■COURAGED. 

met  with.  Near  the  populous  city  of  Shang-hae,  coffins 
were  seen  in  the  comers  of  the  fields,  kept  above  ground 
till  the  bodies  should  decay ;  when  the  bones  might  be 
collected  into  jars,  placed  by  the  cottage  door,  and  the 
coffin  and  the  room  might  Kerve  for  other  occupants. 
At  the  great  island  of  Choo-san,  scores  of  coffins  were 
observed  under  a  precipice,  scattered  about  in  confusion, 
some  fresh,  and  olhers  in  a  state  of  decay,  all  denied 
the  right  of  sepulture,  from  the  crying  necessity  of  a 
want  of  room.  In  the  neighbourhood  of  Peking,  the 
cemetery  may  be  laige,  because  the  population  is 
great,  and  the  ground  round  the  capital  compara- 
tively barren ;  but  generally  throughout  the  country, 
and  particularly  in  the  more  level  and  fertile  provinces, 
the  U\-ing  cannot  affoi-d  much  room  for  the  dead,  and 
the  cemeteries  are  therefore  contracted  and  few. 

The  encouragement  given  to  agriculture  would  also 
argue  a  dense  population.  It  is  an  ancient  maxim  with 
the  Chinese,  that  when  people  are  hungry  there  is  no 
attending  to  the  dictates  of  justice  and  propriety,  and 
only  when  a  population  is  well  fed,  can  they  be  well 
governed.  Hence  from  the  earliest  antiquity,  the  em- 
peror has  set  an  example  of  industry  to  his  people,  by 
personally  and  publicly  holding  the  plough  once  a 
year,  while  the  empress  does  the  same  with  regard  to 
the  loom.  In  arranging  the  various  classes  of  the  peo- 
ple, the  Chinese  place  the  hterati  in  the  foremost  rank, 
as  learning  is  with  them  the  stepping  stone  to  honom-; 
but  immediately  after  the  learned,  the  husbandman 
takes  the  precedence  of  all  others,  because  being  en- 
gaged in  raising  the  necessaries  of  life,  he  is  abundantly 
more  inii>ortant  than  the  mechanic,  who  merely  changes 
the  forms  of  matter ;  and  tlie  merchant,  who  originates 


INDISTRY    OF   THE    CHINESE.  33 

nothing,  and  only  barters  and  exchanges  commodities 
far  the  sake  of  gain.  This  honour  put  upon  agricul- 
tural employments  is  evidently  the  result  of  design ; 
and  shews  that  the  country,  being  over  stocked  with 
inhabitants,  needs  cultivating  to  its  utmost  extent;  in 
cinler  to  provide  the  people  with  sustenance. 

The  industry  and  skill  of  the  Chinese,  striving  to 
produce  as  many  of  the  necessaries  of  life  as  possible, 
would  also  argue  a  dense  population,  ever  stniggling 
against  threatening  want,  and  compelled  to  exert  them- 
selves for  their  daily  bread.     In  tropical  climates,  where 
the  ground  is  fertile,  and  the  population  scanty,  the 
natives  find  that,  by  a  few  months  labour,  they  can 
pnKluce  sufficient  food  for  a  whole  years  consumption 
and  are  therefore  indisposed  to  exert  themselves  further. 
IJut  in  China,  the  inhabitants  are  incessantly  employed, 
and  every  individual  is  obliged  to  be  busy  in  contri- 
buting his  quota  to  the  common  weal.     Ever)*  one,  in 
the  least  acquainted  with  the  manners  of  the  Chinese, 
knows  that  they  are  untiring  in  their  exertions  to  main- 
tain themselves  and  families.     In  the  business  of  agri- 
culture, they  are  more  particularly  active,  raising  two 
rmj)s  from  the  groimd  every  year,  extending  their  cul- 
tivation in  every  possil)le  direction,  and  bringing  the 
most  unpromisint^  spots  into  use,  in  onler  that  nothing 
may  be  lost.     Their  skill  in  efTeetinp:  these  olyeets,  is 
not,   considering  their  few   advantages,    eontemptil)le. 
They  thomughly  understand  the  importance  of  varving 
the  crops;   they   know   perfectly  well   the  seasons  and 
•-nls  atlaptcnl   for   et»rtain    produetions ;    and  they  are 
fully  S4*nsible  of  the  importance  of  manuring  the  ground, 
in  onler  to  maintain  its  fertility.      A  stnmger  is  stnick 
with  this,  on  first  setting  his  foot  on  tht*  shores  of  China. 

I) 


34  SKILL    OF    THE    HUSBANDMAN, 

Almost  every  individual  met  with,  in  the  paths  and 
fields,  is  pro\ided  with  a  basket  and  a  rake  ;  and  every 
evening,  the  cottager  brings  home  a  certain  quantity  to 
add  to  the  mest  heap,  which  is  a  most  important  appen- 
dage to  every  dwelling.  Having  but  few  sheep  and 
cattle,  they  are  obliged  to  make  the  most  of  the  sterco- 
raceous  stock  of  men  and  swine.  This  is  carefully 
collected,  and  actually  sold  at  so  much  pi?r  pound,  while 
whole  strings  of  city  scavengers  may  be  seen  cheerily 
posting  into  the  country,  every  successive  morning,  with 
their  envied  acquisitions ;  little  heeding  the  olfactory  , 
nerves  of  the  less  interested  passengers.  J\ery  other 
substance  likely  to  answer  the  end,  is  anxiously  col- 
lected, and  carefully  disposed,  so  as  to  provide  for 
future  exigences :  such  as  decayed  animal  and  veget- 
able matter,  the  sweeping  of  streets,  the  mud  of  canals, 
burnt  bones,  lime ;  and,  what  is  not  a  little  singular, 
the  short  stumpy  human  hair,  shaven  from  milHons 
of  heads,  everj'  ten  days,  is  industriously  gathered 
up,  and  sold  for  manure  throughout  the  empire.  In 
the  high  importance  placed  on  stercoration,  in  China, 
we  see  an  illustration  of  that  passage  in  II.  Kings,  vi,  25, 
that  when  there  was  a  great  famine  in  Samaria,  "the 
fourth  part  of  a  cat*  of  dove's  dung  was  sold  for  five 
pieces  of  silver." 

The  skill  of  the  Chinese  husbandman  is  also  mani- 
fested in  the  arrangement  and  inigation  of  his  rice  lands. 
In  the  centre  and  south  of  China  rice  is  the  staple  com- 
modity ;  and  it  is  well  known  that  rice  will  not  thrive 
unless  supplied  with  water.  From  the  preparing  of  tlie 
ground  for  the  seed,  almost  to  the  reaping  of  the  har* 
vest,  the  rice  fields  mu-st  he  overspread  with  water.  In 
order  to  ihiti.  each  field  is  mndr  perfectly  level,  with  an 


] 


IN    IRRIGATION.  35 

elevated  ridge  or  border,  and  a  stream  of  water  con- 
stantly flowing  into  it,  to  provide  against  the  loss  by 
evaporation,  and  to  yield  an  overplus  for  the  fields 
around  and  beneath  it.  For  this  purpose  water  must 
either  be  raised  by  artificial  means,  such  as  pumps, 
levers,  wheels,  &c.,  from  a  Idwer  to  a  higher  region ;  or 
conducted  with  great  skill  and  care  from  some  elevated 
position,  along  the  sides  of  hills,  and  across  vallies,  to 
the  desired  spot ;  where,  introduced  into  the  highest  field 
of  the  series,  it  gradually  flows  down  to  the  lower 
terraces,  imtil  it  is  lost  in  the  river  or  the  sea.  The 
very  ingenious  methods  which  the  Chinese  employ  for 
raising  water  have  often  been  illustrated ;  and  shew  at 
once  their  adroitness,  and  the  necessity  which  has  thus 
driven  them  to  their  wits  ends,  to  increase  the  pro- 
duce of  their  soil.  The  water  brought  over  the  land, 
brings  fertility  along  with  it,  and  the  debris  accom- 
panying the  fluid  thus  conveyed  from  the  surrounding 
heights,  tends  alike  to  moisten  and  fructify  the  soil. 
The  Chinese  may  be  considered  adepts  in  terrace  culti- 
vation, notwithstanding  the  observations  of  Barrow, 
that  he  saw  but  few  instances  of  it  in  his  route.  From 
all  the  information  that  can  be  gathered  from  the 
natives,  the  contrary  is  the  fact ;  and  though  in  phices 
where  a  supply  of  water  cannot  be  commaiKliHl  at  an 
elevated  spot,  the  natives  necessarily  leave  the  hills 
uncut  into  terraces ;  vet  in  everv  instance  in  which 
the  locality  is  favourable,  they  do  not  fail  to  adopt  a 
mode  of  cultivation  so  essential  to  the  prcxluetion  of  rice 
in  southern  latitudes.  All  trav(*llers  airree  in  the  opinion 
that  in  minute  spade  husbandry,  the  Chinese  more  than 
equal  Euro|)eans;  and  I^ord  Macartney  denominates 
them  the  best  husbandmen  in  the  world.     The  activitv 

n  2 


ECONOMY    OK    THE    flllNESE. 

and  acuteness  of  the  Chinese  husbandman,  Iherefow; 
tend  to  shew,  that  bo  much  energy  and  mind  have  been 
necessarily  called  into  tlisplay  by  an  overflowing  popu- 
lation. 

Not  less  remarkable,  nor  less  available  to  our  argu- 
ment, is  the  economy  observed  by  the  Chinese  in  the  use 
of  the  necessaries  of  life,  in  order  that  they  may  make 
them  go  as  far  as  possible.  This  is  apparent  in  their  food, 
their  dress,  and  their  dwellings ;  in  all  of  which  they 
avoid  extravagance,  and  restrict  themselves  to  such  kinds 
as  need  the  smaUest  quantity  of  ground  to  produce  and 
rear  them.  It  is  not  meant  by  this,  that  the  Chinese 
are  not  fond  of  good  food,  and  plenty  of  it,  when  they 
can  get  it ;  they  are,  in  fact,  both  epicures  and  gor^ 
mands,  when  gootl  things  fall  in  their  way;  but  they 
manage  to  do  with  little  and  coarse  food,  when  necessity 
compels  them,  which  is,  alas!  but  too  often.  The  diet 
of  a  Chinese  is  generally  a  little  rice  and  salt  fish,  or 
salted  vegetable;  a  species  of  brassica  being  commonly 
used  for  this  purpose,  which  being  thoroughly  impreg- 
nated with  salt,  helps  to  flavour  the  insipid  rice,  and 
enables  them  to  relish  their  food.  This  mess  is  some- 
times varied  by  certain  preparations  of  pulse  or  millet, 
and  more  rarely  a  few  ounces  of  pork  are  stewed  down 
with  the  vegetable  preparations,  in  the  proportion  of  one 
to  five.  The  common  food  of  the  poor,  however,  is  sweet 
potatoes  or  yams,  with  occasionally  a  little  rice  boiled 
in  a  large  quantity  of  water;  and  once  a  month,  it  may 
be,  a  pork  meal,  or  on  grand  festive  occasions,  a  little 
poultry.  Against  the  eating  of  beef  they  have  a  strong 
prejudice,  not  so  much  on  account  of  religious  scruples, 
as  because  oxen  are  used  in  husbandry,  and  they  think 
it  a  shame,  after  a  poor  animal  has  been  labouring  all 


LITTLE   ANIMAL   FOOD.  37 

his  life  in  their  service,  to  cut  him  to  pieces  at  last,  and 
then  to  feed  upon  his  flesh,  and  make  shoes  of  his  hide. 
Hence  in  the  hortatory  tracts,  which  they  sometimes 
publish,  they  draw  the  figure  of  an  ox,  composed  en- 
tirely of  words  or  characters,  which  set  forth  the  oom- 
fdaint  of  the  cow  kind,  relative  to  their  hard  usage  during 
life,  and  their  still  harder  fate  at  death,  concluding  by 
asirigning  the  lowest  place  in  Pandemonium  to  the  vil- 
lainous beef-butchers,  who  mercilessly  cut  them  up  for 

gain- 
Having  no  inclosed  pastures,  they  cannot  breed 

many  sheep  or  goats,  which,  wandering  over  the  com 
fields  and  gardens,  would  destroy  more  than  they  are 
worth.  It  is  only  in  hilly  and  barren  regions  where 
these  animals  are  allowed  to  roam,  and  even  there  not 
beyond  the  shepherds  eye;  hence  in  the  more  fertile 
and  more  populous  parts  of  the  country,  mutton  is  scarce 
and  seldom  eaten.  Instead  of  beef  and  mutton,  how- 
ever, the  Chinese  have  recourse  to  dogs  and  cats,  the 
flesh  of  which  animals  is  equal  in  price  to  that  of  swine. 
In  default  of  these,  they  have  no  ol)jection  to  make  a 
dish  of  rats  and  snakes;  and  cockroaches  and  other 
reptiles  come  in  to  l)e  used  either  as  food  or  medicine, 
by  a  people  who  are  driven  frequently  to  great  straits 
for  want  of  sustenance ;  animals  that  die  of  disease, 
and  those  aln^a<ly  far  gone  in  a  state  of  decay,  are  when 
discovered  eagerly  dovoureil  by  a  hungry  j)ea8antry  in 
search  of  fiKxI.  In  short  the  (*hinese  have  the  most 
unscnipiiKnis  stomachs  imaginable;  ever)'  thing  animal 
fn>m  the  hide  to  the  entrails, — and  almost  ever}*  thing 
vegetable,  from  the  leaves  to  the  rm»ts,  is  made  avail- 
able to  the  siip|H>rt  of  life;  and  even  some  parts  of  the 


DRESS    AND    DWELLINGS. 


mineral  kingdom  are  laid  under  requisition  for 
important  purpose.* 

In  Iheir  dress,  the  Chinese  are  alike  anxious  to 
economize  the  soil,  Barrow  says,  "  that  an  acre  of 
cotton  will  clothe  two  or  three  hundred  persons:" 
and  as  cotton  can  be  planted  between  the  rice  crops, 
and  thus  vary  the  productions,  and  relieve  the  soil, 
the  Chinese  prefer  such  clothing  as  they  can  raise, 
at  the  least]  expense  of  ground  and  labour.  Were  the 
hundreds  of  millions  of  China  to  be  clothed  in  woollens, 
an  immense  tract  of  grazing  land  would  be  required, 
which  would  deduct  materially  from  the  area  devoted  to 
food,  and  greatly  exceed  what  the  Chinese  coidd  atford. 
In  their  dwellings,  likewise,  they  are  particularly  frugal 
of  room:  living  together  in  a  very  small  compass,  and 
crowding  into  closely  built  cities,  as  though  ground 
with  them  were  an  object  of  great  moment.  A  room 
twenty  feet  square  would  afford  sufficient  space  for  a 
dozen  people  to  eat,  drink,  work,  trade,  and  sleep; 
while  the  streets  of  their  towns  and  cities  are  so  nar- 
row, that  it  is  quite  possible  to  touch  each  side  of  the 
way  with  the  hand  as  you  ptiss  along.  Now  if  we 
compare  this  frugality  with  the  extravagance  of  Euro- 
pean nations  in  reganl  to  room,  living  on  beef  and 
mutton,  and  wearing  woollen  clothes ;  we  may  easily  see 
that  the  ground  which  would  sustain  one  Knglishman, 
would  be  sufhcient  for  the  support  of  three  oj  four 
Chinese.  Amongst  such  a  selfish  and  sensual  people, 
BO  much  economy  would  not  be  observed,  did  not  stem 
necessity  compel ;  and  what  greater  necessity  can  exist 

•  The  Chinpsc  UUP  p-est  quBiititiw  of  gyptnm,  whicJi  they  mix  wiih  paiae, 
in  order  to  form  a  jelly  of  which  Uicy  arc  very  Tuiid, 


jm 


SCARCITY   OF   PROVISIONS.  39 

than  the  difficulty  of  sustaiiiing  a  crowded  population 
from  a  contracted  soil. 

Notwithstanding  all  this  diligence  and  care,  how- 
ewer,  the  people  in  most  of  the  provinces  find  a  difficulty 
in  procuring  the  necessaries  of  life;  many  die  of 
actual  want,  and  many  more  are  obliged  to  emigrate: 
whUe  every  encouragement  is  given  to  the  importation 
of  grain,  in  order  to  relieve  a  needy  population.  The 
general  poverty  of  the  people  has  already  been  alluded 
to,  in  shewing  them  to  be  content  with  a  diminished 
quality  and  sometimes  quantity  of  food ;  yet  many  of 
them  can  hardly  find  food  enough,  and  numbers  die 
annually  of  sheer  starvation.  When  a  drought,  or  inun- 
dation occurs,  when  locusts  invade  the  coasts,  and  the 
crops  fail  from  blight  or  mildew,  imperial  bounty  is 
obliged  to  be  extended  to  the  sufferers ;  otherwise  a 
people,  considerably  straitened  on  common  occasions, 
would  in  a  season  of  scarcity  actually  perish  for  want. 
For  this  purpose,  a  great  quantity  of  grain  is  annually 
left  in  the  various  pronnces,  l)esides  that  which  is  for- 
warded  to  Peking,  in  onler  that  the  supply  may  be  ready 
when  necessit}'  demands  it.  According  to  one  state- 
ment, there  are  reserved  in  different  parts  of  the  country 
about  26.000.000  bushels  of  grain,  and  12.000,000 
bufihels  of  rice,  to  be  sold  out  at  a  low  price  to  the  \yooT 
in  seasons  of  scarcity ;  a  quantity  sutliciently  indicative 
of  the  wants  of  the  |)eopIe,  and  of  the  straits  to  which 
they  are  sometimes  driven,  to  need  such  a  supply.  And 
yet  this  n>yal  mimiticence  sometimes  proves  inadequate 
to  the  n*liff  of  the  wretched;  or  lieing  pillaged  by  under- 
lings in  its  way  to  the  necessitous,  leaves  the  hungry  to 
starve  ere  the  provision  reaches  them.  The  extreme 
poverty  of  the  jieople  in  the  south  of  China  is  well 


40  WANT    OF    FEELING. 

known  to  all  who  are  acquainted  ydth  those  regions,  and 
the  piteous  scenes  presented  in  winter  by  whole  hosts 
of  peasants  almost  destitute  of  food  or  fuel,  are  enough 
to  affect  most  deeply  the  minds  of  the  compassionate. 
The  common  wages  of  the  day  labourer  is  but  four 
pence  a  day,  and  the  remimeration  to  a  schoolmaster 
from  each  of  his  scholars  is  only  ten  shillings  a  year ; 
while  provisions  are  sometimes  nearly  as  high  as  they 
are  in  Europe. 

The  want  of  feeling  generally  apparent  among  the 
Chinese,  argues  their  deep  poverty ;  for  where  provi- 
sions are  scarce  and  dear,  the  human  heart,  unsanctified 
by  Divine  grace,  soon  becomes  closed  against  the  cry 
of  distress,  and  the  sick  poor  are  allowed  to  perish  by 
the  road  side,  without  a  helping  hand  to  relieve  them. 
There  is  some  charity  manifested  towards  kindred,  but 
none  to  strangers,  who  are  left  alike  destitute  of  public 
provision  and  private  benevolence.  Canton  is  infested 
with  beggars,  who  gain  a  scanty  relief  by  their  untiring 
importunity ;  and,  in  other  parts  of  the  country,  the 
needy  present  their  dismal  tale  of  miseries  to  the  too 
heedless  spectators. 

Persons  in  danger  of  being  drowned,  or  burnt,  are 
seldom  rescued ;  and  numbers  are  turned  out  to  die  in 
the  open  air,  to  save  the  trouble  of  tending  them  while 
sick,  and  the  expense  of  cleansing  the  house  of  their 
ghosts,  when  dead.  This  disregard  of  the  wants  and 
miseries  of  others,  must  be  partly  occasioned  by  the 
pressure  of  personal  want,  and  the  great  number  of 
individuals  needing  relief. 

The  subject  of  emigration,  is  one  which  considerably 
affects  the  question  of  the  population  of  China.  The 
government  of  that  country  being  restrictive  and  exclu- 


BMIGRATION.  41 

are,  have  gone  on  the  principle  of  forbidding  alike  the 
emigration  of  natives  and  the  immigration  of  strangers. 
Standing  in  need,  however,  of  foreign  supplies;  and 
bring  unable  to  provide  for  their  own  subjects,  they 
have,  in  the  first  place,  been  induced  to  allow  a  sort  of 
restricted  commerce  at  Canton ;  and,  finally,  to  wink 
at  the  dejmrture  of  natives  to  foreign  lands.  Still  they 
consider  those  who  go  abroad,  as  forfeiting  all  claim  to 
the  protection  of  their  own  government,  constituting 
themselves  outlaws,  as  well  as  aliens,  by  the  same  act 
of  expatriation.  When  a  misunderstanding  occurred 
between  the  Chinese  colonists  and  the  Dutch  autho* 
rities,  at  Batavia,  some  years  ago,  and  a  massacre  of 
the  Cliinese  followed:  the  colonial  government  afraid, 
lest  the  emperor  of  China  should  take  uml)rBge  at  the 
transaction,  sent  an  embassy  to  that  country,  explaining 
the  matter,  and  attributing  the  blame  to  the  emigrant 
Cliinese  themselves.  ITie  emiHjror,  however,  coolly 
replied,  that,  as  they  had  chosen  to  ])lace  themselves 
without  the  {)aie  of  his  benign  and  fostering  sway,  they 
were  no  longer  entitleil  to  his  protecting  influence; 
thus,  whatever  happened  to  them,  he  should  not  inter- 
fere. Those  who  return  to  their  native  land,  after 
having  amassed  considerable  property,  if  not  screened 
and  sheltered  by  their  friends  and  n»latives,  are  liable 
to  1h'  aecuswl  of  having  had  intercourse  with  barba- 
rians ;  whi-n  their  crime  increases  in  malignity,  acconl- 
ing  to  the  amount  of  their  jMissessions,  until,  by  re|H»attHl 
extortions,  they  are  deprived  of  all.  Ni)twithstand- 
ing,  however,  the  original  n*strictions  i)n  emigration, 
the  forfeiture  of  the  rights  of  citizenship  which  they 
tlMfeby  incur,  and  the  prospect  of  a  giKnl  squeeis* 
ing  when  they  return ;  yet.  sueli  is  the  diUicuitv  manv 


42  HOUNTIKS    UN    RICE   SUtPS. 

Df  them  find  in  |in)cimnp  a  sulwistencc,  (hat  they 
lingly  quit  fricntU  ami  hume.  and  brave  the  dangers  of 
the  deep,  with  the  inhos|»italities  of  a  foreign  clime,  in 
a  BtBte  of  [lovcrty.  rather  than  stay  at  home,  and  drag 
on  a  mieerahle  existence  in  want  of  all  things.  Hence 
Ihey  have  not  oidy  n-movwl  from  the  more  populous 
provinces  of  C'hina,  to  those  more  thinly  peojded ;  hut 
have  crodKed  the  wall,  the  desert,  and  the  ocean — pour- 
ing forth  their  hordes  to  the  east.  west,  north,  and  south 
— (lecupying  the  waste  lands  of  Tartary — colonizing 
Thibet,  Burmah,  Camboju.  and  Siam.  and  basking 
under  the  fostering  care  of  European  governments,  in 
the  islands  of  the  Malayan  Archipelago.  What  stronger 
proof  of  the  dense  popidation  of  C'hina  could  be  afforded 
than  the  fact^  that  emigration  is  going  on,  in  spile  of 
restrictions  and  disabilities;  from  a  coimtry,  where  learn- 
ing and  civilization  reign,  and  where  all  their  dearest 
interests  and  prejudices  are  found — to  one  where  com- 
parative ignorance  and  barbarity  prevail,  and  where  the 
heat  or  cold  of  a  tropical  or  frozen  region,  is  to  be 
exchanged  for  a  mild  and  temperate  climate  ;  added  to 
the  consideration,  that  not  a  single  female  is  permitted, 
or  ventures  to  leave  the  country,  when  consequently  all 
the  tender  attachments,  that  bind  heart  to  heart,  must 
l)c  burnt  aHunder.  and  [lerhaps  for  ever.  WTiere  is  the 
country  ■ —  where,  under  Kuch  circumstances,  eraigru- 
tion  wonid  prevail,  unless  stem  necessity  compelled, 
and  unliMH  the  eviir-ineri-asing  progeny  pressed  on  the 
IhtIn  of  the  adult  jKipulation,  and  obliged  them  to  seek 
1)  pn-cariouH  Hulmiittfnce  in  a  less  thickly  peopled  part 
of  the  I'arth*? 

The  brcflking  through  of  another  restriction,  in  the 
otherwise  utudternlfle  HyRlem  of  Chinese  policy,  proves 


FEMALE   INFANTICIDE.  43 

die  existence  of  a  dense  popularion  in  that  country.  It 
has  been  before  observed,  that  the  Chinese  discourage 
intercourse  with  foreign  nations,  and  only  permit  a 
fimited  and  heavily  burthened  commerce  at  Canton. 
All  foreign  vessels,  trading  to  Canton,  have  to  pay  a 
measurement  charge,  amounting,  on  vessels  of  eight 
hundred  tons,  to  two  thousand  dollars,  and  an  entre- 
port  fee  of  nearly  equal  value  ;  but,  by  command  of  the 
present  emperor,  in  the  year  1825,  the  former,  and  by 
previous  orders,  the  latter  charge,  were  both  dispensed 
with,  in  case  of  all  vessels  loaded  with  rice,  in  order  to 
encourage  the  im|)ortation  of  so  necessary  an  article 
from  abroad.  This  jiermission  is  taken  advantage  of 
by  foreign  merchants,  at  Canton,  and  great  quantities 
of  rice  are  thus  imported,  to  supply  the  wants  of  a 
needy  population.  Nothing  but  necessity  will  induce 
the  Chinese  government  to  swerve  from  its  usual  regu- 
lations, and  to  grant  any  immimities  to  foreigners: — 
when  thev  do  so,  as  in  the  case  alhided  to,  it  shews 
that  rice  is  greatly  needed  in  the  country ;  and,  if  rice 
be  needed  in  so  fertile  a  region  as  ( 'hina,  it  is  evident 
that  China  is  overstocked  with  inhabitants. 

In  addition  to  the  above  mentioned  considerations, 
the  prevalence  of  infanticide,  in  China,  has  been  ad- 
ducal,  by  some,  as  a  proof  of  that  empire's  extreme 
popuh)usness.  While,  however,  we  would  by  no  means 
argue,  that  this  abominable  practice  is  kept  up,  in 
onler  to  keep  down  the  population,  or  that  it  has  any 
considerable  influence  in  diminishing  the  numbers  of 
the  |H»ople,  we  may  still  contend  that  infanticide  in 
China,  is  more  the  result  of  poverty  than  pnjudice,  and 
has  to  do  with  economical,  rather  than  n»ligious  consi- 
derations.     In  the  tirst  place,  it  is  to  be  obsentnl,  that 


44  $UGIiTt>G   or    DACGHTULS. 

infiintickie  ia  ChioEL.  i2^  wfaothr  confined  to  die  female 
sex :  boy^  it  b  ituui^aed.  caa  pcuvide  sufficiently  well 
far  theuiselvess:  *r^  tikehr  to  n^pay*  by  their  labour, 
the  care  and  expence  be^lowed  on  them;  and  contri- 
bute to  the  buikhn^  up  of  the  £muly  name  and  for- 
tunes :  in  all  of  which  matters,  girls  are  of  little  value. 
Hence  the  birth  of  a  son  is  hailed*  in  every  Chinese 
&mih\  with  delight:  while  die  house  is  only  filled 
with  lamentation,  on  the  appearance  of  a  wretched 
daughter.  A  sou  is.  therefore,  valued  and  cherished, 
while  a  daughter  is  des^used  and  neglected.  This  feel- 
ing carritnl  to  excess,  leads  many,  in  extreme  poverty, 
to  perj>etrate  infanticide,  in  the  one  case ;  and  to  prac- 
tice forbearance,  in  the  other.  Again,  the  abominable 
custom  alluded  to.  is  not  taught  or  enjoined  by  any 
religious  system  pre\*aleut  in  China — either  Confu- 
cianism, Taou-ism.  or  Buddhism;  it  is  not  done  to 
propitiate  the  gods,  as  was  the  case,  formerly,  amongst 
the  cruel  worshippers  of  Moloch;  nor  do  the  natives 
expect  to  reap  any  spiritual  advantage,  by  giving  "  the 
fruit  of  their  body  for  the  sin  of  their  soul ;"  but  the 
Chinese  perpetuate  this  infernal  custom  merely  from 
parsimonious  motives,  and  just  to  save  themselves  the 
care  and  expense  of  brining  up  a  useless  and  trou- 
blesome being,  who  is  likely  to  cost  more  than  ever  she 
will  fetch,  on  being  sold  out  in  marriage.  It  prevails, 
therefore,  in  proportion  to  the  general  indigence  of  the 
people,  and  affords  by  its  prevalence,  a  criterion  by 
which  to  judge  of  the  density  of  the  population,  and  the 
I)overty  of  the  inhabitants.  Hence,  we  find  that  it 
obtains  more  in  the  southern  provinces,  where  the 
numbers  of  human  beings  exceed  the  powers  of  the 
soil  to  pnKluce  sufiicient  sustenance ;  or,  in  a  crowded 


NEGATIVE    EVIDENCES.  45 

capital,  where  the  myriads  of  citizens  find  hanlly  room 
to  live  or  to  breathe.  In  the  southern  parts  of  the 
empire,  the  natives  themselves,  who  might  be  supposed 
anxious  to  conceal  the  fact,  bear  ample  testimony  to 
its  existence,  and  that  in  a  proportion  which  it  is  fearful 
to  contemplate ;  while  the  lightness,  with  which  they 
treat  the  murder  of  female  infants,  shews  that  it  must 
have  prevailed,  in  no  ordinary  degree,  in  order  so  far  to 
blunt  their  sensibilities  on  the  subject,  as  to  lead  them 
to  contemplate  the  drowning  of  a  daughter,  as  far  more 
excusable  than  the  treading  of  printed  pa])er  under 
foot,  llie  extent  of  infanticide  in  the  capital  has  been 
calculated,  by  the  number  of  infants  thrown  out  every 
night,  and  gathered  by  the  police  in  the  morning, 
to  be  buried  in  one  common  hole,  without  the  city. 
One  writer  informs  us,  that  ten  or  a  dozen  infants  are 
picked  up  every  morning,  in  Peking  alone;  hence, 
the  munlers  in  that  city  must  amount  to  several  thou- 
sands annually. 

Some  writers  and  travellers  have  questioned  the 
prevalence  of  infanticide  in  China,  because  they  have 
never,  in  their  intercourse  with  the  Chinese,  seen  any 
instances  of  it.  Thus,  Ellis  remarks,  '•  that  in  jiassing 
along  the  |>opul()Us  rivers  of  China,  through  upwards  of 
16(K)  miles  of  count r}',  thry  met  with  no  proofs  of  its 
existence."  Do  (luignes  has  been  lirought  in,  also,  as 
saying,  '•  that  in  his  routr,  through  the  whole  extent  of 
China,  in  travelling  by  water,  he  never  saw  an  infant 
dn>wned ;  and,  in  travelling  by  land,  although  he  had 
l)een  early  in  the  morning,  in  cities  and  in  villages,  and 
at  all  hours,  on  the  hi^hwavs,  he  never  saw  an  infant 
ex|)Osed  or  dead. '  But,  this  negative  kind  of  evidence 
is  contradicted  by  the  din*ct  testimony  of  Messrs.  Bridg* 


FOUNDLING   HOSPITALS. 

man  and  GutzlafiF,  who  have  both  met  nith  instances  of 
what  neither  VAWa  nor  De  Guignes  could  trace  or 
discover. 

The  fact,  that  foundling  hospitals  are  more  easily 
filled  in  China  than  elsewhere,  is  corroborative  of  the 
little  regard  in  which  female  infants  are  held.  The 
more  tender  hearted  parents,  rather  than  lay  violent 
hands  on  their  offspring,  prefer  giving  them  away;  or  if 
they  can  find  no  one  to  receive  the  charge,  depositing 
them  in  some  temple,  or  monaster),  where  there  is,  at 
least,  a  chance  of  their  being  noticed  and  preserved. 
The  Buddhists,  in  China,  avail  themselves  of  this  cir- 
cumstance, to  fill  their  mmueries ;  while  the  Catho- 
lics, in  that  country,  increase  the  number  of  their 
adherents,  by  rescuing  the  outcast  daughtere  of  the 
inhabitants,  and  bringing  them  up  for  wives  to  the 
native  converts.  Othei-s,  actuatctl  by  base  motives, 
pick  up  the  abandoned  children,  and  rear  them  for  the 
purjtose  of  sorded  gain,  which  they  accomplish  by  sell- 
ing them  for  domestic  slaves,  or  training  them  up  for 
wanton  gratifications,  or  condemning  them  to  beg 
through  the  streets,  after  having  cruelly  put  out  their 
eyes,  to  make  them  objects  of  charity. 

It  is  not  meant  to  be  argued,  that  the  Chinese  mur- 
der, expose,  or  sell  their  female  infants  to  prevent  the 
country  Iiecoming  overpeopled ;  or  that  the  practice  is 
so  general  as  to  have  any  material  effect  on  the  popu- 
lation. Whatever  the  motive  be.  it  is  altogether  per- 
sonal, and  nut  patriotic ;  it  is  merely  to  save  IhemselvcB 
pains  and  money,  and  not  to  benefit  the  country  by 
decreasing  the  number  of  consumers.  To  whatever 
extent,  also,  the  practice  may  prevail,  it  is  not  likely 
materially  to  affect  the  aggregate  of  the  population. 


CONCLUSION.  47 

F<nr  if  we  allow  that  one  per  mille  only  of  the  female 
nifimts  bom  in  China  are  smothered,  which  is  much 
below  the  mark  in  the  populous  provinces  and  crowded 
cities,  while  it  would  exhibit  a  fearful  estimate  as  the 
aggpregate  of  murders,  it  would  still  be  very  inconsider- 
able  as  affecting  a  population,  which  amounts  to  several 
hundred  millions,  and  which  increases  at  the  rate  of 
three  per  cent,  per  annum.  The  object  of  the  argument 
is  to  shew,  that  the  children  being  sacrificed  to  Mammon 
rather  than  to  Moloch,  the  prevalence  of  the  custom 
indicates  the  gpreat  poverty  and  oven^helming  numbers 
of  the  people, — that  there  is  a  disproportion  between 
the  supply  of  food  and  the  number  of  consumers, — that 
human  life  is  cheaper  than  human  provender, — and 
hence  the  conclusion,  considering  the  fertility  of  the 
soil,  that  China  is  immensely  populous. 


CHAPTER   III. 

CENSUS  OF  THE  POPULATION. 

TESTIMONY  OF  THE  CATHOLIC  MISSIONARIES —AND  CHINESE  AUTHORI- 
TIES—THE LAW  OF  THE  CENSUS  AND  THE  WAY  OF  TAKING  IT— THE 
REASON  FOR  SO  DOING— ITS  CREDIBILITY— THE  DIFFERENT  ACCOUNTS 
RECONCILED— INCREASE  ACCOUNTED  FOR  —  INCREASE  SKETCHED— 
AMIOT'S  ESTIMATE— GROSIER'S  —  MORRISON'S —AND  SIR  G.  STAUN- 
TON'S—COMPARISON  OP  THE  WHOLE— WHICH  MOST  TO  BE  CREDITED 

•  —THE  DISCREPANCIES  OF  SOME— THE  MOST  CREDIBLE  CENSUS— THE 
REVENUE  OF  CHINA  — AND  ITS  LIGHT  PRESSURE  ON  THE  PEOPLE. 

But  we  have  somewhat  more  than  probability  to  guide 
us,  in  endeavouring  to  ascertain  the  population  of  China. 
We  have  the  evidence  of  men  who  have  long  resided  in 
the  country,  and  a  variety  of  estimates  taken  by  the 
natives  themselves,  and  published  by  imperial  authority. 
While  the  learned  of  Europe  are  sitting  at  home,  and 
calculating  what  may  or  may  not  be,  which  they  decide 
according  to  their  several  hypotheses,  and  partialities ; 
we  have  the  testimony  of  eye  witnesses  and  actual 
residents,  as  to  what  really  exists.  Between  these  bare 
supposers  and  personal  enquirers  there  can  be  no  diffi- 
culty in  determining  on  whom  most  reliance  is  to  be 
placed.  The  speculators  on  China's  population,  how- 
ever, aware  that  facts  are  against  them,  have  sought  to 
throw  discredit  on  the  witnesses  produced  on  the  other 
side,  by  bestowing  on  them  the  most  opprobrious 
epithets,  and  calling  their  veracity  into  question  on 
every  occasion.     The  authorities  most  likely  to  fiimish 


ACCOUNT    OF    THE    MISSIONARIES.  49 

information  on  the  subject  of  China  are  the  catholic 
missionaries,  and  the  Chinese  themselves.  The  former, 
who  penned  the  "Edifying  and  curious  letters,"  are 
sometimes  spoken  of  jocularly  as  "reverend  gentlemen" 
telling  their  "pleasant  stories;"  at  other  times  more 
cavalierly,  as  "  stupid  and  lying  missionaries,  who  con- 
tri%'ed  to  imjiose  upon  Europeans  with  their  absurd  and 
ridiculous  notions."  Malte  Bnm,  however,  describes 
them  as  "  weak  and  credulous,  rather  than  wilfully 
mendacious."  It  must  be  confessed,  that  these  are 
rather  hard  terms  to  bestow  upon  men  who  have  left 
their  native  land,  and  ventured  alK  to  spread  what  they 
conceive  to  l)e  the  truth ;  men,  at  the  same  time,  of 
much  learning,  and,  one  would  hope,  of  some  sincerity 
— who  have  deserved  better  than  to  be  denounced  as 
downright  liars,  in  matters  where  they  had  neither 
interest  nor  inclination  to  deceive.  Their  op{)ort unities 
for  ascertaining  the  fact,  were  many  and  great,  as  they 
were  engaged,  by  imperial  authority*  in  travelling 
through  the  various  proWnces,  and  drawing  up  a  statis- 
tical new  of  the  empire ;  so  that  they  were  not  likely 
to  \ye  easily  imposed  upon  by  accounts  inconsistent 
with  truth. 

ITie  Chinese  authorities  have  been  treated  in  a  still 
more  unscrupulous  manner,  and  the  estimate  piven  by 
a  principal  mandarin,  to  Sir  G.  Staunton,  is  described 
as  complete  an  example  of  Chinese  mendaciousness,  as 
an\  ever  affonled ;  and,  as  a  document,  bearing  on  its 
vt-n*  face,  the  marks  of  fabrication.  It  is  comj)ara- 
tivrly  easy  to  get  rid  of  julvcrse  testimony,  l)y  throwing 
discredit  on  the  judgment  or  veracity  of  the  witnesses ; 
but  though  the  Chinese  may  be,  generally,  given  to 

K 


y 


50  STATEMENTS    OF   THE   CHINESE. 

fabrication  and  exaggeration^  yet,  in  a  matter  where 
the  only  trial  of  veracity  is  to  transmit  returns  from  the 
people  to  the  government,  and  to  record  them  in  public 
documents,  we  do  not  see  why  they  may  not  be 
believed.  The  documents,  thus  drawn  up  and  pub- 
lished by  the  Chinese  executive,  are  not  intended  for 
the  eyes  of  foreigners,  or  meant  to  exalt  native  resources 
in  the  estimation  of  surrounding  nations ;  on  the  con- 
trary, the  emperor,  in  the  edicts  referring  to  the  popu- 
lation, does  not  speak  of  its  amount  in  a  boasting,  but 
a  complaining  tone ;  for,  like  another  Malthus,  he  is 
afraid  lest  the  increase  of  population  should  entrench 
on  the  means  of  subsistence,  and  a  famine  be  produced; 
he,  therefore,  exhorts  the  people  to  diligence  in  hus- 
bandry, that  they  may  raise  as  many  of  the  necessaries 
of  life  as  possible,  and  to  economy  in  their  expenditure, 
that  they  may  make  them  go  as  far  as  they  can. 

Now,  however  mendacious  the  Chinese  may  gene- 
rally be,  we  can  only  expect  them  to  gratify  their  lying 
propensities  when  interest  allures,  or  when  they  have 
no  means  for  ascertaining  the  truth.  That  thqy  can 
have  no  interest  in  deceivmg  the  world,  is  evident  fix)m 
their  unconsciousness  of  these  statements  being  pub- 
lished to  the  world ;  and  that  they  have  every  possible 
means  of  ascertaining  the  amount  of  the  population, 
will  appear  from  the  manner  in  which  those  returns  are 
made,  and  the  census  olitained.  The  law  on  this  sub- 
ject, is  as  follows : — 

"  All  persons  whatever  shall  be  registered,  according  to  their 
respective  professions  or  vocations.  WTien  a  family  has  omitted  to 
make  any  entry  in  the  public  register,  the  master  thereof,  if  possessing 
lands  chargeable  with  contributions  to  the  revenue,  shall  be  punished 


LAW   OP   THE    CENSUS.  51 

with  one  Imidred  blowB ;  but  if  he  possess  no  such  property,  widi 
eighty  bkyws.  Wlien  any  master  of  a  family  has  among  his  house- 
hold strangers,  who  constitute,  in  fact,  a  distinct  family,  but  omits  to 
make  a  corresponding  entry  in  the  public  register,  or  registers  them 
as  members  of  his  own  family,  he  shall  be  punished  with  one  hundred 
blows,  if  such  strangers  possess  taxable  property ;  and  with  eighty 
blows,  if  they  do  not  possess  such  property ;  and  if  the  person  har- 
boured is  not  a  stranger,  but  a  relative,  possesing  a  separate  establish* 
ment,  the  punishment  of  the  master  so  ofiTending,  shall  be  less  than 
as  aforesaid  by  two  degrees,  and  the  person  harboured  shall  be  liable 
to  the  same  punishment.  In  all  these  cases,  the  register  is  to  be 
immediately  corrected.  In  all  the  districts  of  the  empire,  one  hun- 
dred <M"»1»»^  shall  form  a  division,  in  order  to  provide  a  head  and 
ten  assessors,  whose  duty  it  is  to  assist  and  oversee  in  the  performance 
of  all  public  matters.  These  *  elders  *  must  see  that  all  the  families 
in  their  respective  divisions,  have  been  registered,  and  failure  in  doing 
this,  exposes  them  to  the  bamboo.  The  returns  of  population  are  to 
be  made  annuallv.** 

m 

On  this  subject,  Dr.  Morrison  obsenes : — 

'*  In  the  Chinese  government,  there  appears  great  regularity  and 
system*  Ever}*  district  has  its  appropriate  officer;  every  street  its 
oonstmble;  and  ever>'  ten  houses,  a  tvthinjj-man.  Thus  thev  have 
all  the  requisite  means  of  ascertainins?  the  ]X)pulation  with  consi- 
derable accurac}'.  Ever>*  family  is  required  to  have  a  Inxard,  always 
hanging  up  in  the  house,  and  ready  for  the  inspection  of  authorised 
officers,  on  which  the  names  of  all  persons,  men,  women,  and  children, 
in  the  house,  are  inscrilx'd.  Tliis  l>oar(l  is  called  a  mun  pae,  Moor 
taMet,'  because  where  there  are  women  ami  chiUlren  within,  the 
officer*  are  exjH»cte<l  to  take  the  aeeouiit  from  the  K^anl  at  the  door. 
Were  all  the  inmates  of  a  family  I'jiitlifullv  inserted,  the  anioimt  of  the 
population  would,  of  course.  In*  ascertaineil  with  ^m*at  accuracy. 
But  it  is  said,  that  names  are  sometimes  omitted,  tlirouifh  neglect  or 
design  ;  others  think  that  tlie  account  of  persons  given  in,  is  generally 
rorrect." 

The  census  thus  annually  c.iUed  for,  bv  the  Chinese 

E   3 


52 


REASON   OF   THE    CENSUS. 


government,  and  published  in  their  official  accounts  of 
the  empire,  is  demanded  with  the  view  of  enabling  the 
ruling  povFers  to  ascertain  the  state  of  the  country,  in 
order  that  they  may  apportion  the  due  amount  of 
government  officers,  and  poUce  force,  to  each  district, 
and  make  suitable  provision  for  the  necessities  of  the 
people,  in  case  of  famine.  According  to  the  system 
adopted  by  the  reigning  dynasty,  a  considerable  pro- 
portion of  money  and  grain  is  retained  in  the  provinces 
for  the  service  of  the  state,  and  the  exigencies  of  the 
people ;  and  it  would  be  difficult  to  know  what  amount 
should  be  reserved,  unless  the  average  number  of  the 
inhabitants  were  ascertained.  It  is,  then,  to  assist  the 
government,  in  making  proper  arrangements  for  the 
home  administration,  and  not  to  impose  either  on  them- 
selves or  foreigners,  that  this  census  is  taken.  It  is 
published  in  a  work,  given  out  by  imperial  authority, 
called  the  Ta-tsing-hwuy-teen,  or  "  Collection  of  statutes 
for  the  present  dynasty,"  where  the  various  arrange- 
ments, for  the  direction  of  the  six  tribimals,  are 
fully  particularized.  Under  the  item  of  revenue,  the 
account  of  the  population  occurs ;  and  as  this  work  has 
been  published  at  different  periods,  it  affords  a  criterion 
to  judge  of  the  state  of  the  population  through  suc- 
cessive years. 

Now  the  question  occurs,  Are  these  official  docu- 
ments to  be  believed,  or  are  they  not?  When  any 
European  government  orders  a  census  to  tjc  made,  and 
publishes  a  slate  paper,  declaring  that  such  and  such  is 
the  result  of  their  researches  and  calculations,  it  is 
generally  believed.  No  one  objects  to  the  statement, 
on  the  ground  of  that  government  professing  the  reli- 


ITS    CREDIBILITY.  53 

gion  of  the  Romish  or  Greek  church,  or  professing  no 
religion  at  all;    but    since  it  is   a  matter  of  mere 
civil  poEty,  with  which  they  must  have  a  much  better 
acquaintance  than  others  can  possibly  have,  they  are 
allowed  to  make  their  own  statement,  and  are  believed 
accordingly.     In  negociating  with  foreign  powers,  or 
in  managing  matters  which  immediately  concern  their 
individual  interests,   the  Chinese  do  sometimes  prac- 
tice deception ;  but,  in  matters  of  sober  fact  and  actual 
calculation,  we  do  not  see  why  the  Chinese  should  not 
be  credited  as  well  as  others.     We  receive,  without 
scruple,  their  account  of  the  number  of  their  provinces, 
counties,  and  districts ;  the  aggregate  of  their  officers, 
and  the  amount  of  their  revenue ;  and  why  not  take 
their  estimate  of  the  population  ?  at  least,  until  we  can 
find  one  made  by  those  who  have  better  opportunities 
of  ascertaining  the  fact.     It  will  not  do  for  us,  who 
have  only  supposition  to  guide  us,  to  contend  with 
those  who  are  in  the  habit  of  counting  the  people  every 
year,  and  have  such  efficient  means  for  arriving  at  the 
truth.     We  may  make  some  deductions  for  the  extra- 
vagance of  eastern  nations,  and  receive  with  caution 
the  statements  of  different  years,  which  we  can  com- 
pare together,  and  endeavour  to  ascertain  the  rate  of 
increase ;  but  we  are  not  at  liberty  to  call  them  liars, 
till  we  can  prove  them  to  have  erred  wilfully  in  this 
matter. 

It  is  now  time  to  introduce  to  the  notice  of  the 
reader,  the  various  estimates  which  have  been  given  by 
the  Chinese  themselves,  with  the  authorities  on  which 
they  rest,  in  onler  that  a  complete  new  may  be  formed 
of  the  gradual  growth,  and  pR»sent  state,  of  the  Chi- 
nese {copulation. 


OFFICIAL    RETURNS. 


Drnuty 

En-p^r. 

"Icn 

A.D, 

Populnlion. 

Aulhoril)-. 

Minff 

Tae-tsoo 

27 

1393 

60,545.811 

Kang-keen-e-cbe. 

Tfiing 

Shun-chc 

if;62 

21,068,600 

\  Ta-tsing-hwuy-li-en, 

Kang'be 

ri 

ififiK 

25,386,209 

\  old  edition,  extracted 

49 

171(1 

23.312.200 

'  by  Ihe  autlior. 

j_ 

AIJ 

1711 

28.605,716 

j  Ta-taing-bwuy-teen, 

Keen^lung 

1« 

175;) 

103,328,258 

(  newedilion.  extracted 

.-i: 

1 7<H 

307,467,200 

by  Dr.  Morrison  and 

'■ 

Kea-king 

16 

1812 

361,221,900 

)..™. 

The  above  items  are  taken  from  regular  Chinese 
works,  and  depend  on  the  authority  of  official  docu- 
ments. By  these,  it  will  be  seen,  that  before  the  Tartar 
conquest,  when  the  Chinese  dwelt  under  their  native 
emperors,  the  population  amounted  to  60,000,000 ;  and 
that  after  the  invasion  of  the  empire,  by  the  nders  of 
the  present  dynasty,  the  population  suddenly  fell  off  to 
twenty  or  thirty  millions ;  at  which  state  it  continued 
for  fifty  years,  when  it  gradually  rose,  till  it  reached  a 
hundred,  and,  subsequently,  three  hundred  and  odd 
millions.  In  order  to  account  for  this,  it  may  be  neces- 
sary to  observe,  that  the  wars  whieh  took  place  on  the 
transfer  of  the  empire  into  new  hands,  greatly  dimi- 
nished the  number  of  the  people :  that,  for  scores  of 
years,  a  great  part  of  the  empire  remained  unsubdued, 
on  which  account,  the  Tartars  could  not  reckon  on  the 
inhabitants  of  the  southern  and  western  provinces  as 
their  subjects ;  and  that,  at  the  commencement  of  the 
present  dynasty,  the  revenue  was  levied  in  the  shape  of 
a  capitation  tax,  which,  of  course,  led  a  great  number 
to  evade  enrolment,  lest  they  should  be  held  responsi- 
ble for  the  impost  demanded  by  the  government  officers. 
Hence,  it  is  not  difficult  to  account  for  the  great  falling 
off  in  the  population,  during  the  first  years  of  the  pre- 


REASON    OP    INCREASE.  53 

sent  dynasty,  and  for  the  amazing  difference  between 
the  forty-ninth  and  fiftieth  year  of  Kang-he,  when  the 
capitation  tax  was  removed,  and  converted  into  a  land 
tax.  Indeed  considering  the  change  of  measures, 
adopted  by  the  government,  it  was  rather  to  be  ex- 
pected that  the  returns  for  the  following  year,  would 
exhibit  an  increase  of  twenty  instead  of  five  millions, 
as  all  those  who  had  been  previously  deterred  from 
giving  in  their  names,  had  now  every  motive  to  con- 
cealment removed,  and  would  willingly  allow  the  regis- 
tration of  their  signatures. 

From  the  year  1711   to  the  year  1753,  a  period 

of  forty-two  years,  the  population  appears  to  have 
advanced,  from  twenty-eight  millions  and  a  half  to  a 
hundred  and  three  millions.  This  may  be  accounted 
for,  partly  in  the  way  above  mentioned,  and  partly  by 
the  gradual  increase  of  the  population.  This  increase 
will  not  appear  very  great,  if  it  be  considered,  that  an 
excess  of  three  per  cent.  |)er  annum,  of  the  births  over 
the  deaths,  will  make  the  |>opulation  treble  itself  in 
the  time  specified.  The  next  increase,  according  to 
the  official  returns,  is  of  a  like  character:  viz.  from 
102,328,258  in  1753,  to  307-467,200,  in  1792;  or  a 
triple  sum  in  about  forty  years.  And,  when  we  con- 
sider, that  durinc  these  two  in^ricxls  of  fortv  vears 
each,  the  dominions  of  the  Tartar-Chinese  monarch 
were  extending,  and  more  and  more  |KTsons  were  in- 
schIkhI  on  the  population  list ;  besides  the  piTfect 
tranquillity  which  the  empire  enjoyed  during  the  whole 
series  of  vears,  it  is  not  to  be  wondered  at,  that  the 

«r 

population  should  advance  at  such  a  rapid  rate. 

The  customs  and  institutions  of  the  Chinese,  doubt- 
less, contributed  much  to  this  increase ;  for.  according 


POPULATION    CHECKED. 


to  the  precepts  of  Confucius,  "  of  the  three  degrees  of 
unfilial  conduct,  to  be  without  posterity,  is  the  great- 
est ;"  hence  the  Chinese  of  every  class  and  degree  marry 
when  quite  young,  and  rejoice  in  nothing  so  much  as  in 
the  increase  of  their  families.  Added  to  the  strong  desire 
of  issue,  we  may  allude  to  the  bounties  offered  hy  the 
Tartar  rulers,  when  fully  estabhshed  in  the  dominion 
of  the  empire,  proposing  grants  of  the  land  which  had 
been  previously  deserted  by  the  terrified  population,  to 
any  who  would  settle  down  and  cultivate  it;  which  has 
induced  many  to  spread  over  the  country,  and  to  pro- 
secute the  quiet  and  healthy  arts  of  husbandry ;  by 
which  their  industry  has  been  exercised,  and  their 
increase  promoted;  until  now  the  whole  land  is  full  of 
inhabitants,  and  they  are  bursting  their  boimds  on 
every  side. 

From  1792  to  1812,  a  period  of  twenty  years,  the 
increase  has  been  inconsiderable  compared  with  former 
years,  being  only  one-sixth  of  the  whole,  and  scarcely 
an  addition  of  one  per  cent,  per  annum.  This  dimi- 
nution in  the  rate  of  increase,  during  the  last  twenty 
years,  previous  to  1812,  may  be  accounted  for,  partially 
by  the  growth  of  emigration,  and,  more  fully,  by  the 
introduction  of  opium,  which  since  the  latter  part  of 
the  last  century,  has  been  smuggled  into  the  coimtry, 
at  an  enormous  rate.  Those  who  have  not  seen  the 
effects  of  opium  smoking,  in  the  eastern  world,  can 
hardly  form  any  conception  of  its  injurious  results  on 
the  health,  energies,  and  lives  of  those  who  indulge  in  it. 
The  debilitating  of  the  constitution,  and  the  shortening 
of  hfe,  are  siu"e  to  follow,  in  a  few  years,  after  the 
practice  has  been  commenced  ;  as  soon  and  as  certainly, 
if  not  much  more  so.  than  is  suen  to  he  the  case  with 


INTRODUCTION    OF    OPIUM.  57 

diow  unhappy  persons,  who  are  addicted  to  the  use  of 
aident  spirits.  The  dealers  in  opium  are  little  aware 
how  much  harm  they  are  the  instruments  of  doing,  by 
canying  on  this  demoralizing  and  destructive  traffic; 
but^  the  difference  between  the  increase  of  the  Chinese 
people,  before  and  after  the  introduction  of  opium, 
ought  to  open  their  eyes,  and  lead  them  to  ask  them- 
selves whether  they  are  not  accountable  for  the  dis- 
eases and  deaths  of  all  those,  who  have  suffered  by  its 
introduction.  And  if  it  be  true  that  the  Chinese  in- 
creased at  the  rate  of  three  per  cent,  per  annum,  before 
the  commencement  of  the  traffic,  and  at  the  rate  of  one 
per  cent,  per  annum,  since,  it  would  be  well  for  them 
to  consider,  whether  the  deficiency  is  not  to  be  attri- 
buted, in  some  degree,  to  opium,  and  the  guilt  to  be 
laid  at  the  door  of  those  who  are  instrumental  in 
introducing  it.  They  may  flatter  themselves,  that  if 
the  growth  of  population  were  not  thus  checked  by  the 
introduction  of  opium,  its  increase  would  be  curtailed 
by  wars  or  pestilences ;  or  the  superabundant  populace 
would  perish  by  famine,  and  starvation  effect  what 
opium  would  not  accomplish.  Still,  whatever  cause 
might  contribute  to  the  balancing  of  the  population 
with  the  means  of  subsistence,  human  life  could  not  be 
sacrificed,  without  blame  being  attached  somewhere; 
and  blame,  in  proportion  to  the  greatness  of  the  e\nl 
which  might  result  from  the  measure. 

In  addition  to  the  official  returns  of  the  population 
alcove  given,  there  are  others  furnished  by  different 
European  writers,  which  as  they  apjx^ar  to  be  derived 
from  native  sources,  deserve  some  notice  here.  They 
are  the  following. 


58  VARIOUS    ESTIMATES. 

Amiot's  estimate,  for  the  year  1743,  amottntiDg  to  157,301,755 

Grosier's     ditto  ....     1762,         ditto         198,214,553 

Morrison  8  ditto  ....     1790,         ditto         143,125,234 

Staunton's  ditto  ....     1792,         ditto         333,000,000 

With  respect  to  the  first  it  will  be  seen  that  it 
exhibits  a  greater  population  in  1743,  than  is  found 
by  the  official  returns  to  have  existed  in  1753.  Amiot 
professes  to  have  drawn  his  estimate  of  the  population 
from  the  Tartsing-yih-tung-che,  "  an  account  of  what  is 
essential  to  be  known  respecting  China,"  published  in 
the  eighth  year  of  Keen-lung,  A.  D.  1743.  Grosier, 
who  seems  anxious  "to  justify  the  assertion  of  the 
learned  missionary,  and  to  free  him  from  all  suspicion 
of  exaggeration, "  enters  Inore  into  detail  respecting 
Amiot's  estimate,  and  remarks  that  the  Yih-tung-che 
shews  only  the  number  of  the  jin  ting,  or  those  who 
are  taxable  in  each  province,  which  amounted  to 
28,516,488;  and  as  these  are  the  heads  of  families, 
Grosier  suggests  that  Amiot  multiplied  these  by  five, 
in  order  to  shew  the  number  of  individuals  in  the  whole 
empire,  thus  making  142,582,440 ;  then  including  the 
inhabitants  of  Fuh-keen,  about  seven  millions,  which 
he  had  before  omitted,  and  the  civil  and  military 
officers,  literati,  &c.,  he  makes  the  sum  total  amount 
to  157,301,755.  This,  however,  is  a  very  unsatisfactory 
method  of  ascertaining  the  population  of  a  great  country; 
and  will  not  warrant  us,  on  the  ground  of  such  calcu- 
lations to  call  in  question  the  authority  of  official 
returns.  But  it  is  more  than  likely  that  Amiot,  or  his 
friend  Grosier  for  him,  has  entirely  mistaken  the  case. 
Jin-ting  is  not  the  expression  employed  to  designate 
families  in    Chinese   statistical  works,  but  men :  the 


OROSlER*S    ACCOUNT.  59 

word  for  families  being  hoo,  "  doors,"  in  distinction 
from  kow,  "mouths,"  which  is  the  proper  word  for 
indiTiduals.  Again,  the  work  to  which  he  refers,  though 
published  in  1743,  may  refer  to  a  census  of  the  popu- 
lation at  a  previous  date,  and  thus  nearly  synchronize 
with  the  census  given  in  the  year  1711,  which  we  have 
seen  by  authentic  records  to  have  been  28,605,716. 

Grosief  s  own  enumeration  was  taken  from  an  esti- 
mate of  the  population  in  "  the  tribunal  of  lands  *'  at 
Peking,  which  was  made  in  the  twenty-seventh  year 
of  Keen-lung,  A.  D.  1762,  and  was  received  in  France 
in  1779.  It  was  written  both  in  Chinese  and  French, 
and  was  translated  into  the  latter  at  Peking.  By  this 
estimate  it  appears  that  the  population  amounted  to 
198,214,553.  Upon  this  we  may  remark,  that  Grosier 
himself  does  not  appear  to  have  consulted  the  work 
referred  to,  but  only  an  extract  from  it,  or  a  translation 
of  it.  It  is  possible,  therefore,  that  there  may  be  some 
mistake,  either  in  the  number,  or  the  date.  Still  as  the 
census  is  placed  between  the  years  1753,  when  the 
population  was  102,328,256,  and  1792,  when  it  was 
307,467,200,  the  intermediate  number  of  198,214,553 
is  not  an  unlikely  estimate. 

The  account  published  by  Dr.  Morrison,  in  his  view 
of  China  for  philological  purposes,  exhibits  the  popu- 
lation as  amounting  to  143,125.225  in  1790.  This 
estimate  was  taken  from  a  new  edition  of  the  Ta-tsing- 
yih-tung-che,  or  ''a  complete  statistical  account  of  the 
empire  under  the  present  dynasty,*  published  about  the 
close  of  the  reign  of  Kccn-Iung,  probably  A.  1).  1790; 
which  is  the  identical  work  referred  to  by  Aniiot,  only 
a  later  edition.  The  edition  which  Dr.  Morrison  con- 
nilt^  exhibits  the  original  amount  of  the  population. 


at  the  l)eginning  of  the  present  dynasty,  and  t 
increase  since  that  time.  The  first,  says  Dr.  Morrison, 
was  probably  abont  A.  D.  1644,  and  the  last  about 
1790.  In  a  note  at  the  bottom  of  the  page,  Dr.  Mor- 
rison observes,  "that  the  work  itself  does  not  state 
what  the  time  of  the  original  census  was :  that  it  was 
at  the  beginning  of  the  present  dynasty  rests  on  the 
verbal  authority  of  the  natives."  Neither  does  it  appear 
that  the  work  states  the  precise  time  when  the  second 
census  was  made;  we  only  know  that  it  was  taken  prior 
to  the  publication  of  the  book  in  1790,  but  how  long 
previous  to  that  date  we  are  not  aware.  The  dates, 
therefore,  of  1644,  for  the  first,  and  1790  for  the  second, 
are  merely  hypothetical ;  and,  as  much  depends  on  the 
periotl  when  a  given  census  was  taken,  we  cannot,  in 
estimating  a  population  which  is  constantly  and  rapidly 
increasing,  take  a  census  without  date,  and  oppose  it  to 
the  authority  of  those  the  dates  of  which  are  clearly  ascer- 
tained. The  first  census  quoted  by  Dr.  Morrison  is 
27,241,129;  while  the  second  amounts  to  143,125,225. 
Now  if  we  refer  to  the  official  returns,  the  dates  of 
which  are  determined  in  a  foregoing  page,  we  shall 
find  that  about  the  year  1711,  the  popidation  amounted 
to  28,605,716,  which  is  not  far  from  the  first  statement 
furnished  by  Dr.  Morrison ;  neither  does  it  differ 
very  materially  from  the  number  of  jin-ting,  or  men, 
quoted  by  Amiot,  and  which  he  has  mistaken  for 
families,  and  multiphed  to  157,301,755.  The  proba- 
bility therefore  is,  that  as  both  Amiot  and  Morrison 
consulted  the  Yih-tung-che,  only  in  two  separate  edi- 
tions, the  number  quoted  by  the  French  missionary, 
and  the  first  estimate  produced  by  Dr.  Morrison,  refer 
to  one  and   the  same  perio<I ;  and    that  that    periwi, 


MANDARINS    STATEMENT.  61 

instead  of  being  1644,  as  supposed  by  Dr.  Morrison, 
or  1723,  as  Amiot  imagined,  was  most  likely  the  inter- 
mediate date  of  1710,  which  would  make  it  agree  with 
the  estimate  given  of  the  population  for  the  following 
year  in  the  Ta-tsing-hwuy-teen,  quoted  above.  Dr. 
Morrison  8  second  estimate  of  143,125,225  need  not  be 
jiaced  exactly  in  1790,  because  this  work  in  which  it 
was  found  appeared  about  that  time :  it  might  as  well 
be  assigned  to  the  middle  as  the  close  of  Keen-lung's 
reign,  and  fall  more  about  the  year  1765,  which  would 
allow  for  the  gradual  increase  of  the  people  from 
102,328,258  in  1753,  to  143,125,225,  twelve  years 
afterwards.  Besides  the  indefiniteness  of  the  dates  in 
the  account  furnished  by  Dr.  Morrison,  there  are  some 
inconsistencies  hard  to  be  reconciled  with  other  returns, 
or  with  the  state  of  the  country,  which  will  be  noticed 
in  a  subsequent  page ;  it  is  due  to  Dr.  Morrison, 
however,  to  obser^'e,  that  the  statements  above  given 
were  pubUshed  in  1817 ;  and  that  in  a  paper  drawn 
up  by  him,  and  inserted  in  the  Anglo-Chinese  College 
Report,  for  1829,  he  has  given  an  estimate  of  the 
population  as  amounting  to  307,467,200,  in  1792. 

The  account  furnished  to  Sir  G.  Staunton,  by  the 
Chinese  mandarin,  Chow-ta-jin,  has  been  frequently 
referred  to,  and  not  a  little  reprobated  and  called  in 
question.  Malte  Brun  thinks,  that  because  the  num- 
bers, in  each  province,  are  given  in  round  millions,  and 
Ixfcause,  in  two  pronnces,  the  number  of  millions  is 
precisely  the  same,  that,  therefore,  the  whole  document 
is  a  fabrication.  IJut,  how  can  these  be  considertnl  as 
the  marks  of  fabrication '?  The  mandarin  professed  to 
derive  his  information  from  a  particular  friend  at 
Peking,   and   merely  gave   it   as  a   ^t*neral   estimate. 


without  entering  into  particulars  on  the  subject;  and 
this  is,  by  no  means,  an  uncommon  case  mth  ourselves. 
The  population  of  England,  France,  Germany,  or 
Spain,  is  frequently  given  in  round  millions,  without 
the  specification  of  the  units,  except  when  a  census  is 
particularly  demanded  or  published  by  government ; 
and  when  a  population  is  thus  roundly  stated,  it  does 
not  throw  discredit  on  the  whole,  to  say,  that  two 
different  regions,  Austria  and  France,  for  instance, 
contain  the  same  number  of  millions.  With  regard  to 
Sir  G.  Staunton's  informant,  we  may  look-  upon  his 
statement,  as  entitled  to  crudit,  as  far  as  general  esti- 
mates go ;  and  while  it  does  not  profess  to  give  a 
particular  account  of  the  population,  we  may  take  it  as 
corroborating  or  explaining  some  cotemporaneous  state- 
ment derived  from  more  authentic  sources.  Now  this 
account  of  the  population  was  delivered  to  Sir  G.  Staun- 
ton, in  1792,  and  does  not  materially  differ  from  an 
official  return,  published  in  the  same  year,  which  makes 
the  population  amount  to  307,467,200 ;  and,  consider- 
ing that  the  one  was  a  rough  guess,  in  round  uumbere, 
and  the  other,  the  result  of  a  minute  investigation,  we 
need  not  be  surprised  at  the  discrepancy  that  appears 
in  the  aggregate.  The  two  together  are  sufficient, 
however,  to  prove  that  the  population  of  China,  at  that 
period,  exceeded  three  hundred  millions. 

We  shall  now  prt-sent  the  reader  with  a  comparative 
statement  of  the  number  of  inhal)itants  in  each  pro- 
vince, according  to  the  various  accounts,  accompanied 
by  other  staristical  retiuns,  calculated  to  throw  light  on 
the  subject. 


!  ll 

1  liiillliilPli 

1 

i  m 

^■5|«2«363!5Silll5il 

\ 

'.  mi 

1  HIP  11  i 

im 

illlliiSI    1 

1 

1  m 

IllipP 

1 

1 

'•m 

iSiiili 

1 

i 

5 

1 

i 

s 

\ 

! 
5 

i 

iiisyn- 

tl:«l 

Miiiiiil 
iBPiiP 

liyiiilii 

64  WHICH    MOST    CREDIBLE. 

With  regard  to  the  foregoing  lists  of  the  population, 
published  at  various  periods,  and  adduced  by  different 
writers,  we  may  observe,  that  the  second,  third,  and 
seventh  columns,  being  extracted  from  official  documents 
with  the  dates  annexed,  may  be  considered  as  most 
worthy  of  regard ;  and,  by  a  comparison  of  these  three, 
it  will  be  seen  that,  in  almost  all  the  items,  as  well  as 
in  the  sums  total,  they  advance  in  a  progressive  ratio, 
from  1711  to  1753,  and  1812.  It  is  a  matter  of  regret 
that  we  are  not  able  to  furnish  the  particulars  of  the 
census  taken  in  1792,  and  extracted  by  Ur.  Morrison 
from  the  Ta-lsing-hwuy-teen,  hut  the  aggregate 
307,467,200  corresponds  with  that  system  of  progres- 
sive increase  which  has  evidently  been  going  on  in 
China,  for  the  last  century.  It  will  be  seen  also  that 
the  revenue  derived  from  the  various  provinces,  in  the 
eighth,  ninth,  and  tenth  columns,  is  in  such  propor- 
tions as  we  might  anticipate  from  the  population  of 
the  respective  regions  as  exhibited  in  the  second, 
third,  and  seventh  columns ;  considering  that  some 
of  the  provinces  are  more  fertile  than  others,  and 
therefore  produce  more,  both  in  money  and  kind. 
From  these  considerations,  therefore,  we  may  venture 
to  conclude,  that  the  three  columns  above  referred 
to,  exhibit  the  most  authentic  and  credible  account 
of  the  population,  at  the  periods  specified. 

Next  to  them  in  importance  and  credibility  is  the 
account  given  by  Grosier,  and  the  rough  sketch  brought 
home  by  Sir  G,  Staunton,  in  the  fifth  and  sixth 
columns.  Grosier's  account  exhibits  a  progressive  in- 
crease in  the  various  provinces,  such  as  we  might  expect 
to  find,  and  thus  greatly  corroborates  the  statements 
ivhieh   precede  and  follow,  in   the  Ihinl  and  seventh 


DISCREPANCIES    OF   SOME.  65 

columns.  The  estimate  brought  home  by  Sir.  G.  Staun- 
ton tends  in  some  measure  to  the  same  end,  though  as  a 
round  statement,  it  cannot  be  expected  to  exceed  in 
accuracy ;  and  is  merely  introduced  to  shew  the  gene- 
ral opinion  entertained  by  Chinese  officers,  respecting 
the  population. 

We  are  sorry,  however,  to  observe,  that  we  cannot 
derive  so  much  advantage  from  the  censuses  in  the 
first  and  fourth  columns  ;  inasmuch  as,  in  several 
points^  they  differ  from  every  other  account  of  the 
population,  and  from  what  is  known  of  the  state  of  the 
country.  In  the  first  column,  it  will  be  observed  that 
no  inhabitants  are  assigned  to  Shan-tung,  though  that 
is  so  near  the  seat  of  government,  and  has  always  been 
considered  a  fertile  and  populous  region ;  while,  how- 
ever, the  first  column  exhibits  Shan-tung  as  entirely 
destitute  of  inhabitants,  the  fourth  column,  derived 
from  the  same  authority,  presents  the  same  province  as 
swarming  with  more  than  25,000,000  of  inhabitants. 
During  all  this  time,  however,  the  province  of  Canton, 
which  for  the  last  century  has  been  the  seat  of  foreign 
commerce,  has  been  nearlv  stationarv ;  both  columns 
exhibiting  that  province  as  containing  little  more  than 
a  million  of  inhabitants ;  when  it  is  wc»ll  known  that 
Canton  is  one  of  tht*  most  populous  regions  of  the 
empire,  and  posst^ssos  bi'twe<  n  the  provincial  city  and 
Macao,  nion*  inhabitants  than  arr  assiixnrtl  to  the  whole 
province.  Again.  Yun-naii,  which  is  known  to  be 
deficient  in  population,  and  which  was  at  the  beginning 
of  the  present  dynasty  but  imperfectly  subjected  to 
the  Tartar  yoke,  is  said  in  tlie  first  and  fourth  c^olumns 
to  contain  more  than  doubh'  the  population  of  Canton  ; 
^hile  the  neighbouring  province  of  Kwei-chow,  which 


6G  THE    BEST    ESTIMATE. 

is  siiniiarly  circumstanced,  contained  according  to  the 
first  census  but  51,089,  and  according  to  the  next 
estimate  of  the  same  writer  nearly  3,000.000.  There 
is  also  much  inconsistency  with  regard  to  the  returns 
for  Fuh-keen  ;  the  population  of  that  region  contained 
according  to  the  fourth  cohimn  but  1.684,528;  while 
we  may  venture  to  say.  that  there  are  a  million 
emigrants  from  Fuh-lteen  in  various  parts  of  the  Chi- 
nese coast,  and  the  Malayan  archipelago,  and  more 
than  ten  times  that  numlier  in  the  province  itself. 
Lastly,  the  province  of  Hoo-pih,  in  the  centre  of  China, 
fertile,  populous,  and  one  of  the  first  that  submitted  to 
the  Tartar  yoke,  is  rated  at  469,927  in  the  first  column, 
and  at  24,604,369  in  the  fourth  column.  These  incon- 
gruities compel  us  to  hesitate  respecting  the  estimates 
in  question,  and  incline  us  to  depend  more  implicitly 
on  those  accounts  the  dates  of  which  are  certain,  and 
the  items  consistent  with  each  other. 

It  will  easily  be  seen  from  what  has  been  before 
stated,  that  the  author  inclines  to  receive  the  highest 
estimate  that  has  been  given  of  the  Chinese  population, 
and  to  rate  it  at  361,221,900:  and  thus  after  the  fullest 
consideration  of  all  that  has  been  said  on  either  side  of 
the  subject, —  after  the  most  patient  investivation  of 
native  documents, —  and  after  extensive  enquiries  and 
observations  among  the  ])eople  for  more  than  twenty 
years,  he  cannot  resist  the  conviction  which  forces 
itself  upon  him.  that  the  population  of  China  Proper  is 
as  above  stated;  besides  upwanls  of  a  million  more  for 
the  inhabitants  of  Formosa,  and  the  various  tribes  of 
(.'hinese  Tartary.  under  the  sway  of  the  emjx-ror  of 
China. 

We  cannot  dismiss    the    prcceiUng  table,  without 


REVENUE   OP   CHINA.  67 

adding  a  word  or  two  respecting  the  revenue  of  China 
as  therein  exhibited ;  shewing  us,  at  the  same  time, 
the  resources  of  the  country,  and  the  share  of  the 
burthen  of  government  sustained  by  each  individual. 
Before  making  up  this  statement,  however,  it  will  be 
necessary  to  explain  what  is  meant  by  the  denomi- 
nations of  money,  and  the  measures  of  gr^n  employed 
in  the  table.  The  tael  is  a  nominal  coin  among  the 
Chinese,  representing  something  more  than  an  ounce 
of  silver,  and  may  be  rated  at  six  shillings  and  eight 
pence,  or  the  third  part  of  a  pound  sterling.  The  skik 
is  a  measure  of  grain,  containing  3160  Chinese  cubic 
inches,  or  3460  English  cubic  inches.  The  Chinese 
frequently  weigh  their  grain,  and  then  the  «AiA,  in 
Canton,  is  supposed  to  weigh  130  catties,  or  162| 
pounds;  while  in  the  interior  a  skik  weighs  180  catties, 
or  225  pounds,  llie  value  of  such  a  measure  of  grain 
is  generally  about  one  pound  sterling.  The  revenue  is 
derived  princi[)ally  from  the  land-tax  which  is  |>aid  partly 
in  kind,  and  partly  in  money ;  it  is  generally  a  very 
light  impost,  amounting  not,  as  some  supjwse,  tu  one 
tenth,  but  more  usually  to  one  fiftieth  or  one  hundredth 
of  the  produce,  lliere  are  also  taxes  on  pledged 
articles,  and  more  particularly  a  heavy  impost  on  salt ; 
while  custom-houses  are  establi-shcd  on  the  sea  coast, 
and  at  the  most  important  passes  in  hills,  and  junctions 
of  livers,  so  as  to  secure  the  mercantile  as  well  as  the 
ai;riculturul  jKipulation.  Some  of  the  R'venue  thus 
derived  is  kepi  in  the  provinces,  to  iKiy  the  anny.  navy, 
and  police,  and  to  ])rovi»le  airainst  famines,  while  a 
cimsiderable  proporliim  is  forwanleil  to  IVkin^  for  the 
immediate  service  of  the  emperor  and  his  iifliciTs,  We 
csnnot,  therefore,  form  a  correct  estimate  of  the  re- 


08  PROPORTIONATE    BURTHEN. 

sources  of  China,  unless  we  consider  all  that  is  sent  to 
the  capital  and  expended  in  the  provinces,  as  being 
alike  drawn  from  the  labour  of  the  people,  and  devoted 
to  the  service  of  the  state.  Thus  the  revenue  of  the 
Chinese  empire  will  appear  to  be  as  follows : — 

Land-tax ,  paid  in  money,  and  ) 

sent  to  Poking,               .      J31.745,966  taek,    or  £10.581,755 

Ditto  paid  in  grain,  ditio  .  .  4,230,957  shih,  worth  4,230,957 
CuntomH.  paid  in  moufv,  and  ) 

....»P,kmg,    .         .      1    1,480,997  l«l.,o,  493,666 

Grain  kept  in  ibe  provinces,  .    31,596,569  shih,  worth  31,596,569 

Money       ditto         ditto         .    28,705,125  toels,  or  9,568,375 


This  revenue,  when  divided  amongst  361,221,900 
persons,  amounts  to  three  shillings  and  three  half- 
pence per  head :  and  if  that  only  which  is  sent  to 
Peking  be  reckoned,  namely  =£15,206.378,  it  will  not 
amount  to  much  more  than  ten  pence  per  head.  Some 
persons  may  doubt,  how  a  government  over  so  great  a 
country  can  be  maintained  for  so  small  a  sum,  and  how 
a  people  under  an  arbitrary  rule  can  be  let  off  with 
such  insignificant  imposts ;  particularly  when  in  a  free 
country  like  our  own,  and  in  a  time  of  profound  peace, 
each  individual  contiibulcs  upwards  of  two  pounds, 
annually,  as  his  share  of  the  public  burthen.  But  it 
must  be  remembered,  tbat  China  has  few  or  no  re- 
sources beyond  itself,  that  her  foreign  commerce  is 
limited,  and  compared  with  the  population  insignificant, 
that  comparatively  few  subsist  by  manufactures,  and 
that  almost  all  the  inhabitants  are  dependent  on 
ngricullure.  In  a  country,  therefore,  where  the  con- 
sumers fully  equal  the  capabilities  of  the  soil,  and 
where  every  production  is  ha.stily  devotired  by  a  needy 


HOW   ADKQUATK.  69 

population,  there  is  little  left  for  a  government  to  glean, 
or,  to  use  a  Chinese  simile,  to  squeeze,  out  of  the 
already  exhausted  pockets  of  the  people.  It  is  not 
unlikely,  also,  that  the  present  peaceful  state  of  the 
country,  and  the  willingness  with  which  the  Chinese 
submit  to  the  Tartar  yoke,  is  to  be  ascribed  mainly  to 
the  light  and  insignificant  burthens  pressing  on  the 
people,  who  would  soon  complain,  and  perhaps  revolt, 
if  more  heavily  taxed.  But  how  can  the  government 
manage  to  maintain  an  immense  establishment  of  civil 
and  military  officers,  besides  an  army  and  navy  of 
nearly  a  million  of  men,  upon  fifteen  or  even  fifty*six 
millions  of  pounds  sterling  ?  To  this  it  may  be  replied, 
that  the  pay  of  a  Chinese  soldier  is  only  four  pence  a 
day;  that  the  salary  of  the  highest  officer  under 
government  does  not  exceed  .48,000  per  annum,  of 
which  there  are  not  many  ;  that  there  is  not  more  than 
one  officer  to  ten  thousand  jK'ople ;  and  that  most  of 
these  have  not  more  than  ct50.  per  annum :  thus  it  is 
quite  possible  for  the  government  to  manage  a  country 
so  thinly  officered  and  so  poorly  paid^  upon  a  compara* 
tively  small  sum  of  money.  Besides  which,  there  is  no 
national  debt  in  China,  so  that  all  that  is  gathered 
goes  to  the  actual  maintenance  of  the  governments  and 
is  not  expended  in  paying  the  intert^st  on  obligations 
formerly  contracted,  to  l>e  defrayed  by  future  gene- 
rations. 

In  the  report  of  the  anglo-Chinese  college,  for  1829, 
there  is  an  estimate  of  the  amount  of  land-tax  paid  in 
cfifTerent  provinces,  extracted  from  the  Ta-tsing-hwuy- 
tcen,  or  *'  Collections  of  statutes  of  the  Tartar  dynasty,** 
by  which  it  apiK'ars  that  the  average  rate  of  land-tax 
per  mow,  (or  Chinese  acre,  somewhat  smaller  than  an 


70  LAND-TAX   SMALL. 

English  a€re,)  is  from  fifteen  cash  to  one  hundred,  or 
from  one  penny  to  sixpence :  this  when  calculated  at 
its  highest  value,  and  multiplied  by  the  number  of 
acres  in  China  under  cultivation,  will  amount  to  about 
^12,000,000  sterling.  This  statement  agrees  with  the 
common  report  of  the  natives,  who  affirm  that  from  one 
to  two  per  cent,  of  the  produce  is  the  utmost  of  what  is 
exacted  by  the  government  in  the  shape  of  land-tax. 


CHAPTER    IV. 

REFLECTIONS  ON  THE  POPULATION. 

TUm  OVKRWHELMINO  NUMBERS  —  THElt  MNPUL  CONDITION  —  THE 
WOtK  OP  EVANOEUXINO  THEM  DlPnCULT  —  DEPENDENCE  ON 
DIVINE  AID  — THE  DIPPUSTVE  CHARACTER  OP  THE  OOBPBL  — EN- 
OOCEAOEMENT  DRAWN  PROM  THE  UNIPORMITY  OP  THEIR  GOVERN. 
MENT.  LANGUAGE.  MORALS.  AND  SENTIMENT  —  THEIR  EXTENDING 
POPULATION— ONLY  CHECKED  BY  EUROPEANS— AND  THE  INTRODUC- 
TTON  OP  OPIUM— THE  EPPBCT  OP  OPIUM  SMOKING  — ITS  RAPID  IN- 
CREASE—CHINESE LAWS  AGAINST  IT— MEMORIAL  OP  A  MANDARIN  — 
EXTENT  OP  SMUGGUNG  — APPEAL  TO  THE  OPIUM  MERCHANT— AND 
THE  EAST  INDIA  COMPANY— DEMORAUZING  EFPECT  OP  THE  DRUG- 
REMONSTRANCE  TO  THE  GOVERNMENT  OF  GREAT  BRITAIN. 


Ir  the  population  of  China  really  amount  to  such  orer- 
wbelming  numbers,  then  what  a  distressing  spectacle 
presents  itself  to  the  eye  of  the  Christian  philanthropist. 
Three  hundred  and  sixty  millions  of  human  beings 
huddled  together  in  one  country,  under  the  sway  of 
one  despotic  monarch,  influenced  by  the  same  delu- 
sive philosophy,  and  bowing  down  to  the  same  al>8urd 
superstition.  One  thinl  of  the  human  race,  and  one 
half  of  the  heathen  world,  held  by  one  tie,  and  bound 
by  one  spell ;  one  million  of  whom  are  every  month 
dropping  into  eternity,  untaught,  unsanctifit^l,  and,  as 
far  as  we  know — unsaved.  How  unaccountable  it 
appears  that  one  indindual  should  be  allowed  to  fetter 
the  minds  of  so  vast  a  {>ortion  of  immortal  men«  and 
to  forbid  the  introduction  of  evangelical  lilierty.     How 


72 


STATE    OF    I'OPULATION. 


distressing  to  think,  that  this  nation  has  heen  for  ages 
in  its  prtiseut  tlcmoralizetl  and  degraded  condition,  with 
no  light  heaming  on  the  people,  hut  that  derived  from 
atheism  and  polytheism,  with  now  and  then  an  obscure 
ray  from  a  questionai)Ie  fonn  of  Christianity.  If  we 
were  sure  that  this  state  of  things  would  always  con- 
tinue, or  that  the  Gospel  was  not  destined  at  an  early 
periotl  to  subjugate  and  renovate  China,  we  might 
almost  he  led  to  grow  weary  of  such  an  unimproving 
and  unimprovable  world.  To  see  the  demon  of  dark- 
ness reigning  in  one  soul  is  painful,  but  to  see  him 
rampant  over  a  whole  nation,  and  that  nation  con- 
stituting one  third  of  the  human  race,  is  beyond  mea- 
sure distressing,  and  might  well  induce  one  to  exclaim, 
"  Oh  that  my  head  were  waters,  and  mine  eyes  a  foim- 
tain  of  tears,  that  I  might  weep  day  and  night  for  the 
slcun  of  the  daughter  of  this  people." 

There  are,  doubtless,  amongst  such  a  vast  concourse 
of  human  beings,  numbers,  who,  according  to  the  light 
they  have,  lead  tolerably  decent  lives,  as  it  regards 
moral  and  social  duties ;  but  they  must  all  be  destitute 
of  right  views  of  divine  and  eternal  things  ;  and  where 
these  fundamental  truths  are  misapprehended,  there 
can  be  little  hope  of  the  claims  of  human  relations 
being  properly  sustained;  in  fact,  exiwrience  forces 
upon  those  who  have  had  the  most  frequent  and  inti- 
mate intercourse  with  them,  the  unwelcome  truth,  that 
amongst  them,  in  a  remarkable  degree,  "  there  is  none 
righteous,  no,  not  one:  there  is  none  that  under- 
standeth,  there  is  none  that  seeketh  after  God;  they 
are  all  gone  out  of  the  way,  they  are  together  become 
unprofitable ;  there  is  none  that  doeth  good,  no,  not 
one.     Their  throat  is  an  open  sepulchre,  with  their 


mi 


SINVtlL   CONDITION.  73 

tongues  they  have  used  deceit ;  the  poison  of  asps  is 
under  thdr  lips,  whose  mouth  is  full  of  curing  and 
hitteraess ;  their  feet  are  swift  to  shed  hlood;  destruc- 
tion and  misery  are  in  their  ways,  and  the  way  of 
peace  have  they  not  known ;"  and  why  %  but  because, 
"  there  is  no  fear  of  God  before  their  eyes."  Now,  if 
it  be  true,  that  they  have  "  all  sinned  and  come  short 
of  the  ^ory  of  God ;"  that  "  without  shedding  of  blood 
Acre  is  no  remission,"  and  that  "  without  faith,  it  is 
impossible  to  please  God ;"  if  they  cannot  "  call  on 
him  in  whom  they  have  not  believed,  nor  believe  in 
him  of  whom  they  have  not  heard,  nor  hear  without  a 
preacher;"  then,  how  wretched  must  be  the  condition, 
and  how  dismal  the  prospect  of  a  nation  of  sinners, 
and  so  great  a  nation,  involved  in  one  common  ruin 
with  ourselves,  and  yet  ignorant  of  the  only  way  of 
salvation.  We  are  not  warranted  by  di\'ine  revelation 
to  conclude,  that  wilful  and  determined  sinners  will  be 
forgiven  without  an  interest  in  the  great  atonement; 
and  we  have  no  reason  to  imagine,  that  such  interest 
can  be  obtained,  by  adult  transgressors,  without  a 
knowledge  of.  and  faith  in,  the  Divine  Mediator.  How 
truly  affecting  and  heart-rending  is  it,  therefore,  that 
so  large  a  portion  of  the  human  race  should  be  shut  up 
bM^ether,  under  one  tyrannical  government,  whose 
exclui>i%'e  policy  forbids  all  intereourse  with  foreigners, 
and  whose  proud  Ri'lf-^ufticiency  imagines  their  native 
institutions  fully  atlequale  to  all  the  requirements  of 
the  present  ami  the  future  world.  Heally,  if  the 
apotttle  Paul.  s[)euking  under  the  influence  of  in8|n> 
ntion.  could  exprewj  himself  so  feelingly  and  so 
strongly. relative  to  God's  ancient  people,  as  to  "wish 
himself  separated  from  Christ,  for  his  brethren  and 


EVANGKLIZATION    DIFKICILT. 


kinsmen  according  to  Ibe  flesh  ;'"  and  if  his  "  heart's 
desire  and  prayer  to  God  for  Israel  was,  thai  they 
might  be  saved:"  then,  surely.  Christians  iu  the  pif*ent 
day,  may  be  excused  for  feeling  strongly  on  th«  subject 
of  China's  danger,  and  for  panting  eagerly  after  China's 
salvation. 

But  the  population  of  China,  in  its  present  condition, 
not  only  distresses — it  appals  the  mind.  The  man, 
who  shall  set  himself  lo  reform  his  household,  or  to 
enlighten  his  neighbourhood,  has  assigned  himself  a 
task  of  some  difficulty  ;  but  of  proportionate  ease,  com- 
pared with  the  great  object  of  arousing  a  whole  nation, 
turning  the  current  of  popular  opinion,  and  bringing 
the  mass  of  a  people  to  think  aright  on  the  subject  of 
religion.  'ITie  difficulty  is  increased,  however,  when 
the  reform  of  such  a  nation  is  attempted,  and  that  in 
opposition  to  early  and  long  cherished  prejudices, 
backed  by  all  the  array  of  political  power  and  philo- 
sophical cunning.  Where  shall  we  begin,  or  where 
can  we  hope  to  end  the  Herculean  task  ?  And  what 
proportion  do  our  present  means  and  effoits  bear  to  the 
end  in  view  ?  Some  score  of  intUviduals.  is  ail  that 
the  churches  of  England  and  America  now  devote  to 
the  conversion  of  China — one  thousand  persons  are 
thereby  brought  under  instruction,  and  not  more  than 
ten  converted  every  year.  This  is  a  very  small  propor- 
tion, and  protracted  will  be  the  period,  ere  we  can  expect 
at  snrh  a  rate  to  succeed.  Could  we  bring  one  thousand 
imliWduals  under  instruclion  every  day,  and  give  them 
only  a  day's  teaching  each,  it  would  take  one  thousand 
years  to  bring  all  the  population  of  China  thus  under 
the  sound  of  the  Gospel ;  and  if  even  ten  of  these 
seiHirate  thousands  were  every  day  converted  to  God, 


MUST  BE   ATTEMPTED.  75 

it  would  require  one  hundred  thousand  years  to  make 
an  these  mighty  hosts  savingly  acquainted  wifli  divine 
tmdL  This  is  a  startling  view  of  die  matter,  but  a 
aore  affecting  consideration  still,  is,  that  the  ranks  of 
hmtheuiam  are  increasing  at  a  thousandfold  greater 
ntio,  than  we  can  expect,  by  such  a  system  of  pro- 
adyting,  to  thin  them.  For,  even  allowing  an  increase 
of  only  one  per  cent,  per  annum,  on  the  whole  popu- 
lation. We  shall  find  that  they  are  thus  adding  three 
and  a  half  millions,  yearly,  to  their  number ;  so  that 
aeoording  to  our  most  sanguine  calculations,  the  hea^ 
then  would  multiply  faster  than  they  could  be  brought 
orer  to  Christianity.  Besides  which,  while  we  are 
diufl  aiming  to  rescue  a  few,  the  many  are  still  perish- 
ing for  lack  of  knowledge. 

Thus,  the  very  magnitude  of  the  object  disheartens 
and  depresses  the  mind.  The  multitude  of  individuals 
to  be  benefited,  astonishes — and  the  distance  to  which 
the  supposed  accomplishment  of  the  design  is  removed, 
sickenB — so  that  men  of  common  mould,  and  the  usual 
energiea,  would  hardly  venture  on  such  an  under- 
taking ;  and  Christians,  in  general,  despairing  of  suc- 
cess, are  tempted  to  restrain  prayer  before  God.  And 
what  shall  we  say  to  these  things  i  Shall  we  give  up 
the  attempt  as  hopeless,  and  leave  the  Chinese  to 
perish,  unpitied  and  unaided  ?  God  forbid.  It  must 
be  remembered,  that  we  depend  not  on  human  re- 
sources ;  for  if  we  did,  we  never  should  have  attempted 
the  work:  and  had  we  thus  rashly  ventured  on  the 
undertaking,  we  should  speedily  have  sounded  a  retreat. 
Our  hope  is  in  the  Father  of  Lights,  from  whom 
Cometh  down  every  good  and  every  perfect  gift,  and 
with  whom  there  is  no  variableness,  neither  shadow  of 


turning.  He  hath  said,  "  I  have  sworn  by  myself, 
the  word  is  gone  out  of  my  mouth  in  righteousness, 
and  shall  not  return,  that  unto  me  every  knee  shull 
bow,  and  every  tongue  shall  swear,"  And  hath  he 
said,  aud  shall  he  not  do  it  ^  hath  he  spoken,  and 
shall  he  not  bring  it  to  pass^  He  can  cause  a  nation 
to  be  bom  in  a  day,  and  even  the  conversion  of  so 
great  aud  populous  a  nation  as  China,  is  not  beyond 
the  compass  of  Almighty  Power;  for,  is  anything  too 
hard  for  the  Lord^ 

But  God  does  not  need  to  be  at  the  expense  of 
a  miracle,  or  to  step  out  of  the  way  of  his  ordinary 
providence  to  accomplish  such  an  event.  The  plain 
preaching  of  the  Gospel,  by  humble  unassuming  indi- 
viduals, accompanied  aud  blessed  by  the  powerful 
energy  of  his  Holy  Spirit,  will  accomplish,  in  due 
time,  the  desired  end ;  but,  in  such  a  way,  that  the 
power  will,  after  all,  appear  to  be  of  God,  and  not 
of  men.  The  character  of  the  Gospel  is  diffusion;  it 
is  compared  to  a  little  leaven  that  gradually  spreads 
itself,  till  it  leavens  the  whole  lump.  The  very  in- 
stinct of  Chistianity  is  propa//atio7i ;  and  no  sooner 
does  one  obtain  a  knowledge  of  divine  things  himself, 
but  he  is  anxious  to  make  it  known  to  others.  Thus 
an  individual  converted  under  the  preaching  of  the 
word,  on  the  shores  of  China,  like  Andrew,  on  the 
coast  of  Galilee,  first  finds  out  his  own  brother  Simon, 
and  tells  him  of  Jesus  of  Nazareth.  In  this  way,  one 
may  be  the  means  of  awakening  ten,  and  ten  of 
communicating  the  same  blessing  to  a  hundred ;  and 
60  they  may  go  on,  without  any  miracle,  except  that  of 
grace,  spreading  and  increasing  in  a  tenfold  ratio,  till  a 
district — a  county — a  province — and  the  whole  empire 


ENCOURAGEMENT  TO   EFFORT.  77 

is  evangelized.  In  this  view  of  the  case,  numbers  no 
longer  appal,  nor  difficulties  dishearten;  and  though 
China  contained  double  the  amount  of  inhabitants, 
fenced  around  by  much  severer  restrictions,  we  need 
not  fear  attempting,  nor  despair  of  succeeding,  in  the 
work  of  evangelizing  that  people. 

On  the  contrary,  there  is  something  in  the  very 
abundance  of  the  population  which  constitutes  a  ground 
of  encouragement ;  for,  the  inha))itants  of  that  empire, 
though  numerous,  and  spread  over  eighteen  provinces, 
must  be  considered  as  a  great  whole ;  and  what  bears 
on  the  political,  intellectual,  moral,  and  religious  con- 
dition of  the  people  bears  u|)ou  them  as  a  whole. 
Thus  China,  though  vast,  is  under  one  desjwtic  form 
of  government,  and  if  measures  could  be  adopted  that 
would  influence  tlie  ruler  of  so  vast  an  empire,  the 
whole  mass  of  his  subjects  would,  in  a  great  measure, 
l)e  affected  thereby.  It  is  not  a  fanatical  suggestion, 
that  the  prayers  of  pious  Christians,  on  behalf  of  the 
**  Son  of  Heaven,"  would  be  heanl  in  the  court  of 
heaven,  particularly  if  all  the  available  means  be  em- 
ployed to  inform,  enlighten,  and  affect  his  mind.  It  is 
not  impossible  that  a  remonstrance  drawn  up  by 
Christian  missionaries,  may  reach  the  "dragon  throne;" 
or,  that  a  devotnl  and  zealous  preacher  of  the  (iosj)el 
should  get  introchieed  to  court,  and  pK*ad  the  cause  of 
Christianity  in  the  im|HTial  ear:  and  though  the  ex- 
pression of  his  ''holy  will"  niiixht,  at  tirst,  prove 
unfavounible,  yet  the  reprtition  of  sueh  attempts, 
might,  in  time,  prove  .sueeessful  ;  and  induce  the 
govemmt'nt  to  irrant  fn*e  tolrration  to  the  professitm  of 
real  gcnlliness,  through  the  lenuth  Jind  breadth  of  the 
land.     The  man,  who  should  make  this  the  business 


78  ONE   WRITTEN    LANGUAGE. 

of  his  life,  and  expend  his  talents  and  eoergies  in 
seekiflg  such  an  introduction,  and  procuring  such  an 
edict,  would  effect,  under  God,  more  than  Archimedes 
contemplated,  when  he  speculated  upon  moving  the 
world. 

But  tlie  Chinese  are  not  only  living  under  one  fonn 
of  despotic  rule,  they  possess,  likewise,  one  universal 
language  and  literature.  It  is  a  remarkable  fact,  that 
notwithstanding  the  spoken  dialects  of  each  province 
and  county  vary  so  materially,  that  the  Chinese  of 
different  districts  are  absolutely  unintelligible  to  each 
other ;  yet,  the  written  medium  of  the  whole  empire  is 
easily  understood  by  all,  and  writing  instead  of  speak- 
ing, constitutes  the  universal  method  of  exchanging 
ideas.  The  Chinese  written  language,  being  sym- 
bolical, and  the  same  symbols  being  used  to  designate 
certain  significations,  whatever  sounds  be  attached  to  the 
character,  each  instructed  person  reathly  understands 
a  book,  though  he  may  use  a  diflFerent  thalect  from  the 
writer.  It  is  remarkable,  further,  that  not  only  are  the 
same  signs  employed  for  certain  ideas,  in  all  parts  of 
the  country,  but  the  same  style  is  used.  The  disposal 
of  the  characters,  as  well  as  the  characters  themselves, 
is  according  to  one  uniform  method ;  so  that  a  person 
able  to  write  well,  in  Chinese,  no  matter  what  may  be 
his  native  dialect,  is  intelligible  to  the  remotest  borders 
of  the  empire.  Yea,  even  beyond  the  limits  of  Chi- 
nese nde,  the  Chinese  character  and  style  are  under- 
stood, and  throughout  Cochin-China.  Corea,  and  Japan, 
the  same  mode  of  writing  is  current  and  legible.  Thus 
a  book,  once  composed  in  the  customary  Chine.se  style, 
if  intelligible  to  one  learned  man,  would  be  intelligible 
to  all ;  and  might  travel  among  the  hundreds  of  mil- 


UNIFORMITY  OP  SENTIMENT.         79 

tioDB  inhabiting  south-eastern  Asia,  communicating 
intelligence  throughout  the  whole  region.  What  a 
stimulus  does  this  afford  to  an  active  and  energetic 
mind,  while  engaged  in  studying  the  Chinese  lan- 
guage, or  inditing  a  book  for  their  instruction,  that 
he  is  doing  what  may  be  available  to  the  benefit  of  so 
many  millions,  and  that  to  the  latest  generation !  Such 
a  book  needs  only  to  be  multiplied  and  circulated, 
without  undergoing  the  slightest  alteration,  in  order' 
to  enlighten  and  edify  one  third  of  the  human  race. 

The  morals,  also,  of  this  numerous  people  have  one 
Btriking  characteristic,  and  their  religious  views  and 
practices  are  precisely  similar  throughout  the  empire. 
When  a  man  has  studied  the  main  features  of  the 
Chinese  character  in  one  place  and  one  person,  he 
has  studied  them  in  all ;  and  when  he  has  discovered 
a  train  of  argument  that  vrill  silence  the  philosophical 
and  superstitious  objections  of  one  individual,  he  has 
provided  himself  with  materials  that  will  be  serviceable 
on  all  occasions.  This  uniformity  and  unvariablenesa 
of  the  Chinese  mind  is  to  be  traced  to  their  possessing 
one  set  of  opinions  on  philosophy  and  religion ;  which 
being  laid  down  in  their  ancient  books*  and  stereotyped 
from  age  to  age.  constitutes  the  public  and  universal  sen-* 
timent  on  the  above  tojues,  and  nins  through  the  whole 
mass  of  society.  Henee  the  missionary'  finds  the 
Cliinese  always  usin^  tlu*  same  arguments  and  starting 
the  same  objeetions,  whieh  having  Ikh^u  often  answennl 
before*  may  Ik*  easily  replitnl  to  again.  In  this  view  of 
the  matter*  the  niultiplieity  of  their  {>opulation  dwindles 
into  insignitieanee,  and  aflfonls  an  ml  vantage  to  the 
missionary  not  to  Ik*  met  with  elsewhere. 

Whilst  considering  the  ]K)pulation  of  (liina  in  all  its 


eo 


EXTENDING    POPULATION. 


hearings,  it  may  be  well  to  observe,  that  it  is  possible 
to  draw  encouragement  from  its  very  increase.  It  has 
been  before  observd,  tehat  China,  partly  by  additions 
to  the  number  enrolled,  and  partly  by  the  preponder- 
ance of  births  over  deaths,  has  doubled  its  population 
several  times  during  the  last  century.  Such  has  been 
the  rapidity  and  extent  of  the  increase,  that  all  the 
waste  lands,  within  the  empire,  capable  of  cultivation, 
have  been  occupied ;  and  the  surplus  population,  imable 
to  gain  a  subsistence  at  home,  have  been  compelled  to 
emigrate  by  thousands  every  year,  to  the  islands  and 
countries  around.  Now,  the  number  of  inhabitants  is 
still  increasing,  alid  the  Chinese  in  spite  of  their  exclu- 
sive and  restrictive  system  are  bursting  forth  on  every 
side,  and.  without  our  asking  it,  are  coming  in  contact 
with  Christians,  and  seeking  shelter  under  European 
governments,  where  missionaries  may  lal)our  unimpeded 
and  unprohibited  among  them.  If  the  same  causes 
continue  to  operate,  without  any  counteracting  influ- 
ence, there  seems  nothing  to  prevent  the  Chinese  from 
crowding  into  the  British  possessions  in  HindoKtan.  and, 
under  the  mild  and  just  sway  of  our  Indian  rulers,  mul- 
tiplying still  more  fast  and  plentifully  than  they  have 
done  in  their  own  country.  They  have  already  their 
hundreds  of  thousands  in  Siam.  and  will  soon  occupy 
Birmah,  Pegu,  and  Assam.  They  have  long  colonized 
the  islands  of  the  Malayan  archipelago,  and  what 
should  hinder  them  from  pushing  on  to  New  Holland, 
where  millions  of  acres  await  their  assiduous  and  ener- 
getic cultivation;  while  the  extensive  and  fertile  regions 
of  New  Guinea  and  New  Ireland  lie  still  more  con- 
tiguous to  their  mother  country.  A  nation  increasing 
as  does  the  Chinese,  cannot  be  long  confined  within 


OBtTACLU   TO   IITCXXABI.  81 


I,  and  lestriclion  with  them  is  impossihle. 
Imperial  edicts  are  already  weak  and  inefficient,  but 
will  soon  be  flung  to  the  winds.  Hunger  cannot  be 
coatrolled,  and  necessity  knows  no  law.  Let  but 
■nother  age  roll  by,  and  China  double  her  population 
OBce  more,  and  her  very  increase  will  break  down  her 
political  barriers,  and  bring  her  myriads  in  contact 
with  the  Christian  world.  Let  rigorous  measures  be 
taken  for  the  thorough  instruction  of  the  Chinese 
emigrants,  and,  while  coming  adventurers  get  an 
acquaintance  with  the  truth,  returning  individuals  will 
carry  with  them  what  they  have  learned;  and  thus, 
within  and  without  the  limits  of  the  empire,  all  will 
gradually  be  evangelized,  llie  multiplication  of  their 
numbers,  therefore,  viewed  in  this  tight,  presents  an 
encouraging  aspect,  and  would  lead  us  to  anticipate 
Ae  period  as  not  far  distant,  when  China  shall  stretch 
out  her  hands  unto  God. 

It  has  been  su^;ested,  that  this  would  be  the  case,  if 
BO  counteracting  influence  intenened.  We  lament  to 
■ay,  that  such  an  obstacle  to  the  increase  of  the  popu- 
latioo  does  exist;  and  that  it  is  to  be  found,  not  in 
external  wars,  or  intestine  commotions, — not  in  the 
oppressive  measures  of  the  Chinese  government. — not 
in  the  unwholesomenoss  of  their  climate,  or  the  con* 
fined  nature  of  their  buildings. — not  in  the  general 
neglect  of  the  poor,  or  in  the  awful  prevalence  of 
female  infanticide, — but  in  the  extensive  and  still  ad- 
nmcing  introduction  of  an    in/ai-irtT/i'tty  medium. 

It  has  been  observed,  that  wherever  Kuropeans 
come  in  contact  with  their  less  skilful  neighbours,  and 
bring  superior  intelligenrc.  enterprize,  and,  we  may 
add,  cupidity,   to   bear  on  the  tawny  nations  of  the 


INTOXICATING    MEDIUM. 


globe ;  the  result  has  been  the  gradual  decline  and 
disappeardnce  of  the  one  before  the  other,  till  the  hardy 
and  energetic  white  has  taken  the  place  of  his  coloured 
brother.  In  some  places  this  has  amounted  to  complete 
extermination,  and  in  others  the  process  is  rapidly 
going  Ibrward,  with  the  same  gloomy  prospect.  Not 
one  of  the  race  fonnerly  inhabiting  Newfoundland  is 
now  in  existence.  The  same  may  be  said  of  the  Caribs; 
while  the  Indians  of  North  America,  and  the  aborigines 
of  New  Holland,  wUl  soon  be  in  the  condition  of  those 
unhappy  races.  But  was  it  intelligence  alone  which 
enabled  the  tutored  tribes  to  prevail  over  the  untaught? 
Were  not  other  means  employed,  and  did  they  not 
prove  most  lamentably  successful "?  Was  not  the  rum 
cask  called  in  to  the  aid  of  the  scheming  colonist,  and 
did  not  the  red  man  fall  but  too  easy  a  prey  to  the 
insidious  allurement "?  Did  not  ardent  spirits  prove 
the  ruin  of  the  Indians,  undermining  their  energies, 
shortening  their  lives,  and  decreasing  theii-  numbers'? 
All  this  is  well  known  fact,  aud  will  soon  become 
matter  of  history.  In  China,  territory  is  not  sought, 
nor  lands  coveted ;  there  Europeans  do  not  aim  at  con- 
quest or  colonization  ;  they  have  no  need,  therefore,  t« 
use  an  intoxicating  medium,  in  order  to  subserve  their 
designs  of  political  influence,  and  territorial  enlai^e- 
ment.  The  only  inducement,  that  English  merchants 
can  have  to  lead  them  to  carry  on  the  opium  trade  in 
China,  is  the  desire  of  gain ;  and  yet  that  gain  is  so 
considerable  as  to  draw  them  on  with  increasing  eager- 
ness in  its  pursuit.  It  is  with  them  not  a  means  to  an 
end.  but  tlie  end  itself;  they  do  not  contemplate  the 
wasting  away  of  the  population  in  consequence  of  the 
traftic.  and  yet  the  terrible  effects  of  the  traffic  may  be 


INTRODUCTION   OP  OPIUM.  83 

the  same  as  though  they  did  contemplate  it.  Facts 
induce  us  to  believe  that  it  is  so.  Those  who  grow 
and  sell  Ihe  drug,  while  they  profit  by  the  speculation, 
would  do  well  to  follow  the  consumer  into  the  haunts 
of  Tice,  and  mark  the  wretchedness,  poverty,  disease, 
and  death  which  follow  the  indulgence ;  for  did  they 
but  know  the  thousandth  part  of  the  evils  resulting 
from  it,  they  would  not,  they  could  not,  continue  to 
engage  in  the  transaction.  Previous  to  the  year  1796, 
opium  was  admitted  into  China  on  the  payment  of  a 
duty,  when  a  few  hundred  chests  annually  were  im* 
ported.  Since  that  time,  the  drug  has  been  openly  in* 
teidicted,  and  yet  clandestmely  introduced,  at  the  rate 
of  20,000  chests  annually,  which  cost  the  Chinese  four 
millioos  of  pounds  sterling  every  year.  This  quantity 
at  twenty  grains  per  day  for  each  indi\idual,*  would 
be  sufficient  to  demoralize  nearly  three  millions  of 
persons.  When  the  habit  is  once  formed,  it  grows 
till  it  becomes  inveterate ;  discontinuance  is  more  and 
more  difficult,  until  at  lengths  the  sudden  deprivation 
of  the  accustomed  indulgence  produces  certain  death. 
In  proportion  as  the  wretched  victim  comes  under  the 
power  of  the  infatuating  dnig,  so  is  his  ability  to  resist 
temptation  less  strong ;  and  debilitated  in  body  as  well 
as  mind,  he  is  unable  to  earn  his  usual  pittance*  and 
not  unfrequently  sinks  under  the  cravings  of  an  appetite, 
which  he  is  unable  to  gratify.  Thus  they  may  be  seen, 
hanging  their  heads  by  the  doors  of  the  opium  shops, 
which  the  hard  hearted  kecjUTs,  having  fleeced  them  of 
their  all,  will  not  i)ennit  them  to  enter ;  and  shut  out 

*  Some  lake  a  fcrcat  deal  moro  than  thitf,  but  thitt  i*  the  avfrain*  for  the  pct«ir. 
and  Uurrlbre  (br  the  many  Besidtii  which  the  proprrtii'rt  of  the  dniK  are  nut 
^mkpoftd  hf  oocc  nnoluiig,  but  will  K>ar  to  be  \ued  a*  an  an«»d7nc  twirr  orw. 

(i  2 


84 


EFFECTS    OF    OPIUM. 


from  their  own  dwellings,  either  by  angry  relatives  or 
ruthless  creditors,  they  die  in  the  streets  unpitied  and 
despised.  It  would  be  well,  if  the  rich  opium  mer^ 
chant,  were  sometimes  present  to  witness  such  scenes 
as  these,  that  he  might  be  aware  how  his  wretched 
customers  terminate  their  course,  and  see  where  his 
speculations,  in  thousands  of  instances,  end.  When  the 
issue  of  this  pernicious  habit  is  not  fatal,  its  tendencies 
are  to  weaken  the  strength,  and  to  undermine  the  con- 
stitution ;  while  the  time  and  property  spent  in  this 
voluptuous  indulgence,  constitute  so  much  detracted 
from  the  wealth  and  industry  of  the  country,  and  tend 
to  plunge  into  deeper  distress  those  weak  and  dependent 
members  of  society,  who  are  already  scarcely  able  to 
subsist  at  all.  In  fact  every  opium  smoker  may  calcu- 
late upon  shortening  his  life  ten  years  from  the  time 
when  he  commences  the  practice ;  one  half  of  his 
physical  energies  are  soon  gone ;  one  third  of  his 
scanty  earnings  are  absorbed;  and  feeling  strength 
and  income  both  diminishing,  while  the  demands  upon 
his  resources  are  increased,  he  seeks  to  obtain  by  du- 
plicity what  he  cannot  eani  by  labour,  and  thus  his 
moral  sense  beeomes  blunted  and  his  heart  hardened, 
while  he  plunges  into  the  vortex  of  ruin,  dragging  with 
him  his  dependent  relatives,  and  all  within  the  sphere 
of  his  influence.  Calculating,  therefore,  the  shortened 
lives,  the  frequent  diseases,  and  the  actual  starvation, 
which  are  the  result  of  opium  smoking  in  China,  we 
may  venture  to  assert,  that  this  pernicious  drug  annu- 
ally destroys  myriads  of  individuals.  No  man  of 
feeling  can  contemplate  this  fearful  amount  of  misery 
and  mortality,  as  resulting  from  the  opium  trade,  with- 
out an  instinctive  shudder.     But  the  most  appalling 


A 


INCREASED    INTRODUCTION.  85 

bet  of  all  is,  that  the  trade  is  constantly  increasing. 
The  following  statement  exhibits  the  consumption  of 
opium  during  the  last  twenty  years : — 

1816     .     Chpsts,    3,210     .     Value,    3,657,000  dollars. 
1820     .         „        4,770     .         „        8,400,800 


1825  .  „  9,621  .  „  7,608,205 

1830  .  „  18,760  .  „  12,900,031 

1832  .  ,.  23,670  .  „  15,338,160 

1836  .  „  27,111  .  „  17,904,248^ 


By  this  it  wall  be  seen,  that  while  the  consumption 
has  been  increasing,  the  price  has  been  falling,  from 
1139  to  660  dollars  per  chest,  or  nearly  one  half  its 
original  value.  Still  the  enterprising  si)eculator  has 
been  pushing  his  article  into  the  market,  determined 
to  furnish  the  Chinese  with  it  at  any  price,  rather  than 
lose  so  large  a  customer.  Thus  the  appetite  has  been 
created,  and  is  largely  fed,  until  nearly  thrc*e  millions  of 
victims  have  been  drawn  into  the  snare ;  and  there  is 
every  prospect  of  its  increasing  still  more,  until  the 
consumers  dying  off  in  proportion  as  the  consumption 
extends,  the  country  will  be  thinned  of  its  inhabitants, 
and  Mammon  at  length  be  disappointed  of  his  prey. 

But  is  there  no  remedy  '^  The  emperors  of  China 
have  wisely  and  patriotically  detennined,  from  the  very 
moment  they  spied  tlie  onwanl  march  of  the  threatened 
evil,  to  denounce  and  resist  it :  and  instead  of  admit- 
ting it,  on  the  payment  of  a  duty,  have,  as  rulers,  reso- 
lutely refused  to  derive  any  protit  from  the  vices  of  the 
people.  In  the  tirst  year  of  the  late  emiH»ror,  Kea- 
king,   1796,  the  introiluction  of  opium  was  intenlicted 

•  Th«'  quantity  intr«>(Jiu-<Ml  nj*  !•»  tin*  vt'ar  «-n(hiis  ni  ihr  '»i»iuik  »'f  1^37,  wm 
^t,UUO.  and  thf  delivorit*^  during  tin*  mouth  of  July,  i-f  tho  *amc  year,  amount^ 
lo  4,000  chfvt*. 


86  EFFOIlT.s    TO    I'REVENT    IT. 

by  law ;  those  who  were  found  guilty  of  smoSSg 
it,  were  pilloried  and  bamhooed ;  and  the  venders  and 
smugglers  made  liable  to  the  severer  penalties  of  banish- 
ment and  death ;  so  late  as  the  year  1833.  the  amended 
law  upon  the  subject,  was  as  follows: — 

"  Let  the  buyers  aod  smokera  of  ophiin  be  punished  with  one 
hundred  blows,  and  condemned  to  wear  the  wooden  collar  for  two 
months.  Then,  let  them  dculnre  the  seller's  name,  that  be  mijr  be 
seized  and  puoiehed ;  and,  in  default  of  his  diacovt^ring  ihe  vender, 
let  the  smoker  be  tigniii  puniehed  with  one  hundred  blows,  and  three 
year's  banishment,  tts  bein;;  an  accomplice.  Let  mandarius  end  their 
dependants  who  buy  and  smoke  opium,  be  punished  one  degree  more 
severely  than  othera ;  and  let  ((ovemors  of  pronnces  be  required  to 
give  security  that  theit  are  no  opium  smokers  under  tlieir  jurisdictiou ; 
and  let  a  joint  memorial  be  sent  in,  representing  the  conduct  of  those 
officerf,  who  have  ronnireil  at  the  practice." 

Thus,  as  far  as  law  goes,  the  government  of  China 
has.  ostensibly,  done  every  thing  in  its  power  to  check 
the  growing  evil ;  and  one  would  imagine  that  these 
regulations  were  sufficiently  severe  to  ensure  the  entire 
exclusion  of  the  article  from  the  empire.  Yet,  in  the 
year  1836,  a  Chinese  officer,  high  in  rank,  presented  a 
memorial  to  the  emperor,  in  which  he  tells  him, 

"  That,  recently,  tlie  number  of  cheats  imported  has  exceeded 
20,000,  and  that  the  sum  paid,  annually,  eicceds  eleven  millions  of 
dollars.  Within  the  last  few  years,  he  adds,  foreign  ships  have 
visited  all  the  ports  along  the  coast,  from  Canton,  as  far  as  CluneKc 
Tartaty.  for  the  purpoBe  of  disposing  of  their  opiiun,  and  though  the 
local  authorities  immediately  expelled  them,  yet  the  quantity  clandes- 
tinely sold,  ie  by  no  means  small.  The  foreigners  have,  besides,  a 
depSi,  for  opium,  at  Lintin,  in  the  entrance  of  the  Canton  river, 
where  they  have  seven  or  eight  large  vessclH,  called  receiving  ships, 
anchored  all  Ihe  year  round,  tn  Canton,  the  native  brokers  pay  the 
price  of  the  opium  to  the  forei^  merchants,  when  they  obudn  orden 
lor  the  drug  from  the  rrceiving  ships.      They  have  also  convtiys. 


TUKIR   INEFFICIENCY.  87 

pi^riag  iq>  and  down  the  river,  which  are  called  fast-cralw,  and  scram- 
Uing  dragons.  These  are  well  armed,  with  gunK  and  pikes,  and 
■aiBied  with  desperate  fellows,  who  go,  as  if  they  had  wingn.  All 
the  enstom-hoiises  and  mHitaiy  stations  which  they  pass,  are  literally 
with  bribes;  and  if  they  chance  to  meet  any  of  the  armed 
the  smugglers  do  not  scruple  to  come  to  an  engagement, 
and  bloodahrd  and  slaughter  ensue.  The  governor  of  Canton  lately 
sent  a  naval  officer,  with  a  sufficient  force,  and  captured  a  boat  laden 
widi  opium,  seixed  one  hundred  and  forty  chests,  and  killed  and  tock 
fisuneis,  scores  of  smugglers ;  yet,  the  traffic  was  not  at  all  checked. 
Mnhitndes  of  the  people,  have  but  little  dread  of  the  laws,  while  they 
evoy  device  to  escape  punishment,  and  are  eager  aAer  gain : 
the  laws  are,  sonietinies,  utterly  without  effect.** 


When  a  Chinese  mandarin  undertakes  to  make,  and 
the  emperor  consents  to  receive,  such  a  statement  as 
the  above^  we  may  conclude  that  this,  and  much  more, 
is  true.  In  fact,  opium  is  not  only  regularly  intro- 
duced, but  openly  sold,  in  aU  parts  of  China.  Not- 
withstanding the  prohibition,  opium  shops  are  as 
plentiful  in  some  towns  of  China,  as  gin  shops  are  in 
England,  llie  sign  of  these  receptacles,  is  a  bamboo 
screen,  hanging  before  the  door,  which  is  as  certain  an 
intimation  there,  as  the  chequers  arc  here,  that  the 
slave  of  intemperance  may  be  gratified.  Into  these 
diops,  all  classes  of  persons  continually  flock,  from  the 
pampered  official  to  the  abject  menial.  No  one  makes 
a  secret  of  the  business  or  the  practice,  and  though  the 
officers  of  government  are  loud  in  denouncing  the 
indulgence  in  public,  they  privately  wink  at  what  is 
patronised  by  their  own  example,  or  subservient  to 
their  own  interests.  It  is  a  well-known  circumstance, 
that  the  government  officers  come  regularly  on  board 
the  receiving  ships  at  Lintin,  and  demand  so  many 
dollars  per  chest,  for  conniving  at  smuggling ;  while 
it  is  currently  reported,  that  even  the  viceroy  of  Canton 


88  EVASION    OF   THE    LAWS. 

receives  a  very  respectable  consideration,  for  winking 
at  these  illicit  transactions.  The  military  and  naval 
officers  sometimes  get  up  a  sham  fight,  in  order  that 
they  may  have  to  report  their  vigilance  and  strictness 
to  Peking;  and  when  the  smugglers  are  remiss  in 
paying  the  accustomed  bribes,  they  now  and  then  seize 
a  boat  or  two,  to  keep  them  regular  and  submissive. 
Thus,  it  is  evident,  that  the  imperial  government  is 
absolutely  powerless,  in  aiming  to  prevent  the  intro- 
duction of  opium ;  and  that  the  traffic  does  and  will 
increase,  notwithstanding  the  most  violent  and  san- 
guinary edicts  to  the  contrary.  Surrounded  by  corrupt 
and  venial  officers,  the  emperor's  best  eflForts,  if  ipdeed, 
he  use  any,  are  entirely  nugatory ;  and  bribery  laughs 
at  imperial  proclamations,  which  universally  forbidding 
and  never  punishing,  become,  in  fact,  so  much  waste 
paper.  Every  one  acquainted  with  China  knows,  that 
as  long  as  the  appetite  for  opium  exists  there,  the 
traffic  cannot  be  put  down  by  the  present  inefficient 
police;  and  should  the  naval  and  military  force  of 
China  be  resolved  to  use  their  utmost  eflForts  to  prevent 
the  introduction  from  abroad,  they  cannot  overcome 
the  force  of  well  manned  and  armed  European  vessels, 
nor  elude  the  vigilance  of  the  fasUcrah  and  scrambling* 
dragon  native  smugglers.* 

To  the   foreign  community  of  Canton  we   would 
appeal,  did  we  not  fear  that  most  of  them  are  now 

♦  Late  accounts  from  Canton  inform  us,  that  the  Chinese  government  were 
taking  very  vigorous  and  decisive  measures  to  break  up  the  opium  trade  at 
Lintin.  The  receiving  ships  had  been  compelled  to  quit  their  usual  anchorage, 
and  to  remove  to  a  place  forty  miles  to  the  eastward.  More  edicts  had  been 
issued :  and  it  was  expected  that  the  superintendent  of  British  trade  would  be 
appealed  to,  with  the  assurance  that  the  whole  of  the  foreign  trade  should  be 
stopped,  unless  the  orders  of  the  native  government  were  complied  with,  and 
the  smuggling  of  opium  discontinued. 


V 


APPEAL    TO   THE    MERCHANTS.  89 

actively  engaged  in  the  traffic ;  and  should  the  present 
residents,  influenced  by  principle,  abandon  the  trade, 
there  are  not  wanting  others,  who  will  gladly  embrace 
the  opportunity  of  enriching  themselves  at  the  expense 
of  the  miseries  of  thousands.  Many,  doubtless,  are 
deluding  themselves  vnth  the  idea,  that  if  they  do  not 
deal  in  it,  others  will :  and  as  the  Chinese  will  have 
opium,  whether  or  not,  they  may  as  well  furnish  them 
with  it,  as  let  others  reap  the  profit  of  what  their  over 
scrupulousness  would  deprive  them.  They  are  fully 
aware  that  opium  is  injurious  to  the  constitution,  and 
that,  imported  in  such  quantities,  and  consumed  by  so 
many,  it  must  tend  to  the  destruction  of  life,  and  the 
diminution  of  happiness.  But,  then,  they  plead  that 
they  were  involved  in  the  trade,  before  they  were 
aware  of  the  extent  of  the  evil ;  and,  now  that  they  are 
embarked  in  it,  they  cannot  well  retract ;  besides,  they 
intend  soon  to  return  to  their  native  country,  when 
they  will  leave  the  Chinese,  and  future  opium  dealers, 
to  do  as  they  please.  The  principle,  sanctioned  by  all 
this  special  pleading,  it  will  easily  be  seen,  is  unten- 
able :  it  is  simply  this,  that  immediately  we  can  ascer- 
tain that  a  thing  will  proceed,  whether  we  take  part  in 
it  or  not ;  or  that  others  will  carry  on  a  measure,  if  we 
abstain  from  abetting  it;  it  then  ceases  to  be  an  evil  in 
us  to  participate  in  the  transaction,  however  ruinous  or 
destructive  it  may  be.  True  morality  will  lead  us  to 
enquire,  whether  the  thing  be  right  or  wrong ;  and,  if 
the  latter  can  be  established,  it  is  ours  to  renounce 
it,  however  lucrative  to  ourselves,  or  grasped  at  by 
others.  The  golden  rule,  of  doing  to  others  as  we 
would  be  done  by,  will  teach  us  to  avoid  being  acces- 
sory to  the  spread  of  allurements,  and  incentives  to 


90 


EAST    INDIA    COMPAKV 


vice,  when  we  pray  every  day,  for  ourselves,  "  Lead  us 
not  into  temptation,  but  deliver  us  from  e>il."  When 
Mammon  has  less  hold  on  the  hearts  of  civihzed  men, 
and  when  educated  merchants  begin  to  be  more  scru- 
pulous about  the  craft,  by  which  they  get  their  wealth, 
then  we  may  expect  that  opium  dealers  will  be  dimi- 
nished, even  in  Canton ;  and  the  time  is  not,  we  hope, 
far  distant,  when  it  shall  be  considered  as  disreputable 
to  administer  lo  the  ncious  indulgences  of  the  Chi- 
nese, as  it  is  now  to  those  of  the  Biitish  —  and  as 
creditable  to  abstain  from  opium  dealing  abroad,  as 
from  distillation  at  home. 

As  the  Chinese  government  cannot  put  down,  and 
thi;  foreign  commimity  of  Canton,  it  is  to  be  feared, 
will  not  abandon,  the  illicit  traffic  in  opium,  we  must 
look  for  a  more  immediate  remedy  to  another  quarter. 
It  is  well  known,  that  the  greatest  part  of  the  opium  is 
grown  within  the  territory,  and  transported  through 
the  dominions  of  the  Honourable  East  India  Company. 
It  is,  in  the  Bengal  presidency,  a  monopoly  in  the 
hands  of  our  Indian  government,  who  dispose  of  it  to 
our  merchants,  at  the  annual  sales.  The  profit  derived 
from  the  transaction  is,  doubtless,  great ;  and  as  a  com- 
paratively small  quantity  of  the  article  is  consumed  by 
the  immediate  subjects  of  the  company,  and  the  evils 
consequent  thereon,  are  confined  to  foreign  lands,  it  is 
possible,  that  the  Board  of  Directors,  at  home,  and  our 
Indian  government,  abroad,  may  have  overlooked  the 
enormity.  Now,  however,  neither  the  company, 
nbroatl,  nor  the  directors,  at  home,  can  plead  uncon- 
sciousness in  the  matter :  it  ha.s  been  told,  and  it  shall 
be  rung  in  the  ears  of  the  British  public,  again  and 
ngain,  that  npium  is  demoralizing  China,  and  becomes 


REMONSTRATED  WITH.  9! 

the  gnBitMt  barrier  to  the  introduction  of  Christianity 
wUdi  can  be  conceived  of.  Not  only  are  the  wretched 
fietinis  of  the  indulgence,  themselves,  impervious  to 
lemoDatnuice,  and  caOous  to  all  feeling — ^not  only  must 
we  despair  of  the  conversion  of  an  opium  smoker, 
afanoBt  as  much  as  if  his  doom  were  already  sealed — 
but  the  difficulty  of  convincing  others  of  the  truth  of 
Christiamty,  and  of  the  sincere  intentions  of  Christians, 
is  greater,  in  proportion,  to  the  extent  of  the  opium 
tnde  to  China.  Almost  the  first  word  uttered  by  a 
native,  when  urged  to  believe  in  Christ  is,  '^  Why  do 
Christians  bring  us  opium,  and  bring  it,  directly,  in 
defiance  of  our  own  laws  ?  That  vile  drug  has  poi- 
soned my  son — ^has  ruined  my  brother — and,  well  nigh 
led  me  to  beggar  my  wife  and  children.  Surely,  those 
who  import  such  a  deleterious  substance,  and  injure 
me,  for  the  sake  of  gain,  cannot  wish  me  welL  or  be  in 
possession  of  a  religion  that  is  better  than  my  own. 
Go,  first,  and  persuade  your  own  countrymen  to  relin- 
quish this  nefarious  traffic ;  and  give  me  a  prescription 
to  correct  this  vile  habit,  and  then  1  will  listen  to  your 
exhortations  on  the  subject  of  Christianity.*"  Alas! 
they  little  know,  that  the  one  is  almost  as  impossible 
as  the  other;  and  that  the  work  of  persuading  the 
growers  and  venders  of  opium,  to  relinquish  the  source 
of  their  ill-gotten  wealth,  is  as  difficult  as  the  task  of 
curing  a  confirmed  opium  smoker  of  his  evil  habits ; 
and  that  both  are  to  be  effected,  alone,  by  that  Power 
which  can  cause  the  Ethiopian  to  change  his  skin,  and 
the  leopanl,  his  spots ;  and  make  those  who  have  been 
accustomed  to  do  evil,  learn  to  do  well.  But  surely, 
when  the  evil  is  known,  and  its  effects  seen,  the  rulers 
of  an  empire  which  professes  to  Ik*  fajovemed  by  the 


92 


BRITISH    GOVERNMENT 


principles  of  mildness  and  equity,  vrill  never  lend 
themselves  to  the  promotion  of  a  measure  which  demo- 
ralizes a  popidation,  in  such  a  wholesale  manner;  and, 
still  less,  condescend  to  derive  a  proiit  from  that  which 
ruins  myriads.  The  East  India  Company  might,  if 
they  would,  greatly  diminish  the  trade  in  opium.  If 
they  were  to  discontinue  the  growth  of  it,  in  their 
own  territories,  and  to  hind  down  the  native  princes 
in  alliance  with  them,  to  do  the  same ;  while  they 
forhad  the  transport  of  it  through  their  dominions, 
India  would,  then,  no  longer  he  what  it  now  is, — the 
great  source  from  whence  the  evil  originates.  Were 
the  supplies  from  Imha  cut  off,  the  Inconsiderable 
stock,  and  inferior  quality,  yielded  by  Turkey,  would 
be  far  from  supplying  and  satisfying  the  market,  and 
the  practice  sink  into  desuetude,  from  the  fewer  faci- 
lities afforded  for  its  gratification.  The  lands  now 
employed  in  the  cultivation  of  the  poppy,  being  neces- 
sarily rich  and  fertile,  woidd,  if  laid  out  in  the  raising 
of  other  productions,  be  equally  valuable  to  the  pos- 
sessors ;  and,  while  the  revenue  was  not  diminished, 
the  hapiiiness,  health,  and  industry  of  the  people, 
woidd  be  increased ;  in  addition  to  which,  the  divine 
blessing  would,  doubtless,  be  doubly  bestowed  on 
those,  who  renounced  an  apparent  benefit  to  Aem- 
selves,  in  onlcr  to  extend  a  real  good  to  others. 

If  unsuccessful  with  the  East  India  Company,  we 
would  carry  up  our  remonstrances  to  the  government 
of  Great  Britain.  Since  the  discontinuance  of  the 
company's  trade  with  China,  and  the  consequent  with- 
drawal of  its  estabhshment,  the  English  government 
have  placed  a  superintendent  of  British  trade  at  the 
port  of  Canton.    The  attempt  of  Lord  Napier  to  fix  his 


A«LB  TO   PUT   IT   DOWN.  93 

residence  in  the  provincial  city,  and  to  open  a  negocia- 
lion  with  the  native  authorities,  together  with   the 
fiulure  of  the  same,  is  well  known.     Since  that  period, 
the  viceroy  sanctioned  the  residence  of  his  successor 
in  Canton,  for  the   purpose  of  watching    over  the 
omduct  of  Europeans,  though  he  is  still  unwilling 
to  treat  with  our  agent  on  political  matters.     It  is 
possible,  however,  that  in  the  course  of  time  these 
jealousies  may  diminish,  and  the  British  superintendent 
come  into  correspondence  with  the  native  authorities  on 
state  business.     The  English  have  much  to  ask  of  the 
Chinese,  and  are  anxious  to  place  the  trade  on  a  secure, 
respectable,  and  advantageous  footing;    to  have  the 
rights  of  British  subjects  recognissed,  and  the  security 
of  British  property  acknowledged.     When,  however, 
the  representative  of  our  government  makes  a  demand 
from  the  Chinese  of  increaseil  privileges  and  advan- 
tages, the  first  requisition  made  by  them  will  be  that 
we  aid  them  in  putting  down  the  illicit  trafiic  in  opium 
carried  on  by  our  own  count  r}*  men,  who,  in  defiance  of 
Cliinese  laws,  introduce  an  intoxicating  medium  into 
the  country,  and  seduce  their  subjects  into  disobedience 
and  voluptuousness.     They  will  not  believe,  that  with 
all  the  ix)wer  of  Britain,  and  while  the  dnig  is  grown 
in  our  own  torritoriis,  we  are  unable  to  suppress  the 
trade ;  and  nothing  will  dispossess  them  of  the  idea, 
that  the  British  government  is  accessory  to  the  produc- 
tion  and  introduction  of  the  article.     We  must  then  tell 
them  that  we  will  or  will  not.  strive  to  put  down  the 
tratfic  in  question,  before  we  can  venture  to  make  any 
demands  from  them  in  our  own  favour.     If  we  n*fuse 
to  curb  the  evil,  we  give  a  pulilie  and  oflicial  sanction 
to  what  is  in  their  eves  vexatious  and  abominable ;  and 


94 


PLAN    SLGGESTKI). 


cannot  with  any  grace,  a-sk  them  to  aijBist  us.  If  we 
consent,  however,  to  do  what  we  can  to  assist  the 
Chinese  in  excluding  opium,  we  are  bound  in  all 
hononr  and  honesty,  first,  to  discontinue  the  growth 
of  opium  in  our  own  colonies ;  next,  to  prohibit  the 
transport  of  it  through  the  company's  territories ;  and 
then  to  restrict  British  vessels  from  trading  with  it 
along  the  coast  of  China.  The  mere  issuing  of  a 
decree  of  the  governor  in  council  at  Calcutta  woiUd 
effect  the  former,  and  a  very  small  force  stationed  on 
the  coast  of  China,  would  accomplish  the  latter.  In 
letting  down  the  slave  trade,  it  was  not  considered 
too  much  to  maintain  a  naval  force  on  the  coast  of 
Africa :  and  to  abolish  slavery  in  the  British  dominions, 
the  sum  of  twenty  millions  was  willingly  sacrificed ; 
yet  slavery  was  not  productive  of  more  misery  and 
death  than  the  opium  traffic,  nor  were  Britons  more 
implicated  in  the  former  than  in  the  latter.  In  the 
case  before  us,  however,  no  compensation  money  could 
be  demanded ;  and  only  a  few  light  armed  vessels 
would  be  required ;  while  the  real  compensation  would 
be,  the  turning  of  four  milhons  annually  into  another 
channel,  to  the  benefit  of  our  manufactures  and  ihe 
mother  country.  By  paying  four  millions  for  opium, 
the  Chinese  shew  that  they  have  money  to  spend,  and 
if  we  can  but  induce  them  to  take  our  cottons  and 
woollens  instead  of  our  opium,  we  shall  be  blessing 
them  and  enriching  ourselves.  The  money  paid  for 
opium  is  equal  to  what  we  give  for  our  teas ;  thus  the 
Chinese  are  parting  with  their  produce  for  what  is 
worse  than  useless,  while  it  impoverishes  their  country 
and  diminisheR  their  popidation. 

The  ruin  it  threatens  to  China  has  already  arrested 


CLAIMS    OF    CHINA.  95 

the  attention  of  her  greatest  statesmen,  and  they  have 
deviiiod  various  schemes  for  remedying  the  evil.  One 
recommends,  that  opium  be  admitted  on  the  payment 
of  regular  duties,  in  order  that  the  clandestine  trade 
may  be  stopped,  and  the  practice  be  brought  under  the 
control  of  government.  This  would  increase  the  public 
revenue,  and  by  raising  the  price  to  the  consumer, 
would  place  the  drug  out  of  the  reach  of  the  poor. 
The  emperor  has  hitherto  resolved  to  reject  this  plan, 
and  thinks  that  increased  rigour  in  prohibiting  the 
article  will  avail.  But  the  Chinese  laws  are  already 
sufficiently  severe,  and  yet  the  traffic  increases  at  the 
rate  of  four  thousand  chests  per  annum.  The  remedy, 
then,  is  not  with  them,  and  if  neither  the  East  India 
Company  nor  the  British  government  interfere,  the 
British  public  must  be  appealed  to;  the  cr}*  of  *'no 
opium"  raise<l,  and  be  made  as  loud  as  the  cry  of 
'•  no  slavery,"  until  the  voice  of  humanity  prevail,  and 
end  in  the  abolition  of  the  whole  system. 

But  to  return  to  the  population,  we  shall  find,  that 
though  checked  in  its  growth,  it  is  still  immensely 
greats  and  claims  the  attention  of  the  Christian  evan- 
gelist, as  nuich,  or  even  more  than  other  jiarts  of  the 
heathen  world.  In  attempting  to  do  gocxl,  we  should 
do  it  on  the  largest  scale,  and  to  the  greatest  nimiber 
of  |K*rsons.  The  physician  is  most  neeili'd  wluTe  the 
malady  is  most  distressing,  and  the  diseased  most 
numerous;  and  so  the  missionary  is  prineipall\  re- 
qiiireil  where  the  heathen  most  abound.  I  j>on  this 
principle,  China  requires  our  first  attention,  and  will 
exhaust  our  most  strenuous  efforts.  There,  all  the  dis- 
[K>s<ible  labourers  in  the  Christian  ehureh  may  employ 
their  energies,  without  fear  of  over  working  the  field. 


96  THE    FIELD    FOR    EXERTION. 

or  standing  in  each  others  way.  Piety  the  most 
exalted, — talents  the  most  splendid, — ^may  there  find 
ample  room  for  display ;  the  greatest  trophies  of  Divine 
grace  will  there  be  obtained,  and  the  Gospel  is  des- 
tined to  achieve  more  in  China  than  has  ever  been 
witnessed  elsewhere,  mainly  on  account  of  the  number 
of  individuals  to  be  brought  under  its  influence.  This 
then  is  the  field  for  missionary  exertions ;  the  sphere 
where  the  most  influential  societies  should  direct  their 
chief  eflforts,  for  imtil  some  impression  is  made  upon 
China,  it  will  matter  little  what  is  achieved  in  other 
more  confined  and  thinly  peopled  regions.  The  con- 
version of  a  few  islands  to  Christ,  and  the  introduction 
of  the  Gospel  to  the  extremities  of  a  continent,  re- 
semble an  investing  of  the  outworks  of  heathenism; 
but  the  strong  hold  remains  still  untouched,  and  until 
China  is  evangelized,  the  greatest  half  of  our  work 
remains  to  be  begun. 


CHAPTER    V. 

THB   CIVILIZATION  OF  CHINA. 

cmtPASATITS  aVlLUATION-aOLILOgUT  OF  A  CHINlal-llA'nV*  POLm- 
MM— DUrUYXD  IN  COKVKBSATIOM— AMD  DAILY  IimRCODUB  — 
OBIIDS  or  n»  CHINnE— DISCOVERY  OP  TBI  COMPAM— TUX  AXT 
or  FlmTTNO-THI  INTINTION  OP  OUNPOWDM -THE  BCIINCB- 
ARBOHOMY— BOTAHY— niHCIME— BUBOBftY— TBI  ABT»-PAIIiTIMO 
— ■HOBATINO-HAMVPACTVBB  OP  SILK-POKCXLAIN— TIA-PAPIB  — 
LACKBUD  WAJtB-im-ALS-COTiCLUBION. 

In  seeking  to  evangelize  the  heathen  world,  two  des- 
criptions of  people  claim  our  attention ;  namely,  the 
barbarous  and  the  cirilized.  China  belongs  to  the 
latter  class.  Instead  of  a  savage  and  untutored  people 
— ^without  a  settled  goremmcnt,  or  written  laws, — 
roaming  the  desert,  and  living  in  caves,' — dressed  in 
skins,  and  sitting  on  the  ground, — ^knowing  nothing  of 
bshion,  nor  tasting  luxuries ;  we  behold  in  the  Chinese 
a  quiet,  orderly,  well-behaved  nation,  exhibiting  many 
traces  of  civilization,  and  displaying  them  at  a  period 
when  the  rest  of  mankind  were  for  the  most  [«rt  sunk 
in  barbarism.  Of  course  we  must  not  look  for  that 
high  degree  of  improvement,  and  those  wcll-ilefined 
civil  rights,  which  are  in  a  great  measure  the  ctTecta 
of  Christianity ;  neither  are  we  warranted  to  expect  in 
China  any  of  those  advances  in  science,  or  improve- 
ments in  the  arts,  which  now  distinguish  Kurope.  and 
which  are  the  result  of  that  march  of  mind  so  chanus 


SOI.n.()Qi;Y    OF    A    CHINEl 


teristic  of  the  age  we  live  in.  Railways, 
machinerj',  and  all  the  ramifications  and  operations 
of  gas  and  steam,  are  not  to  be  looked  for  in  China. 
With  these  exceptions,  however,  China  possesses  as 
much  civilization  as  Turkey  now,  or  England  a  few 
centuries  ago.  Indeed,  were  the  question  proposed 
to  a  Chinese,  as  to  which  he  considered  the  most 
civilized  nation,  while  he  might  acknowledge  the  supe- 
riority of  Europeans  in  cunning  and  force,  he  would 
not  scruple  to  claim  for  his  own  counti-jmen  the  praise 
of  a  superior  polish.  They  denominate  China,  "  the 
flowery  nation," — "  the  region  of  eternal  summer," — 
■'  the  land  of  the  sages," — '■  the  celestial  empire," — • 
while  they  unscrupulously  term  all  foreigners  "  barba- 
rians." and  sometimes  load  them  with  epithets  still 
more  degrading  and  contemptuous ;  such  as  swine, 
monkeys,  and  devils. 

The  soliloquy  of  one  of  them  is  rather  amusing ; 
"  I  felicitate  myself,"  says  Teen  Ke-shih,  "  that  I  was 
bom  in  China  ;  and  constantly  think  how  very  different 
it  would  have  been  with  me,  if  bom  beyond  the  seaa,  in 
some  remote  part  of  the  earth,  where  the  people,  de- 
prived of  the  converting  maxims  of  the  ancient  kings, 
and  ignorant  of  the  domestic  relations,  are  clothed  with 
the  leaves  of  plants,  eat  wood,  dwell  in  the  wilderness, 
and  live  in  the  holes  of  the  earth;  though  living  in  this 
world  in  such  a  condition,  I  should  not  have  been  dif- 
ferent from  the  beasts  of  the  field,  liut  now,  happily, 
1  have  been  bom  in  the  middle  kingdom.  I  have  a 
house  to  live  in ;  have  food,  drink,  and  elegant  fur- 
niture ;  clothing,  caps,  and  infinite  blessings  ;  tndy  the 
highest  feHcity  is  mine !  " 

The  C^hinese  have  a  proverb,  that  he  who  judges  of 


IIATIVB   POLITENESS.  99 

tbe  Gueinutances  of  others,  without  a  thorough  ac- 
qoaintaiice  with  them,  is  like  a  man  at  the  bottom  of  a 
wcU,  atlempliiig  to  form  an  opimoii  of  the  heavens.  It 
is  to  be  feared,  that  the  Chinese  have  been  at  the  bottom 
of  the  well,  with  regard  to  foreigners,  and  that  we  are 
not  unfirequently  at  the  bottom  of  the  well,  with  regard 
lo  them*  The  writer  would  fain  bring  each  party  to 
the  brink,  and  exhibit  them  to  each  other.  Without 
aeeedKqg,  therefoie,  to  the  extravagant  pretensions  of 
the  dttnese,  or  submitting  to  their  unjust  reflections 
upon  foreigners,  we  must  allow  them  a  degree  of  civilisa- 
tioQ«  which  would  awaken  an  interest  in  their  behalf,  and 
finroor  not  a  Ktde  the  attempt  to  promote  their  evan- 
geUxation. 

llie  civilization  of  the  Chinese  will  be  seen  in  their 
complaisance  towards  each  other.  In  no  unchristian 
eountiy  do  we  find  such  attention  paid  to  ceremony, 
sndi  polish  in  daily  intercourse,  and  so  many  compli- 
ments passing  to  and  fro,  as  among  the  Chinese.  In 
asMMTiating  with  friends,  and  in  entertainmg  strangers, 
their  politeness  is  remarkable.  The  poorest  and  com- 
monest individual  will  scarcely  allow  a  passenger  to 
cross  the  door,  without  asking  him  in;  should  the 
stranger  comply,  the  pipe  is  instantly  filled  and  pre- 
sented to  his  lips,  or  the  tea  poured  out  for  his  refresh- 
ment ;  a  seat  is  then  offered,  and  the  master  of  the 
house  does  not  presume  to  sit  down,  until  the  stranger 
is  first  seated.  The  epithets  employed,  when  conver- 
sation commences*  are  in  keeping  with  the  character  of 
the  people,  llie  familiar  use  of  the  personal  pronoun 
is  not  indulged  in ;  on  the  contrary,  ''venerable  uncle,** 
— ^**  honourable  brother," — *•  virtuous  companion,**— or 
**  excellent  sir,*" — in  addressing  a  stronger,  are  used 

H  2 


\W  CinXK.SE    ETIQUETTE. 

instead  of  the  pronoun  "you;"  and  "the  worthless 
fellow." — "  the  stupid  one," — "  the  late  bom." — or  the 
"unworthy  disciple,"  instead  of  the  pronoun  "  I."  are 
terms  of  common  occurrence.  "  What  is  your  noble 
jiatronyniic  V  is  the  first  question ;  to  which  the  usual 
reply  is.  "my  poverty-struck  family  name  is  so  and  so;" 
again,  the  question  is  asked  respecting  the  "  honourable 
appellation,  the  exalted  age,  and  the  famous  province," 
of  the  stranger ;  which  queries  are  replied  to  by  applying 
to  one's  self  the  epithets  of  "ignoble,  short-lived,  and 
vulgar;"  and  thus  the  conversation  proceeds  in  a  strain 
of  compliment,  the  very  commonness  of  which  proves 
the  civilization  of  the  people.  The  titles  bestowed 
upon  the  relations  of  others,  together  with  the  humiha- 
ting  light  in  wlilch  persons  speak  of  their  own  connec- 
tions are  also  remarkable.  "  Honourable  young  gentle- 
man," for  a  friend's  son  ;  and  "  the  thousand  pieces  of 
gold,"  for  his  daughter,  are  usual  appellations ;  while 
the  individual  replies,  by  bestowing  the  epithet  of 
"  dog's  son,"  and  "  female  slave,"  on  his  own  offspring. 
The  ceremonies  observed  on  the  invitation  and 
entertainment  of  guests  arc  still  more  striking ;  com- 
plimentary cards  are  presented,  and  polite  answers 
returned,  all  vicing  with  each  other  in  the  display  of 
humility  and  condescension.  On  the  arrival  of  the 
guest,  considerable  difficulty  is  found  in  arranging 
who  shall  make  the  lowest  bow,  or  first  enter  the  door, 
or  lake  the  highest  seat,  or  assume  the  precedence  at 
table  ;  though  the  host  generally  contrives  to  place  his 
guest  in  the  most  elevated  position.  When  conversation 
commences,  the  mutual  assent  to  every  proposition,  the 
scnipulous  avoiding  of  all  contradiction,  and  the  entire 
absence  of  everj*  offensive  expression,  or  melancholy 


m^ 


INVBNTIVE  GENIUS.  .  101 

aHusion,  shew  what  a  sense  these  people  entertain  of 
pofiteness;  while  the  congratulations  or  condolence 
biiahed  on  every  prosperous  or  adverse  occasion,  and 
the  leadiness  displayed  to  ^^  rejoice  with  them  that  do 
rejoice,  and  to  weep  with  them  that  weep,**  manifest  the 
degree  of  interest  they  appear  to  take  in  each  other. 
Any  one,  who  would  examine  the  style  of  their  epis- 
tolary correspondence,  the  form  of  their  invitation 
caids,  and  the  phraseology  of  their  polite  discourses, 
must  see,  that,  professedly  at  least,  '^  they  esteem  every 
other  better  than  themselves,*"  which  is  the  foundation 
of  politeness.  Their  civility  may  indeed  verge  towards 
idulation,  and  their  compliments  assume  the  air  of 
lattery ;  but,  when  we  see  a  whole  nation  thus  exter- 
nally soft,  affable,  and  yielding,  we  must  acknowledge 
that  they  have  made  some  advances  in  the  art  of  good 
breeding. 

But  the  civilization  of  the  Chinese  appears  in  a  more 
substantial  form,  in  the  discoveries  they  have  made, 
and  the  arts  and  sciences  which  they  have  cultivated. 
Their  inventive  genius  has  been  manifested  in  various 
particulars,  and  at  early  periods.  Three  most  impor- 
tant discoveries,  which  have  given  an  extraordinary 
impulse  to  the  progress  of  civilization  in  Europe,  were 
known  to  the  Chinese  previous  to  their  being  found  out 
by  us.  First  of  all  ranks  the  invention  of  the  ma- 
riners compass,  with  which  the  Chinese  seem  to  have 
been  long  acquainted.  The  earliest  allusion  to  the 
magnetic  needle  is  met  with  in  the  traditionary  period 
of  their  history,  about  2600  years  before  Christ ;  when 
the  Yellow  Emperor,  having  missed  his  way,  invented 
a  carriage,  upon  the  top  of  which  was  a  farallery,  sur- 


niSLOVKHY    UF    TH 

mounted  by  a  little  figure,  pointing  to  the  south,  i 
ever  way  the  carriage  tuiTied. 

At  a  later  perioil,  we  have  a  more  credible  account  of 
this  discovery,  in  the  reign  of  Ching-wang,  of  the  Chow 
dynasty,  B,  C.  1114;  when  it  is  said,  that  some  ambas- 
sadors came  from  the  modem  Cochin  China,  affirming, 
that  having  experienced  neither  storm  nor  tempest 
in  that  country  for  three  years,  they  imagined  it  was  in 
consequence  of  the  sagesj  then  existing  in  China ;  and 
therefore  had  come  to  pay  court  to  them.  On  the 
return  of  these  ambassadors,  they  knew  not  what 
course  to  take ;  and  the  prime  minister  of  China  gave 
them  five  close  carriages,  all  provided  with  instruments 
that  pointed  to  the  south  ;  with  these  they  were  enabled 
to  find  their  way,  and  In  a  year  arrived  at  their  own 
country,  "Hence,"  adds  the  historian,  "these  south- 
pointing  carriages  have  ever  since  been  used  as  guides 
to  travellers."  There  are  several  other  references  to 
this  important  invention  at  later  periods,  so  as  to  make 
it  evident  that  they  possessed  the  discoveiy  before  the 
people  of  Europe,  and  it  is  not  improbable  were  the 
means  of  communicating  it  to  us ;  for  it  is  well  known 
that  Marco  Paulo,  the  Venetian  traveller,  visited  China 
A,  D.  1275,  and  that  the  mariner's  compass  was  not 
invented  by  Gioia,  of  Naples,  until  A.  D.  1302,  so 
that  it  is  not  unlikely  that  the  Italian  communicated  it 
to  his  countryman.  Thoiigh  the  Chinese  have  not 
much  improved  the  art  of  navigation,  and  have  allowed 
us  to  exceed  them  in  nautical  science,  yet  we  should 
remember  from  whence  the  grand  invention  was  de- 
rived, and  accord  the  due  meed  of  praise  to  those  who 
80  early  possessed  it. 


INVENTION   OP   PRINTING.  103 

Next  in-  the  oider  of  utility  stands  the  art  of  printing, 
which  it  appears  was  known  to  the  Chinese  upwards  of 
liiie  hundred  years  ago.  Some  say,  that  it  was  invented 
by  one  Fung-taou,  the  time-serving  minister  of  the  first 
foler  of  the  Tsin  dynasty,  A.  D.  937 ;  though  by  a 
lefierence  to  Chinese  history,  it  appears,  that  eleven 
years  previous,  the  ruler  of  Tang  ordered  the  nine 
daisies  to  be  engraved,  printed,  and  sold  to  the  people. 
The  historians  of  those  times  do  not  seem  to  have  any 
doubt  about  the  art  having  been  then  in  use,  and 
merely  discuss  the  propriety  of  selling  the  books,  rather 
than  giving  them  away,  on  the  principle  that  it  would 
be  difficult  to  supply  so  many  millions  gratuitously. 

In  the  time  of  Confucius,  B.  C.  500,  books  were 
formed  of  slips  of  bamboo,  upon  which  they  wrote  with 
the  point  of  a  style.  About  one  hundred  and  fifty 
years  after  Christ,  paper  was  invented,  when  the 
Cliinese  wrote  on  rolls,  and  formed  volumes.  A.  D. 
745,  books  were  first  bound  up  into  leaves ;  and  two 
hundred  years  afterwards  they  were  multiplied  by 
printing;  so  that  the  Cliinese  appear  to  have  made 
early  advances  in  civilization,  whilst  we  only  discovered 
the  art  of  making  paper  in  the  eleventh,  and  that  of 
printing  in  the  fifteenth  century.  The  mode  of  print- 
ing  adopted  by  the  Chinese  is  of  the  simplest  character. 
Without  expensive  machiner}\  or  a  complicated  pro- 
cess, they  manage  to  throw  off  clear  impressions  of 
their  books,  in  an  expeditious  manner.  Stereotype,  or 
block  printing,  seems  to  have  taken  the  precedence  of 
moveable  types  in  all  countries,  and  in  Cliina  they  have 
scarcely  yet  got  l>eyond  the  original  method.  Their 
language  consisting  of  a  great  number  of  characters, 
they  have  not  thought  it  worth  while  to  cut  or  cast  an 


MODE    OF    EXGRAVING, 


assortment  of  these ;  which  they  might  distribute  and 
recompose,  as  the  subject  required;  but  have  preferred 
cutting  the  characters  for  each  separate  work,  page  by 
page.  This  stereotyping  of  their  books,  has  caused  the 
stereotyping  of  their  ideas  ;  and  kept  them  in  the  same 
eternal  round  of  uniform  notions,  without  variety  or 
improvement.  While  the  discovery  of  printing,  there- 
fore, has  enabled  ihcm  to  midtiply  copies  of  their  ancient 
books,  it  has  discouraged  the  compilation  of  new  works, 
and  tied  them  down  to  an  imitation  of  antiquity,  with- 
out assisting  them  to  h\ast  the  fetters  which  custom 
has  laid  upon  them. 

Still  the  use  of  wooden  blocks  has  not  been  without 
its  advantages :  among  which  we  may  enumerate  speed 
and  cheapness.  The  first  part  of  the  process  is,  to  get 
the  page  written  out  in  the  square  or  printed  form  of 
the  character.  This  hanng  been  examined  and  cor- 
rected, is  transferred  to  the  wood  in  the  following 
manner.  The  block,  after  ha\Tng  I)een  smoothly 
planed,  is  spread  over  with  a  glutinous  paste;  when  the 
paper  is  applied  and  frequently  rubbed,  till  it  becomes 
dry.  The  paper  is  then  removed,  as  much  of  it  as  can 
be  got  away,  and  the  writing  is  found  adhering  to  the 
board,  in  an  inverted  form.  The  whole  is  now  covered 
with  oil,  to  make  the  letters  appear  more  vivid  and 
striking;  and  the  engraver  proceeds  to  his  business. 
The  first  operation  is,  to  cut  straight  down  by  the  sides 
of  the  letters,  from  top  to  bottom,  removing  the  vacant 
spaces  between  the  lines,  with  the  exception  of  the 
stops.  The  workman  then  engraves  all  the  strokes 
which  run  horizontally  ;  then,  the  oblique  ;  and,  after- 
wards, the  perpendicular  ones,  throughout  the  whole 
line;  which  saves  the  trouble  of  turning  the  block 


AND   PRINTING  BOOKS.  105 

■NUidv  for  every  letter  HaTing  cut  round  the  letters, 
he  proceeds  to  die  central  parts ;  and,  after  a  while,  the 
pige  is  completed.  A  workman  generally  gets  through 
one  hundred  characters  a  day,  for  which  he  will  get 
sixpence.  A  page  generally  contains  five  hundred  cha- 
lacters.  When  the  engraver  has  completed  his  work, 
it  is  passed  into  the  hands  of  the  printer,  who  places  it 
in  the  middle  of  a  table :  on  one  side,  is  a  pot  of  liquid 
ink,  with  a  brush;  and,  on  the  other,  a  pile  of  paper : 
while,  in  front,  there  is  a  piece  of  wood,  bound  round 
with  the  fibrous  parts  of  a  species  of  palm,  which  is  to 
•enre  for  a  rubber.  The  workman  then  inks  his  block 
with  the  brush;  and  taking  a  sheet  of  dry  paper,  with 
his  left  hand,  he  places  it  neatly  on  the  block ;  and, 
seising  the  rubber  with  his  right  hand,  he  passes  it 
once  or  twice  quickly  over  the  back  of  the  paper,  when 
the  impression  is  produced,  the  printed  sheet  hastily 
removed,  and  the  workman  proceeds  with  the  next 
impression,  till  the  whole  number  be  worked  off;  and, 
thus,  without  screw,  lever,  wheel,  or  wedge,  a  Chinese 
printer  will  manage  to  throw  off  3,000  impressions  in 
a  day.  After  the  copies  are  struck  off,  the  next  busi- 
ness, is  to  fold  the  pages  exactly  in  the  middle ;  to 
collate,  adjust,  stitch,  cut,  and  sew  them;  for  all  of 
which  work,  including  the  printing,  the  labourer  does 
not  receive  more  than  ninepence  a  thousand,  llie 
whole  apparatus  of  a  printer,  in  that  country,  consists 
of  his  gravers,  blocks,  and  brushes;  these  he  may 
shoulder  and  travel  with,  from  place  to  place,  pur- 
chasing i)aper  and  lamp-black,  as  he  needs  them ;  and, 
borrowing  a  table  anywhere,  he  may  throw  off  his 
editions  by  the  hundreil  or  the  score,  as  he  is  able  to 


INVENTION    O 

tliepose  of  them.  Their  paper  is  thin,  but  cheap;  ten 
sheets  of  demy-size,  costing  only  one  half-penny.  This 
connected  with  the  low  price  of  labour,  enables  the 
Chinese  to  furnish  books  to  each  other,  for  next  to 
nothing.  The  works  of  Confucius,  with  the  commen- 
tary of  Choo-foo-tsze,  comprising  six  volumes,  and 
amoimting  to  four  hundred  leaves,  octavo,  can  he  pur- 
chased for  ninepence ;  and  the  historical  novel  of  the 
three  kingdoms,  amounting  to  1,500  leaves,  in  twenty 
volumes,  may  be  had  for  half-a-crown.  Of  course,  all 
these  prices  are  what  the  natives  chaise  to  each  other ; 
for  all  which  Europeans  must  expect  to  pay  double. 

Thus,  books  are  multiplied,  at  a  cheap  rate,  to  an  ' 
almost  indefinite  extent ;  and  every  peasant  and  pedlar 
has  the  common  depositories  of  knowledge  within  his 
reach.  It  would  not  be  hazarding  too  much  to  say, 
that,  in  China,  there  are  more  books,  and  more  people 
to  read  them,  than  in  any  other  country  of  the  world. 

Another  discovery,  which  is  supposed  to  have  ori- 
ginated with  the  Chinese,  is  that  of  gimpowder.  Soon 
after  the  commencement  of  the  Christian  era,  this 
people  were  in  the  habit  of  using  what  they  called  "  fire 
medicine,"  which  they  employed  for  the  purpose  of 
making  signals,  and  affording  amusement,  in  the  shape 
of  rockets  and  fire-works,  hut  do  not  appear  to  have 
used  it  to  project  bullets  to  a  distance,  in  order  to 
attack  an  enemy. 

The  historian  of  the  Yuen  dynasty,  A.  D.  1280, 
says,  that  "  fire  engines  "  commenced  about  that  period. 
Wei-ching,  constructed  machines  for  throwing  stones, 
in  which  he  used  powder,  made  of  saltpetre,  sulphur, 
and  charcoal.     Some  time  after  this,  guns  and  powder 


ATTXirriON   TO  ASTRONOMY.  10? 

veie  iiiTeiited  in  Europe ;  and,  it  is  not  unlikely,  were 
JBtrodnced  into  this  part  of  the  world,  in  consequence 
ef  dM  stotements  of  Marco  Paulo. 

Widi  regard  to  the  sciences,  the  Chinese  cannot  be 
said  to  rank  high,  though  they  have  made  some 
adfances  in  a  few;  fully  equal  to  what  has  been 
accomplished  in  other  eastern  nations.  To  astronomy, 
Aey  haTe  always  paid  some  attention ;  and  even  during 
die  reigns  of  their  earliest  kings,  the  five  planets,  the 
twenty«eight  constellations,  and  the  twelve  signs  of  the 
sodiac  were  well  known.  They  were  in  the  habit  ci 
regarding  various  celestial  phenomena,  and  eclipses 
and  comets  were  regularly  observed,  and  feithfiiUy 
lecoffded,  as  will  be  seen  by  a  reference  to  the  scheme 
ef  chronology  in  the  Appendix.  A.  D.  900,  a  comet 
aiqpeared,  which  was  considered  as  ominous  of  some 
dhange  in  the  government,  when  the  sovereign  put 
ddrty  men  of  influence  to  death,  and  threw  some  of  the 
literati  into  the  Yellow  River;  closing  the  bloody 
transaction,  by  murdering  the  former  empress,  in  order 
to  secure  to  himself  the  possession  of  an  usurped  throne. 
A.  D.  996,  an  eclipse  of  the  sun,  which  had  been  pre- 
dicted by  the  astronomers,  did  not  take  place;  on 
which  occasion,  the  courtiers  congratulated  his  majesty, 
suggesting,  that  the  very  heavens  had  altered  their 
courses,  out  of  compliment  to  his  virtues. 

In  all  the  periods  of  their  history,  the  Chinese  have 
thought  that  the  heavenly  bodies  moved  in  their  orbits, 
for  no  other  purpose,  than  to  point  out  the  rise  and  fall 
of  djrnasties,  and  to  indicate  some  change  of  rule  in 
their  empire.  Famines  and  pestilences,  wars  and  com- 
motions, droughts  and  inundations,  are  with  them  prog- 
nosticated by  falling  stars  and  shooting  meteors ;  and 


108 


PROGRESS    IN    BOTANY. 


■ 


SO  close  is  the  connection  between  the  celestial  empire 
and  the  powers  of  nature,  that  nothing  can  happen  to 
the  one  without  affecting  the  other.  The  science  of 
astronomy,  therefore,  is  studied  mainly  on  account  of 
the  influence  of  the  stars  on  human  affairs ;  and  hence 
the  aBtronomical  board  is  intimately  connected  with  the 
government,  and  interference  with  that  department  is 
considered  as  treason  against  the  state,  and  punished 
accordingly.  The  arrangement  of  the  calendar  is  a 
matter  of  much  moment  with  the  Chinese,  and  lucky 
and  unlucky  days  are  regularly  noted  in  that  important 
document,  by  which  all  the  business  of  the  empire  is 
regulated.  We  must  not,  however,  rate  the  Chinese 
exceedingly  low,  on  account  of  their  partiality  to  astro- 
logy ;  when  we  remember  that  even  in  England,  in  the 
nineteenth  century,  there  are  numbers  of  persons  who 
continue  to  place  implicit  confidence  in  Francis  Moore, 
and  his  precious  prognostications,  which  are  sure  to 
happen  "  the  day  before  or  the  day  after." 

Of  botany  they  have  sufficient  knowledge  to  enable 
them  to  collect  and  arrange  a  vast  number  of  plants, 
whose  appearance  and  properties  they  minutely  enu- 
merate, though  they  do  not  describe  or  classify  them 
in  a  philosophical  manner. 

In  the  commencement  of  Chinese  history,  we  find 
some  allusion  to  the  "  Divine  Husbandman,"  who 
cultivated  Uie  five  kinds  of  grain,  examined  the  various 
plants,  and  compounded  medicines.  Before  that  period 
the  people  lived  on  the  fruits  of  trees,  and  the  flesh  of 
animals,  knowing  nothing  about  husbandry;  until 
Sliin-nimg  pointed  out  Ihe  varieties  of  the  seasons,  and 
the  properties  of  the  soil,  making  ploughs  of  hard 
wnoil,  and  teaching  the  iieople  to  plant  grain :    thus 


CLASSIFICATION   OF    PLANTS.  109 

commenced  the  business  of  agriculture.  When  sick- 
ness  invaded,  and  remedies  were  needed,  the  sovereign 
tasted  the  various  plants  to  ascertain  their  cooling  and 
tranquillizing  properties,  and  in  one  day  discovered 
seventy  kinds  of  poisonous  shrubs,  with  their  antidotes, 
which  he  described  in  a  book;  and  the  science  of 
medicine  began  to  flourish.  Since  then,  the  Chinese 
have  published  a  very  compendious  work  on  botany, 
called  the  Pun-tsaou,  which  is  certainly  the  result  of 
much  labour,  and,  considering  their  disadvantages, 
does  them  great  credit.  In  this  work  they  distin* 
guish  plants  into  class,  genus,  and  variety.  Their 
classes  are  five ;  viz.,  shrubs,  grains,  herbs,  fruits,  and 
trees.  Under  the  first  class  they  include  the  following 
genera:  wild,  odoriferous,  marshy,  poisonous,  rocky, 
scandent,  water}%  cryptogamous,  and  miscellaneous 
plants ;  under  the  second  class  they  enumerate  wheat, 
barley,  millett,  maize,  and  other  grains;  under  the 
third  class  are  found  alliaceous,  mucilaginous,  creeping, 
watery,  and  fungous  vegetables ;  under  the  fourth  class 
we  meet  with  cultivated,  wild,  and  foreign,  as  also 
aromatic  and  watery  fruits ;  and  under  the  fifth  class 
are  included  odoriferous,  gigantic,  luxuriant,  parasitic, 
flexible,  and  miscellaneous  trees.  All  these  genera  are 
subsequently  divided  into  1094  species.  This  arrange- 
ment will  be  seen  to  be  far  from  scientific ;  but  that 
they  should  have  examined  the  vegetable  kingilom  at 
all,  and  made  any  sort  of  classification,  shews  that  they 
are  by  no  means  an  unthinking  or  an  uncivilized 
people. 

To  the  science  of  medicine  the  Chinese  have  |>aid 
some  attention;  but,  as  usuaK  were  more  celebratiHl  for 
it  in  former  than  in  latter  times.     The  systems  of  their 


no 


CHINESE    MEDtCtNH: 


earliest  physicians  have  mostly  died  with  their  inventor*, 
and  posterity  have  scarcely  been  able  to  equal,  much 
less  to  exceed,  the  ancients,  Some  allusion  has  been 
made  above  to  the  "  Divine  Husbandman,"  who  dis- 
covered the  noxious  and  heahng  qualities  of  various 
plants,  and  laid  the  foundation  of  the  Chinese  pharma- 
copceia.  About  the  same  time  lived  a  statesman,  to 
whom  the  invention  of  the  puncture  is  attributed  ;  tliis 
man  left  on  record  two  fragments,  which  are  looked 
upon  as  the  most  ancient  notices  on  the  cause  and  cure 
of  diseases  in  China.  In  these  fragments  the  circula- 
tion of  the  blood  is  recognised,  and  compared  to  the 
unceasing  revolutions  of  the  heavens  and  the  earth, 
which  begin,  end,  and  begin  again  from  the  same 
point  at  which  they  originally  set  out ;  thus,  they  aay. 
the  blood  goes  round  and  round  the  human  body,  till  ite 
(Ussolution.  It  must  not  be  imagined  from  this,  how- 
ever, that  the  Chinese  understand  the  circulation  of 
the  blood,  as  the  phrase  is  used  in  Europe ;  or  know 
anything  distinctly  about  the  veins  and  arteries  through 
which  it  flows.  Not  having  practised  anatomy,  they 
are  unacquainted  with  the  internal  structure  of  the 
human  frame,  and  remain  satisfied  with  the  fact  of  the 
blood's  circulation,  without  attempting  to  explain  it. 

To  the  pulse,  however,  they  have  paid  close  atten- 
tion, and  are  enabled  to  discover  its  variations  with  a 
nicety  and  precision,  scarcely  equalled  by  Kuropean 
physicians.  They  affect  to  distinguish  twenty-four 
different  kinds  of  pulsations,  and  will  frequently  pro- 
ceed to  prescribe,  without  asking  a  single  question,  or 
examining  any  other  j)rognoBtic.  The  system  which 
they  have  imagined  to  themselves,  is  more  the  result  of 
fancy  than  ex[>ericnce;  and  the  connection  they  pretend 


AND    SURGERY.  Ill 

to  trace  between  the  five  points  at  which  the  pulse  may 
be  felt,  the  five  viscera,  the  five  planets,  and  the  five 
elements,  is  the  jfruitful  source  of  innumerable  mistakes 
in  their  practice ;  but  we  must  remember,  that  it  is  not 
long  since  Bacon  opened  the  gate  of  experimental 
science  in  Europe,  and  that  our  forefathers  once  united 
astrology  with  medicine,  by  which  they  blundered 
quite  as  much  as  the  Chinese ! 

In  the  earliest  classics  of  the  Chinese,  several  phy- 
sicians of  eminence  are  referred  to,  and  during  the 
period  of  the  ^'  contending  states,**  a  medical  man  was 
called  ^'  the  nation  s  arm,**  because  he  rescued  so  many 
from  impending  death.  When  China  was  divided  into 
three  kingdoms,  about  the  third  century  of  the  Christian 
era,  the  father  of  Chinese  surgery,  Hwa-to,  flourished. 
He  is  said  to  have  laid  bare  the  arm  of  a  wounded 
chieftain,  and  to  have  scraped  the  poison  off  the  scapula, 
while  the  unmoved  warrior  continued  to  play  at  chess, 
and  to  drink  wine,  with  the  other  arm.  A  jealous 
tyrant  of  that  age  cruelly  murdered  this  useful  man,  and 
his  wife  burnt  all  his  manuscripts,  by  which  means 
his  valuable  art  perished  with  him.  In  the  fourth 
centur}'  the  well  known  work  on  the  pulse,  quoted  by 
Du  Halde,  was  published.  In  the  sixth  century  lived 
Chin-kwei,  who  is  said  to  have  cut  into  the  abdomen, 
removed  diseased  viscera,  and  stitched  up  the  part 
^ain,  curing  the  patient  in  a  month*s  time.  The  most 
eminent  writers  on  medicine  in  China  are  the  *•  four 
great  masters,'*  who  flourished — the  first  in  the  third,  the 
second  in  the  thirteenth,  the  thinl  in  the  fourteenth, 
and  the  fourth  in  the  fifteenth  centuries.  The  first  is 
considered  the  father  of  physic,  and  has  left  numerous 
writings  behind  him.     From  the  various  treatises  on 


112 


THE    FINE    ARTS. 


medicine,  one  imperia!  work  has  been  compiled,  iii 
forty  volumes,  called  "  a  golden  mirror  of  medical  prac- 
tice," which  was  completed  nearly  a  century  ago,  aftt-r 
four  years  labour.  Other  works  on  medicine  have 
successively  appeared ;  and  a  gentleman  in  Canton, 
wishing  to  obtain  all  that  was  jirocurable  in  that  city, 
made  a  collection  of  eight  hundred  and  ninety-two 
volumes  of  medical  books  ;  so  that  if  the  Chinese  know 
little  of  the  science  in  question,  it  is  not  for  want  of 
books  or  theories. 

We  are  not,  however,  to  estimate  the  value  of  medi- 
cal knowledge  in  China  by  the  aggregate  of  treatises  on 
the  subject ;  or  the  efficiency  of  their  practice,  by  the 
number  of  doctors'  shops  throughout  the  country  :  for 
though  the  celestial  empire  literally  swarms  with 
medical  works  and  apothecaries'  shops,  yet  the  number 
of  successful  practitioners  we  believe  to  be  small.  For 
the  most  part,  their  medical  practice  is  mere  quackery ; 
and  their  surgerj',  in  modem  days,  does  not  extend 
beyond  puncturing,  cauterizing,  drawing  of  teeth,  and 
plastering,  without  attempting  any  operation  in  which 
skill  or  care  is  required. 

The  advance  which  the  Chinese  have  made  in  the 
fine  arts  has  been  more  considerable  than  in  the 
sciences.  To  begin  with  painting,  we  may  obser\'e  that 
the  graphical  representations  of  the  Chinese  are  not 
altogether  despicable.  It  is  true  they  lamentably  fail 
in  the  knowledge  of  perspective,  and  the  differences  of 
light  and  shade  have  not  been  much  noticed  by  them. 
But  their  colours  are  vivid  and  striking,  and  in  delinea- 
ting flowers,  animals,  or  the  human  countenance,  they 
are  sometimes  very  successful.  The  Chinese  drawings* 
brought  to  this  country  on  what  is  called  rice  paper. 


^v 


ART    OF    ENGRAVING.  113 

have  been  much  admired  for  the  striking  characteristics, 
and  brilliant  tints  which  they  display.  If  instructed 
in  the  art  of  shading,  and  taught  the  nature  of  per- 
spective, the  Chinese  might  become  good  artists ;  and 
one  of  them,  who  had  the  advantage  of  a  few  lessons 
from  an  eminent  English  painter,  has  produced  some 
pieces  which  have  been  thought  worthy  of  a  place  in 
the  Royal  Exhibition  at  Somerset  House. 

In  the  art  of  engraving  the  Chinese  excel.  The 
rapidity  with  which  they  carve  their  intricate  and 
complicated  characters  is  really  suq)rising,  and  not  to 
be  imitated  by  Euro|K*an  artists,  in  the  same  style  of 
execution,  and  at  the  same  low  prices.  A  London 
engraver  was  surj>rised  when  he  learned,  that  what 
would  cost  sixty  or  eighty  shillings  in  England,  might 
be  accomplished  by  a  Chinese  workman  for  hulf-a- 
crown.  In  seal  engraving  they  are  not  In^hind  our  own 
countrymen,  and  in  ivory  and  ebony,  tortoiseshell,  and 
mother-of-jH'arl,  their  carving  surj)asses  that  of  most 
other  artists.  The  celebrated  Chinese  balls,  one  in  the 
other,  to  the  amount  of  seven  or  nine,  all  exquisitely 
car\-ed,  have  puzzled  many  of  our  English  friends  ;  who 
have  been  at  a  loss  to  know,  whether  they  were  cut 
out  of  a  solid  piece,  or  cunningly  intHxlueed,  by  some 
imperceptible  o|)ening,  one  within  the  other.  There 
can  l)e  no  doubt,  however,  of  their  having  l)etn  ori- 
ginally but  one  piece,  and  cut  undenieath  from  the 
various  a|H»rtures,  which  the^balls  contain,  until  one 
after  another  is  dislcHlgiHl  and  turned,  and  then  carved 
like  the  tirst.  The  ivon'  work-l)()\es  and  fans,  com- 
monly  sold  in  Canton,  exhibiting  the  various  figures 
standing  out  in  very  bold  relief,  may  be  eonsidereil  as 
fair  R|K*ci mens  of  Chinese  skill. 

1 


y 


114  FABRICATION    OF   SILK. 

Id  the  useful  aits,  the  Chinese  aie  by  no  i 
firient ;  and  in  what  contributes  to  the  necessaries,  con> 
forts,  and  even  elegancies  of  life,  shew  dtemselves  to 
be  as  great  adepts  as  their  ne^hbours.  Hie  manufoc- 
ture  of  dlk  has  been  long  established  among  them ; 
and  thousands  of  vears  ago,  when  the  inhabitants  of 
England  were  going  about  with  naked  bodies,  the  very 
plebeians  of  China  were  clothed  in  silks ;  while  the 
nobility  there  vied  with  each  other  in  the  exhibition  of 
gold  and  embnodeiT.  not  much  inferior  to  what  they 
now  display.  In  the  fabled  days  of  the  Yellow  Emperor, 
at  the  commencement  of  the  Chinese  monarchy,  '■'■  the 
empress  taught  her  subjects  to  rear  the  silk-worm,  and 
unwind  the  coocoons.  in  otder  to  make  dresses :  so  that 
the  people  were  exempted  liom  cold  and  chilblains." 
When  Confiidus  arose,  the  Chinese  had  lonit  been  in  the 
habit  of  cultiwtii^  the  silk-worm,  and  the  general  rule 
then  was.  for  "  every  family  that  possessed  five  acres  of 
ground,  to  plant  the  circumfeivnce  with  mulbeny  trees, 
in  order  Aat  all  above  a  certain  age  might  be  clothed 
in  silk."  Down  to  the  present  age.  die  Chinese  are 
still  celebrated  fiw  the  abundance,  variety,  and  beauty 
of  their  silk  fabrics,  equalling  in  the  richness  of  their 
colours,  ami  the  beauty  of  tht-ir  embrcttdeiy.  anything 
that  can  be  manufactured  in  France  cur  England,  while 
the  crapes  of  China  still  surpass  the  products  of  this 
western  world.  But  they  are  iMt  only  skilled  in 
making,  they  aiv  «W  attat^^l  to  the  wearii^.  of  gay 
appart^h  the  l'hinc.<e  an>  cxwfi-ssrtUy  a  well-clothed 
nation,  awl  e\ce|»t  wheiv  iwwrty  prevents.  Ae  people 
an*  se^-n  attire*!  in  silks  ami  crsjy^  »s  c\w\nK«dy  as  we 
ap|X'«r  in  cloth  ami  hMilhcr.  'I  heir  fa^iMis  differ 
indctxl  fr\»n»  wits,  but  the  diess  «.>f  a  Chinese  gentleman 


MANUFACTURE   OF  PORCELAIN.  115 

or  lady  is  as  elegant  in  its  way,  as  the  external  appear- 
ance of  a  modem  belle  or  beau  in  Europe. 

The  manufacture  of  porcelain  commenced  with  the 
Tang  dynasty,  A.  D.  630:  and  the  first  furnace  on 
record  is  that  at  Chang-nan,  in  the  province  of  Keang-se, 
from  whence  a  tribute  of  porcelain  was  sent  to  the 
court  of  Han  Kaou-tsoo,  and  called  ^'imitation  gem 
ware."  The  district  now  most  famous  for  the  production 
of  this  article,  is  Kaou-ling,  a  hill  to  the  eastward  of  the 
town  of  King-tih,  in  the  district  of  Yaou-chow,  which 
came  into  repute  in  the  time  of  the  third  ruler  of  the 
Sung  dynasty,  A.  D.  1000.  The  material  from  which 
porcelain  is  made  is  called  tun,  "clay,"  or  pth-tun, 
"  white  clay,"  from  whence  is  derived  the  petuntse  of 
European  books  ;  its  nature  is  "  stiff  and  white,  without 
much  sweat,"  and  the  porcelain  made  of  it  does  not 
crack.  The  best  sort  is  known  by  breaking  and 
examining  the  ware,  to  see  if  the  fracture  be  smooth 
and  even,  without  veins  or  granular  coarseness,  and  just 
as  if  cut  with  a  knife.  What  commonly  goes  under 
the  name  of  Petuntse  is  divided  into  red,  white,  and 
yellow.  The  red  and  white  are  used  for  the  finer 
wares;  the  yellow  only  for  the  coarser  sorts.  ITie 
people  who  procure  it  always  avail  themselves  of  the 
mountain  streams,  where  they  erect  mills,  and  {)Ound 
the  material :  after  which  they  wash  it  clean,  and 
mould  it  into  the  fonn  of  bricks,  called  Petuntse.  The 
yellow  c!(k1s  are  large  and  hanl,  while  the  white  are 
rather  loose  and  fine. 

ITie  government  of  China  has,  for  the  last  thousand 
years,  j)aid  gn»at  attention  to  the  manufacture  of  porce- 
lain; and  the  emperor  Keen-lung,  al>out  fifty  years  ago, 
sent   a   person  from  court  to   make  drawings  of  the 

1  2 


DESCHU'TION    OK    THE    PROCESS. 

process.  The  first  business  is  to  procure  the  stones, 
and  make  the  paste,  which  is  commonly  done  in  the 
district  of  Hwuy-chow,  in  the  pro\-ince  of  Keang-nan, 
The  paste  is  then  scoured  and  worked,  and  the  glaze 
ashes  prepared.  These  are  formed  of  a  sort  of  fern, 
with  the  powder  of  a  blueish-white  stone,  to  which  a 
portion  of  fine  Petuntse  is  added ;  forming  logcthtir  a 
thick  paste.  The  next  process  is  to  form  the  earthern 
boxes  in  which  the  ware  is  baked,  and  tlie  moulds  for 
the  round  ware.  The  biscuit  is  then  turned  on  a  lathe, 
and  formed  into  vases  and  other  articles.  After  this 
the  unbumt  shade-dried  biscuit  is  fitted  to  tlie  mould, 
and  the  excrescences  cut  and  pared  off.  These  broken 
bits  are  pounded  to  a  milky  consistency  for  the  use  of 
the  painters.  Numbers  of  lame  and  blind,  old  and 
young,  earn  a  scanty  livelihootl  by  pounding  these 
pieces,  —  their  wages  being  only  half-a-crown  per 
month ;  though  some  by  working  two  pestles,  and 
continuing  half  the  night,  get  double  wages.  The 
ware  is  then  painted,  whith  work  is  divided  amongst 
two  sets  of  artists,  the  one  drawing  the  outline,  and  the 
other  laj-ing  on  the  colours,  "  in  order  to  render  the 
workman's  hand  uniform,  and  keep  his  mind  undi- 
verted." They  glaze  by  the  brush,  the  dip,  or  the  blow 
tube.  The  latter  is  a  recent  invention,  consisting  of  a 
bamljoo  about  eight  inches  long,  having  its  end  covered 
with  a  thin  gauze,  through  which  the  workman  blows  a 
certain  number  of  times,  according  to  the  size  of  the 
ware,  or  the  consistence  of  the  varnish.  TiU  this  period, 
two  or  three  inches  of  earth  are  left  at  the  bottom  of 
the  vessel  as  a  handle ;  but  now  the  handle  is  taken, 
away,  and  the  foot  formed.  After  this,  it  is  put  into  the 
furnace  and  burned  for  some  time,  when  the  process  is 


ORIGIN   OF  TEA.  117 

faithed.  To  this  succeeds  the  packing,  and  the  whole 
k  closed  by  sacrificing  to  the  gods,  on  which  ceremony 
modi  stress  is  laid.  On  one  of  these  occasions,  a  lad  is 
«dd  to  have  devoted  himself  to  the  flames,  by  which 
they  imagine  that  great  blessings  were  procured.  The 
eoDOOurse  of  people  at  King>-tYh  is  very  great.  There 
are  from  two  to  three  hundred  furnaces,  and  several 
hundred  thousand  workmen,  who  wait  as  anxiously  on 
the  fire,  as  the  husbandman  does  for  the  early  and  latter 
lain. — See  Morrison's  Dictionary,  part  iii. 

For  some  time,  porcelain  was  a  regular  article  of 
export,  from  China  to  Europe,  and  much  prised  in  this 
country.  Since,  however,  the  improvement  in  our 
own  manufacture,  and  the  discouraging  duty  levied 
on  imported  porcelain,  the  introduction  has  greatly 
diminished ;  though  the  value  of  real  China  ware  still 
keeps  up.  Wliatever  advances  we  may  have  made  in 
the  whiteness  of  our  porcelain,  and  the  brilliancy  of 
our  colours,  we  must  remember,  that  the  Chinese  wero 
the  first  to  practice  the  art,  and  still  exceed  us  in  the 
eompactness  of  the  material,  and  the  fineness  of  the 
ware. 

The  Chinese  have  not  only  furnished  us  with  cups, 
but  y/qfii  tea.  It  is  not  exactly  certain,  when  this 
beverage  was  first  used  by  the  Chinese ;  it  is  presumed 
however,  that,  in  early  antiquity,  the  use  of  the  plant 
was  unknown ;  as  the  ancient  classics,  and  the  history 
of  the  middle  ages,  make  no  mention  of  it.  Ever  since 
the  intercourse  commenced  with  western  nations,  this 
leaf  has  formed  more  or  less  an  article  of  ex{)ort ;  and, 
in  England,  especially,  the  use  of  it  has  grown  with  a 
rafndity,  only  equalletl  by  the  advance  in  the  opium 
trade,  to  China.     We  find  mention  made  of  tea.  in 


118  DirraiLE^cT  KDnks  or  tka. 

Kiigfand.  in  the  year  1661 :  a  centmr  ago.  die  export 
of  tins  article  dad  not  mxxk  exceed  half  a   miDion 
pounds  weight,  but  of  late  years*  it  has  nsen  to  nearly 
fifty  millions.     The  sorts  commonly  known,  are  seren 
kinds  of  black,  and  six  oi  green.     First, — ^Woo-e,  or 
Bohea,  so  called  firom  a  £unous  range  of  hills  in  tiie 
pioTince  of  Fuh-keen.  where  this  tea  is  grown.  Second, 
— Keen-pei,  or  CampcM;  EteraUy,  chmce  fire-dried  teas. 
Third, — Kang-foo,  or  Congo;  Eterally.  winrk-people's 
tea.      Fourth, — Pih-haou,  or  Pekoe;   Hterally.  white 
down  tea.    Fifth, — Paou-chung,  or  Pouch<Hig,  wrapped 
tea ;  so  called  from  its  being  wrapped  in  paper  parcels. 
Sixth, — Seaou-chung,  or  Souchong,  small  seeded  tea. 
Seventh, — Shwang-che,    Souchi,  or  Caper;  literally, 
double  compounded  tea.     The  green  teas  are,  —  First, 
Sung-lo,  fir-twig  tea ;   probably  from  its  resemblance 
to  fir-twigs.     Second, — He-chun,  or  Hyson ;  literally, 
happy  spring  tea.     Third, — Pe  cha,  or  Hyson  skin ; 
literally,   skin  tea.     Fourth,  —  Tun-ke,  or  Twankay, 
literally,  stream-station  tea;  probably  from  the  place 
where  it  is  collected.     Fifth, — Choo  cha,  pearl  tea,  or 
gunpowder  tea.     Sixth, — Yu-tseen  Ouchain,  or  Young 
Hyson,  literally,  tea  collected  before  the  rains.     The 
black  teas   are,   generally,  grown  in  the  province   of 
Fuh-keen ;  and  the  green,  in  Ch^-keang,  or  GSn-hwuy. 
The  whole  are  brought  overland  to   Canton,  where 
they  are  shipped  for  the  European  market.     The  pro- 
cess of  making  tea  has  been  delineated,  in  a  succession 
of  pictures,  corresponding  to  those  on  the  manufacture 
of  porcelain ;  and  a  variety  of  books  have  been  written, 
de8cril)ing  the  growth  and  manufacture ;  but  the  exact 
manipulation  of  the  leaf,  is  a  secret  still  possessed  by 
the  (Chinese,  which  foreigners  have  not  been  able  fully 


t»APBR   AND   LACKERED  WARE.  119 

to  develope.  Some  workmen  have  lately  been  brought 
from  the  tea  districts,  and  conveyed  to  the  island  of 
Java,  and  the  province  of  Assam,  under  the  Dutch  and 
English  governments  respectively ;  but,  it  remains  to 
be  seen,  whether  they  can  completely  succeed  in  equal* 
fing  the  inhabitants  of  the  celestial  empire,  in  the 
preparation  of  tea.  It  is  a  matter  yet  in  dispute,  whe- 
ther the  green  and  black  teas  are  made  from  the  nsame 
tree;  or,  whether  an  entirely  different  plant  is  used. 
Most  persons  incline  to  adopt  the  former  opinion; 
thou^,  from  the  circumstance  of  the  two  sorts  coming 
from  different  provinces,  it  might  be  inferred  that  the 
green  and  black  are  gathered  from  different  shrubs. 

In  the  manufacture  of  paper,  the  Chinese  have  been 
early  active.  In  the  first  century,  mention  is  made  of 
paper,  which  the  Chinese  employ,  not  only  in  making 
books,  and  wrapping  up  articles,  but  in  sacrificing  to 
the  gods  and  departed  spirits;  in  which  service  millions 
of  bundles  are  annually  consumed  by  this  superstitious 
people.  This  forms  a  principal  article  of  internal  com* 
merce,  and  of  export  trade  to  the  Chinese  colonies, 
whither  the  native  junks  proceed,  almost  entirely  laden 
with  sacrificial  paper. 

In  lackered  ware,  the  Chinese  do  not  equal  the 
Japanese;  though,  until  lately,  they  far  exceeded  the 
Europeans.  They  are  enabled  to  excel  in  this  art,  in 
consequence  of  their  natural  advantages,  possessing  a 
varnish  tree,  which  yields  them  a  material  better 
adapted  for  their  puri)ose,  than  any  which  can  be 
manufactunxl  by  art. 

In  the  working  of  metals,  the  Chinese  are  not 
unskilled,  and  produce  implements  for  use,  suiteil  to  all 


BEARING    OF    CIVILIZATION. 


the  business  of  life,*  Metallic  mirrors  have  been  made 
by  them,  for  the  use  of  the  fair  sex,  by  which  means  the 
ladies  of  China  were  enabled  to  survey  their  features 
and  adjust  their  dress,  l)efore  the  invention  of  glass, 
or  its  introduction  into  that  country.  The  Chinese 
still  iraa^ne  that  they  possess,  so  exclusively,  the 
material,  and  the  art  of  working  in  iron  and  steel,  that 
a  standing  order,  in  Canton,  to  this  day,  is,  that  the 
barbarians  shall  not  export  iron  from  the  country. 

From  what  has  been  before  advanced,  and  much 
more  which  might  be  adduced,  we  are  led  to  accord  to 
the  Chinese,  a  certain  rank  among  civilized  nations. 
But,  let  us  now  see  how  their  civilization  is  likely  to 
affect  their  evangelization.  When  missionaries  pro- 
ceed to  a  nation  altogether  barbarous,  they  have  many 
difficulties  to  contend  with.  Their  lives  and  property 
are,  in  the  first  instance,  in  great  jeopardy.  Instances 
have  occurred,  of  savage  tribes  falling  upon  the  mes- 
sengers of  mercy ;  and,  immediately  on  their  arrival, 
proceeding  to  plunder,  murder,  and,  even  eat  them. 
But,  this  is  not  likely  to  occur  among  a  people,  in  a 
great  measure,  cinlized.  Where  order  prevails — where 
law  is  respected — and  where  the  forms  of  justice  are 
observed,  a  person  is  not  likely  to  be  summarily  de- 
prived of  life  or  liberty,  without  the  assignment  of  a 
reason,  or  the  shadaw  of  a  trial.  Again,  amongst  un- 
civilized tribes,  there  are  a  great  many  difficulties  in 
the  way  of  communicating  religious  knowledge.     The 


■  In  (lie  truililiuDKiy  poriud,  U)c  Cliinoc  reUtu.  Ih»t  the  Yellow  Emperor 
m»<li!  twtUe  betbi  viil,  aflcnrHdi.  bavinfc  dlicorered  >  coppor  mine,  he  coal 
tbrne  iripiilB,  which  h«*u  bcou  niiich  vonctiilcd  by  the  Chinese,  mid,  for  Hgei, 
rnnnidriTil  Ihr  regnlin  of  ibr  cmpirf. 


ON    EVANGELIZATION.  121 

Wrl>arian  has  first  to  be  taught  to  think,  before  he  can 
ponder  religious  truth ;  but,  ci^dlized  men  are,  perhaps, 
too  subtle  and  metaphysical  in  their  speculations,  and 
we  find  more  difticulty  in  restraining,  than  in  exciting 
their  imaginative  faculties.  In  the  savage  state,  the 
relations  of  life  are  scarcely  recognized  friendly  and 
family  feelings  are  almost  unknown,  and  subordinap 
tion  and  fidelity  are  exceedingly  rare.  But,  in  such  a 
country  as  China,  where  marriage  has  been  instituted 
for  upwards  of  three  thousand  years,  and  filial  respect 
cherished  from  the  first  settlement  of  their  monarchy ; 
where  the  reciprocal  duties  of  sovereigns  and  subjects, 
friends  and  neighbours  have  been  known,  and,  in  some 
measure,  acted  upon,  for  milleniums — a  sort  of  founda- 
tion is  laid  for  benevolent  and  moralizing  exertions, 
— and  affords  manifest  advantages  to  the  propagator 
of  Christianity.  In  going  amongst  such  a  people,  he 
finds  a  set  of  commonly  acknowledged  axioms,  which, 
though  in  some  instances,  erroneous  and  overstrained, 
are  yet  of  sufficient  stability  to  serve  him  for  a  step- 
ping stone,  in  ortler  to  pass  on  to  greater  and  more 
im{)ortant  topics.  It  is  possible,  in  such  cases,  by 
reasoning  on  principles  which  the  heathen  readily 
acknowledge,  to  convince  them,  by  divine  assistance, 
of  their  deficiencies ;  and  thus  to  |Hnnt  out  the  ne- 
cessity of  a  mediator  to  those  who  have  evidently 
ofTendeil  against  the  dictates  of  natural  religion.  This 
is  a  vantage  ground  which  civilizcnl  nations  present, 
and  of  which  the  missionary  ought  gladly  to  avail 
himself 


CHAPTER  VI. 
go\t:rnment  and  laws. 

THB  EMPIRE  UNITED  — THE  GOVERNMENT  BASED  ON  PARENTAL  AU- 
THORITY—THE EMPEROR  SUPREME— THE  MINISTERS  OF  STATE— THE 
TRIBUNAIJ8— OF  CIVIL  OFFICE— OF  REVENUE— OF  RITES— OF  WAR— 
OF  PUNISHMENTS— OF  PUBLIC  WORKS— THE  CENSORATE— THE  NA- 
TIONAL INSTITUTE— THE  LAWS  OF  CHINA  — THEIR  CHARACTER- 
CIVIL  LAWS— FISCAL  REGULATIONS— RITUAL  ENACTMENTS  —  MILI- 
TARY ARRANGEMENTS  —  CRIMINAL  CODE— DIRECTIONS  ABOUT  NA- 
TIONAL IMPROVEMENTS— IMPERIAL  PALACE  — THE  FORBIDDEN  EN- 
CLOSURE—THE GARDENS  AND  PAVILIONS— THE  NORTHERN  CITY — 
THE  SOUTHERN. 

The  civilization  of  China  will  further  appear  from  the 
consideration  of  the  stability,  regularity,  economy,  and 
efficiency  of  their  government.  The  country,  no  longer 
torn  by  the  contentions  of  rival  princes  and  independent 
states,  is  united  under  one  regular  and  established  au- 
thority. The  emperor,  residing  in  his  capital,  extends 
his  influence  to  the  remotest  comer  of  the  land.  Every 
officer  that  presides  in  the  most  distant  district  is  espe- 
cially appointed  by  the  court,  and  every  measure  of 
importance  is  the  result  of  arrangements  issuing  from 
the  centre  of  power.  To  exert  an  influence  over  such 
an  extent  of  territory,  and  for  such  a  length  of  time, 
argues  a  minuteness  of  arrangement  and  a  comprehen- 
siveness of  system,  which  could  not  have  place  in  an 
uncivilized  country. 

The  question  has  frequently  been  asked,  how  do  the 


PARENTAL    AUTHORITY.  123 

C*hinese,  ignorant  as  they  must  be  of  the  science  of 
political  economy,  and  destitute  as  thry  are  of  the 
knowledge  of  ('hristian  ethics, — manage  to  keep  such 
a  mass  of  people  in  order,  and  preserve  their  empire 
free  from  encroachment  and  diminution  *?  In  attempt- 
ing to  solve  this  difticuhy,  we  can  not  l)ut  assign  to  the 
Chinese  an  intimate  acquaintance  with  human  nature, 
and  an  unusual  skill  in  the  ajiplication  of  well-defined 
principles  to  the  business  of  life.  The  secret  of  their 
success  in  political  matters  is  the  establishment  of  the 
patriarchal  system  of  government,  grounded  on  the 
basis  of  fiUal  obligation.  Th(»  first  principle  in  their 
mond  code,  is  the  duty  of  children  to  submit  to  their 
|>arents,  and  the  right  of  parents  to  dispose*  of  their 
children.  Having  been  the  instruments  of  bringing 
them  into  the  world,  and  providing  for  their  support 
and  education,  parents  are  considered  as  entitled  to  the 
unn»served  n'spect  and  submission  of  tlu»ir  children ; 
while  disobedience  to  parental  autliority  is  punishtnl 
with  the  severi»st  rigour.  From  the  dependency  and 
inferioritv  of  the  infantile  state,  when  this  authoritv  is 
natunilly  recognised  and  easily  enforced,  to  tlie  more 
aclvancinl  stages  of  lift*,  the  i(l(\i  of  an  almost  divine 
>u{H'riorityis  eh(*rished,  and  no  eircuinstanees  can  arise 
in  which  the  child  is  absolved  from  uncjualified  and 
undi.Nputing  obedience*  to  the  parent. 

This  principle  forms  the  basis  of  their  political  code 
also.  I'\)r  thouirh  the  emperor  .staiuU  in  no  natural 
relation  tt)  his  peoj>le,  and  is  rather  ('luri>hed  hy  them 
than  ec»ntril)Utes  to  their  support,  yet  he  has  induced 
the  belit'f  that  he  is  their  parent  and  |»roteetor,  and  as 
•-uch  possessed  of  uiupiestionahle  authority  e»ver  them. 
In  onler  to  strengthen    this  as.^uinption.  the    idea    of 


1*24  PRINCIPLE-  OF   GOVERNMENT. 

tli\  ine  riglit  is  superddtled  to  that  of  earthly  supremacy. 
Heaven  and  uarth  are  considered  the  parents  of  all 
mankind,  and  tlie  emperor,  as  the  Son  of  Heaven,  is  of 
coiu^e  next  in  authority,  and  reverenced  accordingly. 
Whosoever,  therefore,  obtains  the  decree  of  Heaven,  to 
ascend  ■'  the  dragon  throne,"  has  a  sort  of  mysterious 
dignity  tlirown  around  him;  and  it  is  in  their  opinion  as 
wicked  to  dispute  the  authority  of  the  supreme  on  earth 
as  the  supreme  in  heaven.  Both  parents  and  rulers 
are  by  the  Chinese  infinitely  exalted  above  children 
and  subjects,  and  receive  not  only  homage  but  adora- 
tion. Moral  feeling,  therefore,  carried  to  an  excess,  and 
strengthened  by  superstitious  awe,  lead  the  Chinese 
without  questioning  to  yield  to  authority;  and  this  sul)- 
missive,  unresisting  spirit  is  the  source  of  that  peace 
and  good  order  which  prevail  throughout  the  empire. 
Thus  to  establish,  and  thus  to  sanction  the  most  abso- 
lute despotism,  and  to  render  it  subservient  to  the 
pacification  of  a  great  country,  certainly  argues  a  de- 
gree of  penetration  and  discernment  which  does  not 
comport  with  a  barbarous  state  of  society. 

We  are  not  here  defending  the  justness  of  the  prin- 
ciple, or  maintaining  the  doctrine,  that,  because  a 
ruler  chooses  to  call  himself  the  parent  of  a  nation, 
therefore  all  his  sul)jects  are  children,  and  to  be  treated 
as  if  they  were  in  their  nonage ;  hut  if  it  be  an  object 
to  secure  the  submission  of  the  populace  to  a  few  rulers, 
we  say,  that  a  more  convenient  and  effectual  plan  could 
not  have  been  adopted.  Grounding  the  authority  on 
the  most  readily  acknowledged  title,  that  of  the  par- 
ental prerogative ;  and  demanding  obedience  on  the 
most  [lowcrfully  constraining  principle,  that  of  filial 
affection  ;  it  is  not  strange,  that  subjection  is  attained. 


KlUCV   OF  THE   SYSTEM.  120 

This  has  been  the  foundation  of 
a  polities  fknm  the  earliest  ages  of  antiquity;  it 
tw  pnniled  through  every  successive  dynasty;  and 
emi  now  succeeds  in  binding  together  their  vast  and 
If  population.  We  could  tell  them  of  a  better 
,  which,  inculcating  universal  love,  is  equally 
dfectual  in  restraining  (^pression  on  the  part  of  the 
nler,  u  well  as  insubordination  on  the  part  of  the  sub- 
ject; whidi,  wUle  it  requires  servants  to  be  "  obedient 
to  their  own  masters,"  insists  rai  "  masters  doing  the 
sme  things  to  them,  forbearing  threatening,  knowing 
Aat  they  also  have  a  master  in  heaven."  But  for  a 
country,  where  the  light  of  the  Gospel  has 
r  shone,  we  cannot  but  admire  the  wisdom  of  a 
lative  principle,  which  so  effectually  unites  and 
tnnqoilliies  so  vast  a  nation. 

Tlie  policy  of  the  Chinese  government  will  appear 
in  the  mutual  responsibility,  and  universal  espionage 
which  previul  throughout  all  the  offices  of  state,  and 
to  the  remotest  comer  of  the  empire,  'lliough  the 
**Great  Emperor," — the  '■  Imperial  Ruler," — and  the 
•*  Holy  Lord,"  as  he  is  called,  claims  and  exercises 
universal  and  unlimited  control  over  all  *'  mthin  the 
four  seas ;"  though  he  dwells  in  the  "  pearly  palace," 
md  sits  on  the  ''  dragon  throne ;"  with  the  designation 
of  "  Ten  thousand  years,"  for  his  title,  and  the  meed  of 
divine  honours  for  his  gratification ;  yet  he  finds  that 
he  cannot  rule  the  empire  without  assistance,  or  regu* 
hte  its  multifarious  afiairs  without  the  aid  of  his  mini- 
■ters.  These  he  calls  his  ■■  hands  and  feet,"  his  "  ears 
and  eyes,"  and  to  these  he  condescends  to  delegate  a 
portion  of  his  authority ;  holding  them  rvsjunsible  for 
its  oercise,  with  their  fortunes,  their  Ulwrties,  and 


126 


TRIBUNAL    OF    CIVIL    OFFICE. 


their  lives.  ITie  highest  minister  of  state,  being  the 
creature  of  imperial  power,  can  be  degraded,  bambooed, 
banished,  and  beheaded  ;  subject  to  the  whim  of  the 
only  one,  who  claims  and  exercises  irresponsible  au- 
thority in  China.  Hence  the  Chinese  have  a  proverb, 
that  'tie  safer  sleeping  in  a  tyger's  den.  than  basking  in 
the  sunshine  of  imperial  favour. 

The  prime  ministers  of  state,  are  called  the  "  inner 
chamber,"  or  cabinet;  the  first  is" a  Mantchou  Tartar, 
to  which  race  the  present  royal  family  belongs ;  the 
second  is  a  Chinese,  who  is  UkeTiise  president  of  the 
imperial  college ;  the  third  is  a  Mongul  I'artar,  also 
SHjjerintendent  of  the  colonial  office ;  and  the  fourth  is 
a  Chinese.  This  mixture  of  Chinese  and  Tartars  in 
the  great  offices  of  state,  with  the  latter  always  taking 
the  precedence,  is  a  specimen  of  the  general  system 
pursued  by  the  (Chinese,  of  setting  the  two  races  to 
watch  over,  and  be  responsible  for,  each  other.  They 
admit  native  Chinese  to  high  and  important  stations,  in 
order  to  satisfy  the  people,  but  they  talie  care  to  have 
them  associated  with,  or  superintended  by,  Tartars  ;  so 
that  the  former  cannot  derise  schemes  of  rebellion, 
without  being  instantly  discovered,  and  betrayed  by  the 
latter. 

Under  the  cabinet  they  have  the  six  tribunals,  which 
take  cognizance  of  their  several  departments,  and  report 
to  the  emperor  for  his  decision  and  approval.  The  first 
is  the  tribunal  of  civil  office,  the  prcsidenl.s  of  which 
enquire  into  and  report  on  the  conduct  of  all  magis- 
trates, recommend  persons  to  vacant  stations,  and  sug- 
gest the  propriety  of  ])romoting  or  degrading  deserving 
or  undeserving  indinduals.  A  vast  amount  of  patronage, 
and  power  necessarily  falls  into  the  hands  uf  a  chamber 


OP   REVENUE   AND    RITES.  127 

which  has  the  general  superintendence  of  several  thou- 
sand civil  officers,  from  the  viceroy  of  a  province,  down 
to  the  magistrate  of  the  smallest  district. 

The  second  tribunal  is  that  of  revenue,  appointed  to 
take  cognizance  of  the  amount  of  the  population,  which 
the  government  is  very  careful  to  ascertain,  in  order  to 
know  what  income  may  be  expected  from  the  various 
provinces,  and  what  supplies  should  be  transmitted  to 
different  parts  of  the  empire,  in  case  of  famine.  This 
tribunal  also  sees  to  the  due  collection  and  transmission 
of  the  land  tax,  which  is  paid  partly  in  money  and 
partly  in  grain ;  the  coin  of  the  realm  is  under  their 
inspection,  to  see  that  it  be  not  adulterated,  and  to  "take 
care  that  the  silver  does  not  leak  out  of  the  countr)'." 
Salt,  on  which  a  heavy  duty  is  levied,  and  over  which 
special  officers  are  placed,  is  under  the  care  of  this 
lM>ard.  The  expenditure,  as  well  as  the  income  of  the 
coimtr}',  comes  under  their  eontroul ;  and  the  payment 
of  the  various  officers,  with  the  maintenance  of  the 
state  sacrifices,  is  arranged  and  provided  for  by  them. 

The  thirtl  tribunal  is  that  of  rites,  taking  cognizance 
of  all  religious  ceremonies,  court  etiquette,  and  astro- 
logical predictions.  For  though  there  be  no  establisheil 
religion,  or  paid  hierarchy  in  China,  the  rulers  think 
it  neces.sary  to  perfonn  certain  ciTeinoiut's,  in  onler 
to  propitiate  the  g(Kls  and  overawe  the  people,  of  which 
this  l)oanl  has  the  supiTintendence.  Aeeonling  to 
(  hinese  notions,  tbe  supreme  in  heaven  can  only  be 
worshippi'd  by  the  supreme  on  earth  ;  and  in  doing 
this,  the  emperor  is  his  own  priest,  presiding  at  the 
sacrifice  and  announcing  his  prayers,  while  the  jH'ople 
look  on  in  silent  awe.  At  the  aeres.sion  of  a  monarch, 
at  each  of  the  four  seasons,  and  in  times  of  felicitation. 


128  TniHIJNAL    OF    WAR. 

or  calamity,  the  luler  of  China  appeare  as  the  high- 
priest  of  the  people,  aud  constitutes  himself  the  chief 
medium  of  intercourse  between  earth  aud  heaven.  At 
the  same  periods,  throughout  the  provinces,  the  various 
officers  and  magistrates  pay  their  adorations  to  the  pre- 
siding divinities  of  their  several  districts,  the  gods  of  the 
land  and  grain,  the  god  of  war.  of  literature,  &,c.  all 
of  which  rites  are  determined  by  the  board  in  question. 
The  ceremonies  to  be  observed  on  court  occasions  ;  the 
introduction  and  arrangement  of  nobles  at  the  levees ; 
the  number  of  prostrations  each  is  to  make,  and  when : 
the  clothes,  caps,  and  boots  they  are  to  wear ;  the  paths 
by  which  they  are  to  come  and  go,  to  and  from  the 
imperial  presence ;  and  all  other  such  like  important 
minutiae,  are  gravely  and  accurately  specified  by  this 
board.  The  imperial  abtronomers  are  also  placed  under 
its  superintendence  ;  for  as  these  gentlemen  have  to  cal- 
culate celestial  phenomena,  as  well  as  to  prognosticate 
terrestrial  atfairs ;  as  they  have  to  fix  the  lucky  and 
unlucky  days  for  the  performance  of  ci\il  and  religious 
ceremonies ;  their  labours  come  necessarily  under  the 
cognizance  of  the  l)oard  of  rites, 

ITie  fourth  tribunal  is  that  of  war;  taking  the  super- 
intendence of  the  anny,  navy,  and  ordnance  ;  appointing 
the  numlier  of  troops  assignal  to  each  province ;  and 
inspecting  the  state  of  the  forts,  and  other  defences  of 
the  country.  The  army  of  China  is  rated  at  700,000; 
who  may  rather  be  termed  militia,  being  employed  part 
of  the  year  in  cultivating  the  ground,  and  contributing 
to  their  own  support.  These  generally  clothe  and  arm 
themselves,  according  to  their  own  fancy  ;  and  are  dis- 
tinguished by  the  character  "robust,"  being  stitched  on 
to  their  jackets  in  front,  and  the  word  "brave."  behind ! 


TRIBUNAL   OF    PUNISHMENTS.  129 

The  regularly  organized  troops  of  the  present  dy- 
nasty, are  the  Tartar  legions,  which  amount  to  80,000 
effective  men,  arranged  under  eight  l)anners,  and  always 
at  the  disposal  of  government.  I'heir  standards  are 
vellow,  white,  red,  and  bhie;  each  of  which  are  doubled 
l)\  l)eing  provided  with  a  border.  These  are  so  dis- 
tributed throughout  the  empire  as  to  keep  four  thousand 
limes  their  own  number  in  ortler.  I'he  naval  force  is 
numerous,  but  inefficient ;  the  ships  of  war  are  gene- 
rally about  the  size  of  trading  junks,  but  better  built 
and  manned ;  though  it  would  require  an  indefinite 
number  of  them  to  cope  with  one  of  the  smalli^st  fri- 
iratrs  of  the  British  navy.  As  to  their  forts,  those  only 
at  tht*  Hogue,  on  the  Canton  river,  disserve  the  name ; 
but  the  incapability  of  these  to  resist  the  entrance  of 
the  Hriti>h  ships,  a  few  years  ago,  was  most  clearly 
manifested.  The  management  of  all  these  defences  is 
contidfd  to  the  militarv  tribunal. 

Ni*xt  comes  the  tribunal  of  punishments,  which 
appoints  and  removes  judges,  takes  cognizance  of  all 
judicial  proceedings,  and  sets  to  the  carrying  out  and 
execution  of  the  laws.  It  is  rather  sinirular,  that  the 
supreme  court  of  justice,  in  China,  should  be  termed  the 
tribunal  of  punishments,  but  it  shews  that  tlie  govern- 
ment of  that  ei>UMtrv  is  more  active  in  eh  istisinir  tlie 
[I  'ijle  for  bn-'ehi's  of  the  law,  than  anxious  to  dis- 
jw-n-^t*  justice  to  the  iujuri'tl  Jind  iunoeent.  Kvery  pro- 
vince is  provi(l"(l  with  a  eriuiinal  judge,  at  a  salary  of 
t2.ti<M)  a  year;  this  oflieer  i^oes  the  circuit  of  his 
dLntriet  |K'ri<Klieally.  and  holds  his  eoint  in  the  provin- 
rial  eitv.  Thrre  is  a  shew  of  some  M»lenuutv.  and  eer- 
tainly  of  terror,  in  a  Chiinse  court  of  justice;  but  one 
bioks  in  vain  for  the  iurv  I)ox.      A  man  is  not  tried  bv 

K 


130  M'BLIC    CENSOBATE. 

hU  peers,  in  CUna :  wfaik  examinBtion  by  torture  is 
generallT  employed ;  aod  the  cruninal  U  punished  on 
his  ovm  confession. 

The  last  tribunal  is  that  of  work&r  to  which  is  com- 
mitted the  care  of  public  buildings,  the  excavation  of 
canals,  the  embankment  of  rivers,  and  the  construction 
of  bridges  and  locks.  Any  one  who  considers  the  im- 
mense trouble  and  expense  necessary  to  maintain  some 
of  the  above,  with  the  ruin  and  devastation  sometimes 
consequent  on  neglect  in  this  department,  will  see,  that 
a  branch  of  pubUc  service  of  such  importance  ought 
to  be  placed  under  a  separate  board  of  management. 

In  addition  to  the  above  tribunals,  there  are  other 
public  offices,  to  which  important  affairs  are  confided. 
Such  as  the  colonial  or  foreign  office,  for  the  superin- 
tendence of  the  extensive  districts,  which,  by  the  an- 
nexation of  Tartary  to  the  empire,  have  been  brought 
under  the  imperial  sway.  There  is  also  the  public 
censorate.  the  officers  of  which  are  appointed  to  oversee 
the  affairs  of  the  whole  empire,  and  are  allowed  lo 
reprove  the  sovereign,  or  any  of  his  officers,  without 
being  liable  to  punishment.  Full  liberty  is  given  them 
to  descant  on  the  general  affairs  of  government,  though 
not  to  interfere  with  the  private  concerns  of  the  mo- 
narch ;  and  they  are  frequently  sent  into  various  parts 
of  the  empire,  to  inspect  and  report  on  the  conduct  of 
some  of  the  highest  officers  of  state.  Such  an  institu- 
tion as  this,  where  the  expressiou  of  public  opinion  is 
generally  suppressed,  is  certainly  of  great  value,  and 
indicates  the  wisdom  of  those  statesmen  who  established, 
and  the  magnanimity  of  those  rulers  who  endure  it. 

In  addition  to  this,  we  have  the  grand  national 
college  at  Peking,  the  members  of  which  are  all  the 


THE    LAWS    OF    CHINA.  131 

chief  of  the  literati  of  China.  After  having  passed 
throu^  the  three  public  examinations  with  honour,  a 
select  few  are  again  tried,  in  order  to  their  admission 
into  this  college.  All  matters  which  respect  literature, 
and  many  which  regard  politics,  are  referred  to  this 
board,  while  the  principal  officers  of  state  are  chosen 
from  among  its  members.  Every  individual  in  the 
empire  is  eligible  to  this  distinction,  and  every  scholar 
locks  forward  to  it,  as  the  consummation  of  all  his 
wishes. 

The  laws  of  China  are  numerous,  minute,  and  cir- 
cumstaDtial,  and  give  the  best  idea  of  the  character  of 
the  people,  and  their  advance  in  civilization,  which 
could  possibly  be  furnished.  The  present  dynasty 
have  published  three  works  on  law.  The  first  contains 
the  general  laws  of  the  empire,  an  elegant  translation 
rf  which  has  been  furnished  by  Sir  G.  Staunton.  The 
next  contains  the  bye  laws,  or  particular  regulations 
for  each  de|)artment  of  government ;  and  the  third  is 
the  work  already  alluded  to,  viz.  ''  a  collection  of  statutes 
for  the  present  dynasty."  As  the  general  laws  of 
China  are  best  known,  it  may  be  well  just  to  allude  to 
them,  as  illustrative  of  the  genius  of  the  people  from 
whom  they  emanate.  The  following  testimony  in 
their  favour  is  by  a  writer  in  the  *'  Kdinburgh  Review. " 

"  When/*  say!»  he,  **  wc  tiini  from  the  ra\inir4  of  the  Ztml  Avesta, 
or  the  Puranas,  to  the  tone  of  sense  anil  l)iisine»4'*  of  the  ('hinoiu* 
f*4l#'<tH»n,  we  wem  to  b**  passinir  from  darkness  to  Hi^^ht ;  from  the 
dn^elliiur*  of  ilota4ri%  to  the  exercise  of  an  im])rove(l  unfhTstanciink;  ; 
an«i  miundant  and  minute  ;is  these  laws  are,  in  manv  partiruhir«,  \%e 

»^ajrelv   know  anv  eastern  <-o<h\    that  is  at  oiuv  so  copious  un<l  8o 

•  •  • 

n.in*Utent,  or  that  is  nearly  so  fre«'  from  intriear\,  hiiri»trk,  and 
firtirm.  In  rvfrry  thine  relatini;  to  j>olitieal  t'recdom,  or  individual 
indf|yndcncf,  it  in  indeefl  w|iollv  di-fective;   hut  for  the  repreft»ion  of 

K  2 


■|\IL    LAWS. 


132 

disorder,  and  the  gentle  coercion  of  a  vast  population,  it  appears  to 
us  to  be  in  general  mild  and  efficacious."  '"  There  is  nothing  here  of 
ihe  monstrous  lerbiage  of  most  other  Asiatic  productions  ;  but  a 
clear,  concise,  and  distinct  series  of  enactments,  savouring  tliroughoat 
of  practical  judgment  and  European  good  sense ;  and,  if  not  always 
conformable  to  our  unproved  notions  of  expediency  in  this  country,  in 
general  approaching  to  tlicm  more  nearly  than  the  codes  of  most  otlier 
nations." 

These  encomiums  are  certainly  high,  and  the  gene- 
ral laws  of  China  are,  undoubtedly,  much  indebted  to 
their  elegant  translator,  and  still  more  lavish  admirer. 
In  our  humble  opinion,  many  of  the  penal  laws  are 
just  and  good,  and  indicative  of  a  knowledge  of  human 
nature,  not  to  be  met  with  in  the  savage  state.  Among 
the  Chinese,  the  code  is  highly  prized ;  and  their  only 
wish  is,  to  see  its  enactments  justly  and  impartially 
administered.  The  whole  is  di\'idi.'d  into  six  sections, 
according  to  the  six  tribunals  above  named ;  and  regard 
civil  office,  revenue,  rites,  military  proceedings,  punish- 
ments, and  public  works. 

The  ciinl  taivs  refer  to  the  .system  of  government, 
and  the  conduct  of  magistrates.  According  to  these 
statutes,  hereditary  rank  is  allowed,  but  only  such  as 
commenced  with  the  present  dynasty,  and  has  been 
purchased  by  extraordinary  8er\'iccs  to  the  state.  The 
appointment  and  removal  of  officers  depend  entirely 
on  the  will  of  the  emperor.  No  officer  of  government 
can  quit  his  station  without  leave,  and  no  superior  can 
interfere  with  his  subordinates,  except  in  the  rcf^lar 
discharge  of  his  duty.  All  officers  engaging  in  cabals, 
and  stale  intrigues,  are  to  be  beheaded ;  while  those 
who  neglect  the  onlers  of  government,  or  fail  in  their 
duty,  are  liable  to  the  appropriate  penalties  of  the  law. 
No  magistrate  can  hold  office  in  his  own  province; 


FISCAL  AMD   RITUAL   LAWS.  133 

eMli  officer  is  remoyed  every  five  years ;  and,  however 
hi^  and  dignified,  they  must  always  state,  in  every 
piblic  document,  how  many  times  they  have  been 
degraded,  in  order  to  keep  their  delinquencies  in  re- 
membrance. 

Some  of  the  fiscal  laws^  regarding  the  enrolment  of 
the  people,  have  been  quoted  in  a  former  chapter. 
Under  this  head,  the  regulations  relative  to  the  land-tax 
are  included.  This  impost  is  supposed  not  to  exceed 
one  fiftieth  of  the  produce,  llie  enactments  regarding 
the  lending  of  money,  limit  the  interest  to  three  per 
cent,  per  month ;  and  licences  are  granted  to  money- 
lenders and  pawn-brokers,  by  which  no  inconsiderable 
revenue  is  realized,  llie  maker  of  false  weights  and 
measures,  is  threatened  with  sixty  blows ;  and  the 
individual,  who  passes  inferior  articles  for  good  mer- 
fhandjge,  with  fifty  blows. 

The  ritual  laws  assign  to  the  emperor  the  exclusive 
privilege  of  worshipping  the  Supreme,  and  prohibit 
subjects  from  offering  the  great  sacrifices.  Magistrates 
are  required  to  superintend  the  sacred  rites,  in  their 
various  districts;  and,  on  such  occasions,  are  to  pre^ 
pare  themselves,  by  fasting,  self-denial,  and  abstinence 
from  every  indulgence,  under  |K'nalty  of  forfeiting  one 
month's  salary.  The  neglecting  to  prepare  the  proper 
animals  and  grain,  for  the  sacrifice,  is  punished  with 
one  hundn'd  blows;  and  a  wilful  distroying  of  the 
public  altars,  is  visited  with  as  many  strokes,  and  yier- 
petual  Imnishment.  Tlie  deities  to  be  worship|)ed  by 
the  magi^^^^^«  ^^*  ^be  local  gods,  the  genii  of  the  hills 
and  rivers,  and  of  w^inds  and  rain,  the  ancient  kings, 
and  holy  emperors,  faithful  ministers,  and  illustrious 
sages, — who  are  all  to  be  honoured  with  the  accustomed 


134  MILITARY    LAWS. 

rites,  by  the  ruspective  officers  of  each  district.  Wfailp, 
however,  the  government  requires  its  ministers  to  wor- 
ship the  gods,  according  to  the  state  ritual,  it  strictly 
forhids  the  performance  of  unauthorized  worship ;  and 
will  not  pennit  private  pei-sons  to  usurp  the  ceremonial 
exclusively  claimed  by  the  ruler.  If  it  should  be  ob- 
jected, that  all  this  does  not  much  display  the  wisdom 
of  our  Chinese  legislators;  we  can  only  reply,  that  they 
are  not  the  first  who  have  failed,  in  attempting  to 
legislate  about  religion. 

The  military  laws  commence  with  drawing  a  cordon 
around  the  imperial  residence,  and  threatening  any 
person  with  the  bamboo  who  shall  enter  its  precincts 
without  authority ;  while  those  who  intrude  into  the 
apartments  actually  occupied  by  the  emperor  shall  be 
strangled.  No  person  is  allowed  to  travel  on  the  roads 
expressly  provided  for  his  majesty ;  and  during  the 
imperial  journey,  all  persons  must  make  way  for  the 
state  equipage.  This  regulation  is  intended  to  keep 
up  the  impression  of  awe,  with  which  the  Chinese  in- 
vest their  rulers,  as  though  they  were  too  divine  anil 
majestic  to  be  beheld  by  mortal  eyes ;  and  is  no  doubt 
designed  to  preserve  the  person  of  the  ruler  safe  from 
harm,  which  under  a  despotic  government  is  not  at  all 
unnecessary.  The  code  next  proceeds  to  legislate  on 
the  government  of  the  army,  which  it  places  entirely  at 
the  disposal  of  the  emperor ;  and  takes  up  the  subject 
of  nocturnal  police,  which  prohibits  all  persons  from 
stirring  abroad,  from  nine  in  the  evening  till  five  in  the 
morning.  I  n  onler  to  protect  the  frontier,  it  is  enacted, 
that  whoever  without  a  license  passes  the  barriers, 
and  holds  communication  with  foreign  nations,  shall 
be  strangled:    and  whoever  infroduce.s  strangers  into 


BXCLU810N   OP   PORKIONERS.  135 

d»  interior,  or  pbts  the  removal  of  subjects  out  of  the 
empire,  shall,  without  any  distinction  between  princi- 
fda  aad  secondaries,  be  beheaded.  No  law  is  more  fre- 
fMndy  or  more  lightly  broken  than  this ;  the  natives 
snignite  by  thousands  annually :  while  dozens  of  ca^ 
Afllic  priests  are  every  year  clandestinely  introduced 
into  the  country,  and  protestant  missionaries  land  fre- 
quently on  all  parts  of  the  coast,  and  walk  over  hill  and 
dale,  unhurt  and  almost  unhindered  by  the  natives. 
Respecting  the  policy  of  this  regulation,  however, 
■indi  may  be  said.    Though  the  Chinese  flatter  them- 
selves with  the  idea,  that  they  are  the  greatest  of 
nations,  and  almost  the  only  people  worthy  of  being 
called  a  nation ;  they  canno.t  but  see,  how  easily  they 
have  been  overcome  by  a  barbarous  tribe  from  the 
north;  and  how  much  they  are  disturbed  by  every  petty 
insurrection  on  their  mountains,  and  every  paltry  piracy 
on  their  coasts.     Contrasted  with  their  own  weakness, 
tfaey  must  be  aware  of  the  power  of  foreigners.     They 
see  the  rapid  strides  which  Europeans  are  making  to- 
wards Cimquest  and  power,  in  the  eastern  world ;  and 
how  the  English,  in  particular,  from  the  establishment 
of  a  factory,  have  proceeded  to  the  erection  of  a  Imttery ; 
and  then  sending  out  their  armies^  have  Rubdued  whole 
kingdoms  to  their  sway ;  till  they  number  a  hundred 
millions  among  their  subjects,  whom  they  keep  in  uwe 
by  a  few  thousand   Kuropean  troops.     The  Chinese, 
seeing  this,  could  not  but  be  alarmed  for  their  safety, 
and  the  integrity  of  their  empire.     ITiey,  therefore, 
decided  on  checking  the  threatened  evil  in  its  infancy, 
and  resolved  to  keep  at  armV  length  a  ]K)WiT.  with 
which   they   knew  that   they  could  not    succeKsfully 
grapple,     lliey  judgecK  that  if  thov  rould  hut  keep  out 


136 


CRIMI.NAL    LAWS. 


the  barbarians,  they  might  preserve  at  once  their  dig- 
nity and  territory  ;  but  if  they  once  let  them  in,  theix 
fair  dominions  would  fiill  a  rapid  and  an  easy  prey  to 
the  encroaching  strangers,  and  their  majesty  remain  the 
mere  shadow  of  a  shade.  And  can  we  blame  them? 
and  can  we  say,  that  they  had  no  reason  for  their  con- 
duct ?  Their  policy  is  for  them  the  wisest  that  could 
have  been  pursued ;  and  if  China  is  closed  against  us, 
we  may  thank  ourselves  for  it.  They  might  by  admit- 
ting OUT  commerce  and  our  manufactures,  still  confer  a 
mutual  benefit  on  both  countries ;  but  if,  by  permitting 
the  introduction  of  these,  they  lay  themselves  open  to 
the  infection  of  our  intoxicating  drugs,  and  atford  an 
opportunity  for  the  establishment  of  our  colonizing 
system ;  they  may  have  to  regret,  when  they  see  their 
population  diminishing,  and  their  lands  passing  into 
other  hands,  that  they  did  not  adhere  to  the  exclusive 
system,  with  which  they  commenced. 

The  criminftl  laws  are  particularly  severe  in  the 
matter  of  high  treason,  which  is  either  against  the 
established  government,  or  against  the  person  of  the 
sovereign.  All  persons  convicted  of  having  been  prin- 
cipals or  accessaries,  in  this  heinous  offence,  are  to  be 
put  to  death  by  a  disgraceful  and  lingering  execution. 
Besides  which,  all  the  male  relations  of  the  offender, 
above  the  age  of  sixteen,  shall  be  indiBcriminately 
beheaded;  while  the  female  relatives  and  the  chil- 
dren shall  be  sold  into  slavery,  and  the  property  of  the 
family,  of  every  description,  confiscated.  In  order  to 
lead  to  the  speedy  discovery  of  the  offence,  any  person 
who  shall  be  the  means  of  convicting  another  of  high 
treason  shall  be  immediately  employed  under  govern- 
ment, besides  being  entitled  to  the  whole  of  the  criminal's 


VARIOUS    PUNISHMENTS.  137 

property.  This  severe  and  sanguinary  law  is  indicative 
of  the  fears  entertained,  by  the  nders,  of  assassination 
and  rel>ellion.  Under  an  absolute  despotism,  however, 
it  is  the  best  dictate  of  policy ;  and  where  the  people  are 
deprived  of  the  privilege  of  thinking  and  speaking  for 
themselves,  nothing  less  than  the  terror  of  such  a  law 
will  ensure  the  safety  of  the  sovereign.  All  those  who 
enter  into  the  service  of  a  foreign  state,  who  aim  by  the 
practice  of  magic  to  bemtch  the  people,  who  sacrile- 
giously abstract  the  implements  used  in  the  public 
sacrifices,  or  who  steal  the  imperial  signet,  shall  be 
indiscriminately  beheaded.  All  the  above  offences  are 
included  under  the  head  of  theft,  in  the  Chinese  ccxle, 
because  they  reckon  all  those  to  be  thieves,  who  oppose 
the  establishtxl  government,  or  wlio  attempt  to  invade 
either  the  honour,  authority,  or  personal  security  of  the 
reigning  monarcli. 

Stealing  in  general  is  punished  by  blows ;  but  above 
a  certain  amount,  (t4().)  by  strangulation.  Kidnap- 
ping {K'rsons.  and  selling  them  for  slaves,  is  punished 
Vtith  l)lows  and  banishment.  The  disturbing  of  graves, 
is  visited  with  the  same  infliction ;  and  whoever  muti- 
lates, or  throws  away  the  unburied  corpse  of  an  elder 
relative  shall  be  biheaded.  With  regard  to  numler  and 
homici(!<\  the  Chinese  are  very  strict  and  ]  artieuhir. 
Pn*c*i)nei  rted  homicide,  is  punishable  In  (Kath.  Kil- 
ling in  a  fray,  or  sport,  is  denounced  as  murder ;  while 
homicide  that  is  purely  accidental,  is  redeemable  by  the 
payment  of  a  liiu».  All  those  who  cau>e  the  death  of 
oth<'rs  by  poison,  magic,  or  terror,  shall  NutTer  death 
themselves;  and  all  medical  practitionM>,  \\hi»  Kill 
their  jMitients,  through  ignorance  o{  tlu-  established 
ndes  of  practice,  shall  be  fined,  and  prevented  from 


138 


DISTINCTION    OF    OFFENCES. 


1 


exercising  the  profession ;  while  those  who  do  this 
designedly,  and  aggravate  the  complaint,  in  order  to 
extort  more  money  for  the  cure,  shall  be  beheaded. 
The  offences  of  the  inferior  relations  against  the 
superior,  are  visited  with  a  tenfold  heavier  punishment, 
while  those  of  the  latter  against  the  former,  are  scarcely 
noticed.  A  parricide  is  to  suffer  the  most  lingering 
and  shameful  death  that  can  be  devised ;  and  should 
the  criminal  even  die  in  prison,  the  hotly  is  to  be  sub- 
jected to  the  same  process,  as  if  still  alive ;  but  if  a 
parent  put  to  death  his  own  offspring,  the  offence  is 
comparatively  trivial.  Whoever  is  guilty  of  killing  a 
son.  grandson,  or  slave,  and  charging  another  person 
with  the  crime,  shall  he  punished  by  blows  and  banish- 
ment ;  but  nothing  is  said  about  the  crime  of  smoth- 
ering female  infants,  which  is  so  prevalent,  because 
entirely  unchecked,  in  China.  Quarrelling  and  fighting 
is  strictly  prohibited  in  a  country,  where  (he  rulers 
being  few,  and  the  subjects  many,  it  is  necessary  to 
keep  the  people  as  quiet  as  possible.  The  bamboo  is 
the  remedy  for  the  pugnacious  propensities  of  the  ple- 
beians, and  the  number  of  blows  is  proportioned  to  the 
injury  done,  or  the  situation  of  the  offembng  individual. 
A  difference  is  observed,  between  striking  with  the  fist 
or  with  a  club ;  and  the  loss  of  an  eye,  tooth,  finger, 
or  toe,  is  visited  with  punishment,  acconling  to  a  gra- 
duated scale.  A  slave,  beating  or  abusing  his  master, 
shall  be  put  to  death ;  while  nothing  is  said  about  the 
master's  beating  his  slave.  A  husband  is  not  amen- 
able for  chastizing  his  wife,  except  he  inflict  a  wound  ; 
while  a  wife,  striking  her  husband,  is  to  receive  one 
hundred  blows.  A  child,  striking  or  using  abusive 
language  to  a  father  or  mother,  shall  he  put  to  death  ; 


JUDICIAL   RBOULATIONS.  139 

»bUe  ft  parmt,  cluwtiBiiig  a  disobedient  child,  so  as  to 
tmmt  deaA,  shall  be  punished  with  one  hondred  blows. 
Ttii  distinetioii  between  the  claims  of  the  superior  and 
mtenar  relatives,  is  in  unison  with  the  system  which 
(hey  have  adopted,  of  raising  nders  and  parents  to  the 
miik.  of  gods,  and  of  depressing  subjects  and  children 
Id  the  level  of  slaves  or  brute  animals.  The  policy, 
however,  of  these  enactments,  considering  their  design, 
will  be  easily  seen. 

Hagistiates  are  forbidden  to  receive  presents  of  any 
kind,  except  eatables,  from  the  {wople,  under  the 
penalty  of  forty  blows.  Police  officers,  neglecting  to 
^)prehend  offenders,  are  to  be  subjected  to  the  bamboo. 
In  judicial  examinations,  torture  is  not  to  l>e  employed 
wiUl  respect  to  the  eight  privileged  classes;  and  persons 
nnder  the  age  of  fifteen  or  above  seventy,  as  well  as 
du»e  suffering  under  any  bodily  infirmity,  are  ex- 
empted ;  but  in  all  other  cases  it  is  allowed  and  prac> 
tised.  This  enactment  goes  upon  the  principle  of  not 
allowing  offenders  to  be  punished,  until  they  acknow- 
ledge the  fact  of  which  they  arc  accused,  the  justice  of 
die  sentence  pronounced  against  them,  and  the  parental 
kindness  of  the  ruler  in  thus  inflicting  the  necessary 
dtaBtisement.  Considering  also  the  utter  dereliction 
of  truth,  and  the  consequent  want  of  confidence  among 
the  Chinese,  the  policy  of  this  regulation,  whatever 
may  be  the  justice  of  it,  will  be  acknowleilged. 

The  laws  relative  to  public  works  pro\-ide,  that 
granaries  should  be  built  in  everj-  prorince.  siipplk'd 
with  a  sufficient  store  of  rice,  for  the  sustenance  of  the 
people  in  time  of  scarcity :  which,  In-ing  sold  at  a 
reduced  rate,  keo])s  down  the  price  of  grain,  anil  brings 
the  nccessaricK  of  life  within  the  reach  of  the  indigent. 


This  benevolent  arrangement  not  only  carries  out  1 
idea  of  parental  care,  which  the  Chinese  nilers  profess 
to  have  for  their  numerous  family,  but  entitles  them  as 
much  to  the  appellation  of  "  tlisereet  and  wise."  as  was 
Joseph  in  the  house  of  Pharaoh,  when  he  recommended 
a  measure  of  a  similar  character  to  the  sovereign  of 
Egypt.  The  laws  relating  to  this  department  also 
require,  that  the  canals,  roads,  embankments,  and 
bridges,  should  be  kept  in  due  and  thorough  repair. 
The  Chinese  are  necessitated,  by  the  circumstances  of 
their  country,  to  pay  much  attention  to  the  draining 
and  irrigation  of  their  lands.  Water,  like  fire,  is  with 
them  a  good  servant  but  a  bad  master.  Without  it 
they  cannot  raise  their  produce  or  transport  their  goods; 
and  yet,  when  their  mighty  rivers  accidentally  burst 
their  bounds,  or  the  sea  makes  any  encroachment  on 
their  thickly  peopled  territory,  devastation  and  ruin, 
with  a  fearful  loss  of  life,  are  the  immediate  conse- 
quences. Especial  care,  therefore,  has  from  the  earliest 
antiquity  been  taken  to  prevent  inundations;  and  the 
individual  who  first  drained  the  waters  of  the  Yellow 
River,  was  raised  to  the  rank  of  emperor,  and  almost 
deified.  The  labour  and  expense  still  bestowed  on 
this  department  of  public  service,  is  scarcely  equalled 
in  any  other  unevangelized  country.  Some  of  the 
embankments  are  strong  and  well  constructed;  and 
thongh  built  centuries  ago.  still  stand  the  test  of  time, 
and  prove  of  incalculable  benefit  to  the  surroimding 
peasantry.  Their  bridges,  over  rapid  streams  and 
broad  arms  of  the  sea,  composed  of  solid  blocks  of 
granite,  fifteen  or  twenty  feet  long,  and  standing  erect 
nmid.^it  the  raging  tide,  bear  testimony  to  the  skill  and 
perseverance  of  those  who  contrived  and  completed  the 


IMPERIAL    RESIDENCE.  141 

design :  while  the  enactments,  requiring  these  to  be 
kept  in  constant  repair,  shew  that  the  rulers  of  China 
ire  not  altogether  indifferent  to  the  welfare  of  the 
people.  Considering  the  nature  of  the  present  work, 
it  would  }ye  im{)ossible  to  enter  more  into  detail  re- 
specting the  laws  of  this  singular  |)eople,  but  the  slight 
sketch  we  have  given  is  sufficient  to  shew,  that  the 
Cliinese  are  not  devoid  of  sagacity,  and  that  they  de- 
serve to  be  classed  among  civilized  nations.  A  people 
possessed  of  written  laws,  of  whatever  character,  must 
be  considered  as  a  grade  above  barbarians ;  but  those 
who  descend  to  the  minutia  of  legislation,  and  provide 
for  every  possible  exigency  in  the  administration  of  an 
extensive  empire,  must  have  advanced  to  a  stage  of 
improvement,  not  far  inferior  to  what  is  witnessed  in 
this  western  world. 

As  another  proof  of  their  civilization,  we  may  men- 
tion the  state  maintained  l)y  the  emjH»ror,  who  dwells 
in  the  interior  of  his  splendid  palace,  secluded  from  the 
gaze  of  the  jwpulace,  and  surrounded  by  extensive 
parks  and  gardens;  with  the  solemn  parade  of  ministers, 
and  the  jmmpous  pageantry  of  processions ;  which 
bes|)eak  indrcd  a  sort  of  barbaric  grandiur,  but  a 
grandeur  drlighted  in  by  s(ime  of  the  most  powerful 
KuroiK»an  nionarchs  of  the  nineteenth  century.  In 
onler  to  form  some  idea  of  the  degri»e  of  civilization 
attained  bv  the  C'lruu^e,  it  niav  not  be  unsuitable  here 
to  allude  to  the  extent  and  niagnilieenee  of  the  impe- 
rial citv.  where  the  lord  of  one  thinl  of  the  human 
race  hohls  his  court.  'Ihe  capital  is  divided  into  two 
parts,  the  northern  sietion  of  which  co\ers  an  area  of 
twelve,  and  the  southern  of  tilleen  h(|uare  miles. 
Within  the  northern  enclosun^  is  the  palace,  which  is 


142  GRANDELR    OF    Hl'ILDlNGS. 

the  most  splendid,  as  well  as  the  most  imporlant  part 
uf  Peking.  Accoi-ding  to  the  Chinese,  this  is  a  very 
superb  residence,  with  "  golden  walls,  and  pearly 
palaces,"  fit  for  the  ahode  of  bo  great  a  monarch :  to 
the  miprejudiced  eyes  of  strangers,  however,  it  presents 
a  glittering  appearance,  with  its  varnished  tiles  of  bril- 
liant yellow,  which,  under  the  rays  of  the  meridian  smi, 
seem  to  constitute  a  roof  of  burnished  gold :  the  gay 
colours  and  profuse  gilding  applied  to  the  interior,  give 
the  halls  a  dazzling  glory,  while  the  suite  of  court  ' 
yards  and  apartments,  vieing  with  each  other  in  beauty 
and  magnificence,  all  contribute  to  exalt  oiu-  apprehen- 
sions of  the  gorgeous  fabric.  We  must  not  expect  to 
find  much  there  that  will  gratify  the  taste,  or  siut  the 
convenience  of  those  accustomed  to  admire  European 
architecture,  and  English  comfort;  but  in  the  esti- 
mation of  the  Chinese,  their  scolloped  roofs,  and  pro- 
jecting eaves,  and  dragon  encircling  pillars;  with  their 
leaf  shaped  windows,  and  circular  doors,  and  fanstastic 
emblems,  present  more  charms  than  the  Gothic  and 
Corinthian  buildings,  or  the  curtained  and  carpeted 
apartments  of  modem  Europe,  "There  reigns,"  says 
father  Hyacinth,  '■  among  the  buildings  of  the  for- 
bidden city,  a  perfect  synimotrj'.  both  in  the  form 
and  height  of  the  several  edifices,  and  in  their  relative 
positions,  indicating  that  they  were  built  upon  a  regular 
and  harmonious  plan." 

The  grand  entrance  to  the  "  forbidden  city,"  is  by 
the  southern  gate,  through  the  central  avenue  of  which 
the  emjieror  alone  is  allowed  to  pass  :  within  this  gate 
is  a  large  court,  adorned  with  bridges,  balujitrades, 
pillars,  and  steps ;  with  figures  of  lions,  and  other 
sculptures,  all   of  fine    marble.     Beyond  this  is  the 


PALACE   OP   THE    EMPEROR.  143 

*"  gate  of  extensive  peace/'  which  is  a  superb  building 
of  white  marble,  one  hundred  and  ten  feet  high, 
ascended  by  five  flights  of  steps,  the  centre  of  which 
is  reserved  for  the  emperor.  It  is  here  that  he  receives 
the  congratulations  of  his  ofiicers,  who  prostrate  them- 
lelves  to  the  ground  before  the  imperial  presence,  on 
the  new  years  day,  and  the  anniversary  of  the  em- 
perors birth.  Two  more  halls  and  three  flights  of 
steps,  lead  to  the  palace  of  the  sovereign,  which  is 
called  the  ''  tranquil  region  of  heaven,"  while  that  of 
his  consort  is  entitled  ''  the  palace  of  earth  s  repose  ;** 
to  keep  up  the  idea  of  the  inse{)arable  connection  sub- 
sisting, in  the  Chinese  mind,  between  the  powers  of 
nature,  and  the  monarch  of  China ;  the  latter  of  whom 
is,  in  the  estimation  of  that  idolatrous  and  superstitious 
people,  the  representative  and  counterpart  of  the 
former.  Into  this  private  retreat  of  the  emperor,  no 
one  is  allowed  to  approach,  without  8|)ocial  leave ;  and 
here  the  great  autocrat  deliberates  upon  the  afiairs  of 
state,  or  gives  audience  to  those  who  solicit  his  favour. 
llie  Russian  traveller,  Timkowski,  represents  this 
as  the  ^'  loftiest,  richest,  and  most  magnificent  of  all 
the  palaces.  In  the  court  before  it,  is  a  tower  of  gilt 
copper,  adorned  with  a  great  number  of  figures,  which 
are  beautifully  executed.  On  each  side  of  the  tower. 
is  a  large  vessel,  likewise  of  gilt  copper,  in  which 
incense  is  bunied,  day  and  night ;"  doubtless,  to  tlattrr 
the  vanity  of  the  imiH^riul  inhabitant,  who  fancies  him* 
self  a  god,  though  he  must  die  like  men.  Beyond  the 
residence  of  the  emperor  and  empress,  is  the  imi)orial 
flower-garden,  laid  out  in  beautiful  walks,  and  adorned 
with  pavilions,  temples,  and  grottoi's;  inters{H*rsed 
with  sheets  of  water,  and  rising  rocks,  which  vary  and 


144  CITY    OF   NINE   GATES. 

beautify  the  scene.  Behind  this  garden,  is  a  library 
of  immense  extent,  vieing  with  that  of  Alexandria,  in 
ancient,  or  of  Paris,  in  modem  times ;  and,  further  on, 
stands  the  gate  of  the  flower-garden,  which  constitutes 
the  northern  outlet  to  the  forbidden  city. 

The  a])ove  comprises  the  buildings  in  a  direct  line 
between  the  northem  and  southern  gates.  To  the  east 
are  the  council  chamber,  and  a  number  of  princely 
palaces;  with  a  temple,  designed  to  enshrine  the  pa^ 
rental  tablets  of  the  present  imperial  family.  To  the 
west  of  the  principal  line  of  buildings,  stand  the  hall 
of  pictures,  his  majesty's  printing-oftice,  the  principal 
magazin(»s  of  the  crown,  and  the  female  apartments; 
which  till  uj)  this  division  of  the  enclosure,  and  render 
the  whole,  one  compact  and  extensive  establishment. 
This  nicigniticent  residence,  though  described  in  a  page 
or  two,  is  about  two  miles  in  circumference,  surrounded 
by  walls,  thirty  feet  high,  and  twelve  wide ;  built  of 
polished  red  brick,  and  surrounded  by  a  moat,  lined 
with  hewn  stone ;  the  whole  ornamented  with  gates 
and  towers,  and  laid  out  in  a  diversified  and  elaborate 
manner. 

The  city,  surrounding  the  imperial  residonce,  is  four 
miles  long,  and  two  and  a  half  wide,  encircled  by 
w^alls,  and  entered  by  nine  gates ;  which  have  given  to 
it,  the  appellation  of  the  "  City  of  Nine  Gates."  This 
was  the  original  capital ;  but  since  the  occupancy  of  it, 
by  the  present  dynasty,  it  has  been  increased  by  the 
addition  of  another  city,  larger  than  the  fonner,  and 
covering  an  area  of  fifteen  square  miles.  These  two 
cities  are  severallv  called  the  inner  and  outer,  or  the 
Tartar  and  Chinese  city.  In  the  former  of  these, 
directly  to  the  north  of  the  imperial  palace,  is  an  arti- 


IMPERIAL   GARDENS.  145 

ficial  mount,  the  summits  of  which  are  crowned  with 
pavilions,  and  the  sides  ornamented  with  walks,  and 
shaded  with  trees.  Game  of  all  kinds  enliven  the 
scene,  and  thousands  of  birds  please  the  ear,  with  every 
variety  of  song.  Corresponding  with  this  mount,  is  a 
lake,  about  a  mile  and  a  half  long,  and  one  third  of  a 
mile  broad,  crossed  by  a  bridge  of  nine  arches,  built  of 
fine  white  marble.  Its  banks  are  ornamented  with  a 
variety  of  trees,  and  its  bosom  garnished  with  the 
flowers  of  the  water  lily ;  so  that  in  the  estimation  of 
Father  Hyacinth,  "  the  infinite  variety  of  beauties 
which  the  lake  presents,  constitute  it  one  of  the  most 
enchanting  spots  on  earth."  In  the  midst  of  the  lake, 
is  a  marble  isle,  adorned  with  temples,  and  sunnounted 
by  an  obelisk ;  affording  a  delightful  new  of  the  sur- 
rounding gardens.  A  temple,  dedicated  to  the  disco- 
verer of  the  silk-worm,  stands  near  these  ganlens, 
where  the  empress,  and  the  ladies  of  the  court,  attend  to 
the  cultivation  of  silk ;  in  order  to  encourage  a  branch  of 
industr}',  on  which  China  mainly  defn^nds  for  its  wealth 
and  elegance.  In  these  gardens,  the  arrangement  is 
such,  that  the  whole  seems  the  protluction  of  nature, 
rather  than  the  effect  of  art ;  and  affonls  a  pleasing 
retreat  for  those  who  would  retire  from  the  svnmie- 

m 

trical  diK{)osition  of  the  imj)erial  palace,  to  enjoy  the 
mildness  of  natural  scenerv,  in  tlu*  midst  of  a  dense 
and  crowdi'd  capital. 

In  this  di\ision  of  the  city,  and  nearly  fronting  the 
impi*rial  palac**,  are  the  courts  of  the  six  grand  tribu- 
nals of  the  enipin',  which  have  been  before  described; 
tmrether  with  the  ofliee  of  the  astronomical  board, 
and  the  roval  obser\atorv.  At  the  south-east  corner 
uf  the  northern  divi.sion  of  the  capital,  is  the  grand 

I. 


146  SOUTHERN    DIVISION. 

national  college.  At  a  short  distance,  is  the  general 
arena  for  literary  controversy,  where  the  public  exa- 
minations, for  the  capital,  are  held.  The  cells  for  the 
candidates  are  numerously  disposed  round  the  arena; 
where  many  an  anxious  heart  beats  high  with  expecta^ 
tion,  and  many  an  aspiring  mind  is  plunged  into  deep 
disappointment,  when  classed  with  those  who  fail. 
Amongst  the  literary  institutions  of  this  great  city, 
may  be  enumerated  a  college  for  the  cultivation  of  the 
Chinese  and  Mantchou  languages,  and  one  for  the 
study  of  the  Thibetan  tongue.  A  Mahomedan  mosque, 
with  a  Russian  church,  and  a  Roman  Catholic  temple, 
are  all  enclosed  ydthin  the  walls  of  the  imperial  city ; 
but  all  these  edifices  are  surpassed  in  splendour  by 
the  many  shrines  of  idolatry  which  abound;  among 
the  rest  may  be  specified  the  "  white  pagoda  temple," 
so  called,  on  account  of  a  white  obelisk,  erected  in 
honour  of  the  founder  of  Buddhism,  the  scab  of  whose 
forehead,  produced  by  frequent  prostrations  is  still 
preserved  and  venerated  as  a  holy  relic. 

The  southern  division  of  the  city,  where  the  Chinese 
principally  reside,  is  the  grand  emporium  of  all  the 
merchandize  that  finds  its  way  to  the  capital,  and 
tends  to  ornament  and  gratify  the  adherents  of  the 
court.  Here,  relieved  from  the  strict  discipline  that 
prevails  in  the  palace,  the  citizens  give  themselves  up 
to  business,  or  dissipation  ;  encouraged  and  led  on  by 
voluptuous  courtiers,  who  have  nothing  to  do,  but  to 
display  their  grandeur,  or  to  please  their  appetites. 
There  is  an  immense  deal  of  business  done  in  this 
southern  city,  and  the  broad  street  which  divides  it 
from  north  to  south,  is  constantly  thronged  by  pas- 
sengers and  tradesmen.     Chinese  shopkeepers  are  in 


APPEARANCK    OF   THE    CITY.  147 

the  habit  of  advertising  their  wares,  by  long  projecting 
signs,  hung  out  in  front  of  their  houses,  painted  in  the 
gayest  colours ;  while  the  bustling  crowd,  peq)etually 
thronging  the  principal  avenues,  contributes  to  enliven 
and  animate  the  scene.  In  the  southern  division  of 
the  city,  is  an  enclosiu'e  about  two  miles  in  circum- 
ference,  where  the  emi)eror,  and  his  great  officers, 
annually  go  through  the  ceremony  of  ploughing  and 
sowing  the  seed;  in  order  to  set  an  example  to  the 
subjects  of  this  vast  empire,  and  to  encourage  agricul- 
ture, from  which  the  greatest  part  of  their  support  is 
derived.  Notwithstanding  these  vacant  spaces  in  the 
city  of  Peking,  the  population  is  so  dense  where  the 
citizi*ns  reside,  that  the  number  of  inhabitants  cannot 
be  much  less  than  two  millions.  Such,  then,  is  the 
seat  of  government,  and  such  the  palaces  and  buildings 
it  contains ;  worthy  the  metropolis  of  a  great  and  civi- 
lised count  r}'. 


I    •> 


CHAPTER    VII. 

LANGUAGE  AND  LITERATURE. 

ORIGIN  OF  LANOUAOE—HIEROOLYPHICS—PHONBTIC  CHARACTERS— CHI- 
NESE MODE  OF  RECORDING  EVENTS— SIX  CLASSES  OP  CHARACTERS- 
NUMBER  OF  SYMBOLS— REDUCIBLE  TO  FEW  ELEMENTS— MODES  OF 
WRITING  — QUESTION  ABOUT  EGYPTIAN  ORIGIN  —  PORCELAIN  BOTTLE 

—  INSCRIPTION  EXPLAINED  — DATE  ASCERTAINED— CHINESE  CLASSICS 

—  AUTHORIZED  COMMENTARIES  —  ESTEEMED  WORKS  —  HETERODOX 
PRODUCTIONS— ORAL  LANGUAGE— MONOSYLLABIC  MODE  OF  SPELLING 

—  INITIALS  AND  FINALS  —  VARIETY  OF  TONES  —  COLLOCATION  OF 
PHRASES  —  CHINESE  GRAMMAR  —  FIGURES  OF  SPEECH  —  POETRY  — 
UTERARY  EXAMINATIONS  — HONORARY  DEGREES— VILLAGE  INSPEC- 
TION—FIRST— SECOND  — THIRD  —AND  FOURTH  EXAMINATIONS  —  EF- 
FORT NECESSARY  —  ADVANTAGES  AND  DISADVANTAGES  OF  THE 
SYSTEM. 

In  the  Chinese  language,  both  the  oral  and  written 
mediums  are  of  the  most  primitive  order.  Their  words 
are  all  monosyllabic,  and  their  characters  symbolic; 
while  both  continue  as  they  most  probably  existed  in 
the  earliest  ages  of  antiquity.  The  first  invention  of 
the  written  character  was  such  an  effort  of  genius,  that 
the  Chinese  have  hardly  ventured  to  advance  on  the 
original  discovery,  and  have  contented  themselves 
with  imitating  the  ancients.  Before,  however,  we  dis- 
cuss the  nature  of  their  figures,  it  will  be  necessary  to 
trace  the  progress  of  the  human  mind,  in  the  art  of 
communicating  and  recording  thoughts ;  and  point  out 
how  the  Chinese  were  led  to  the  adoption  of  their 
present  mode  of  writing. 


ORIGIN    OP    LANGUAGE.  149 

ITiat  which  constitutes  the  most  striking  superiority 
of  the  human  over  the  brute  creation,  is  the  ability  of 
the  former  to  conceive  and  communicate  ideas  to  their 
fellows,  by  articulate  sounds.  The  first  employment  of 
human  speech  is  referred  to  in  Gen.  ii.  19,  20.  "And 
God  brought  every  beast  of  the  field,  and  every  fowl  of 
the  air  to  Adam,  to  see  what  he  would  call  them ;  and 
whatsoever  Adam  called  every  living  creature,  that 
was  the  name  thereof.  And  Adam  gave  names  to  all 
cattle,  and  to  every  fowl  of  the  air,  and  to  every  beast 
of  the  field.**  Having  once  affixed  a  definite  term  to 
each  object,  that  word  continued  to  be  the  sign  of  the 
object  referred  to,  and  each  called  up  the  other  to  re- 
collection, whenever  presented  to  the  mind.  In  commu- 
nicating with  their  fellows,  human  beings  soon  found 
that  the  names  of  things  were  insufficient  to  express  all 
they  wished  to  say,  and  attributes  and  actions  received 
appropriate  appellations.  The  operations  of  the  mind, 
next  required  designation  and  description ;  and  speech 
at  first  poor,  became  gradually  enriched,  until  it  an- 
swered all  the  purposes  of  human  society. 

But  the  ear  is  not  the  only  inlet  to  the  soul,  and  as 
men'derived  knowledge  to  themselves  by  the  organs  of 
sight,  they  soon  foimd  tliat  it  wavS  possible  to  commu- 
nicate information  to  others  through  the  same  medium. 
Hence,  when  language  failed,  extemfll  action  was  rt*- 
sorted  to,  and  the  eve  as  well  as  the  ear,  aidinl  in  the  inter- 
change  of  ideas.  When  both  voire  and  gesture  wen* 
insufficient  for  their  purpose,  delineation  was  employed ; 
and  objects  were  rudely  pictured  for  the  ins{)ection 
of  the  bye  standers.  The  same  method  was  used  for 
sending  intelligence  to  a  distance,  or  reconling  events 
for  the  benefit  of  posterity.     Hence  originated  pictorial 


150  PHONETIC    CHARACTERS. 

writing,  or  what  is  generally  termed  hieroglyphics.  As 
scenes  and  circumstances  became  complicated,  abbre- 
viation was  found  necessary ;  and  the  principal  part  of 
an  event  was  substituted  for  the  whole;  which  has 
been  called  a  curiologic  hieroglyphic.  A  second  mode 
of  abridgment  was  by  putting  the  instrument  for  the 
thing  itself;  which  has  been  termed  a  tropical  hiero- 
glyphic.  A  third  method,  borrowed  from  the  use  of 
metaphor  in  language,  was  to  make  one  thing  stand 
for  another ;  which  has  been  denominated  the  symbolic 
hieroglyphic.  This  pictorial  mode  of  writing,  abridged 
as  it  was  in  the  way  above  described,  being  insufficient 
for  all  the  purposes  of  human  intercourse,  a  certain 
number  of  arbitrary  marks  were  invented,  to  express, 
not  only  mental  conceptions,  but  visible  objects.  These 
went  on  increasing,  till  they,  in  some  measure,  answered 
the  purpose  of  a  written  medium. 

The  next  step  was  the  construction  of  Phonetic 
characters ;  which  seems  such  a  leap  from  the  previous 
mode,  that  many  have  thought  the  human  mind,  un- 
aided by  Divine  inspiration,  incapable  of  discovering  it. 
It  consists  in  uniting,  what  has  no  connection  in  the 
nature  of  things,  form  and  sound.  Finding  that  voca- 
bles were  numerous,  and  their  component  parts  but 
few,  it  occurred  to  some  remarkable  genius,  that  the 
words  in  common  use  might  be  resolved  into  their  ele- 
ments, and  that  it  would  be  easier  to  invent  arbitrary 
marks  to  represent  the  few  elemental^  sounds,  than  to 
construct  new  and  different  signs  for  the  multitude  of 
things.  We  cannot  exactly  say,  what  led  to  the  adop 
tion  of  the  particular  signs  for  the  elementary  sounds 
which  are  found  in  most  ancient  alphabets ;  but  the 
presumption  is,  that  selecting  the  names  of  some  very 


CUINESK    MODE    OK    WRITING.  151 

common  objecte,  in  the  beginning  of  which  certain 
Komids  occured,  they  formed  a  nide  representation  of  the 
object,  and  made  it  stand  for  the  sound  in  question; 
thus  alephy  ''an  ox;"  beth^  ''a  house;"  lyiW/,  ''a  camel;" 
and  daleth^  ''a  door;"  were  probably  pictured  something 
like  those  objects,  and  stood  for  the  sounds  a,  b,  g,  and  d. 
Pursuing  this  method,  they  soon  obtained  marks  for  all 
the  elementary  sounds ;  and  combining  them,  formed 
words.  This  })rought  about  an  entire  revolution  in  the 
written  medium  of  the  ancients ;  and  certain  combina- 
tions of  characters  became  the  representatives  of  au- 
dible words,  instea<l  of  visible  objects ;  by  which  the 
written  medium  was  Hindered  as  full,  compact,  and 
definite  as  a  spoken  tongue ;  and  ideas  were  commu- 
nicated to  the  distance  of  u  thousand  vears,  or  as 
many  miles,  with  certainty  and  precision. 

We  are  now  prepared  to  consider  the  origin  and 
nature  of  the  Chinese  incHle  of  writing.  Their  tradi- 
tions tell  us,  that  in  the  infancy  of  their  empire,  events 
were  recorded  by  means  of  knotted  conls,  as  among  the  . 
Peruvians.  These  were  soon  found  indistinct,  and  pic- 
torial representations  were  resorted  to,  similar  to  those 
used  by  the  Mexicans.  The  abridged  plan  of  the 
F42;}'ptians  was  then  adopted ;  and  curiologic,  tropical, 
and  symbolic  hitToglyphics  wen*  used ;  till  all  these 
proving  insuflicient.  arbitrary  marks  were  invented, 
and  increastnl,  till  the  present  written  medium,  with 
all  its  variety  and  inultiplirity,  was  fonned.  The  Chi- 
nese characters  are  not  strictly  hieroglyphic;  as  they 
wcR*  neither  invented  by,  nor  contiiud  to  the  priest- 
ho<Kl.  They  were  in  the  tirst  instance,  doubth^ss,  pic- 
torial, then  symbolic,  afterwanls  compounded,  and 
tinalU  arbitrarv. 


152 


SIX    CLASSES   OF    CHARACTERS. 


The  invention  is  ascribed  to  Tsang-kef ,  who  lived 
in  the  reign  of  Hwang-te,  about  4500  years  ago.  This 
is  of  course  an  extravagant  assumption.  Still,  from  the 
simple  and  primitive  nature  of  their  words  and  charac- 
ters, we  may  infer,  that  their  origin  was  extremely 
ancient.  It  is  e\adent,  that  writing  was  used  by  the 
Chinese  long  before  the  time  of  WSn-wang  and  Woo- 
wang,  B,  C.  1120,  from  a  number  of  odes  composed 
by  those  monarchs,  and  arranged  by  Confucius  ;  besides 
which,  several  instances  occur,  in  the  previous  history, 
of  written  messages  having  been  sent,  and  events  re- 
corded, which  could  not  have  been  done  without  a 
written  medium.  They  assert,  that  the  first  suggestion 
of  artiitrary  signs,  was  derived  from  the  tracing  of 
liirds'  tracts  in  the  snow,  and  the  observation  of  the 
marks  on  the  back  of  a  tortoise. 

Their  characters  are  divided  into  six  classes ;  first, 
pictorial ;  or  those  which  bear  some  resemblance  to  the 
object;  such  as  sun,  moon,  mountain,  river,  field,  house, 
boat,  tortoise,  fish,  horse,  sheep,  swallow.  i)ird,  &c. 
which  are  really  representations  of  the  things  referred 
to:  second,  metaphorical;  or  those  which  derive  a 
meaning  from  something  else ;  thus  the  character  for 
"handle,"  signifies  also  "authority;"  that  for  "raw 
hides,"  means,  likewise,  "to  strip;"  while  that  for 
"  heart,"  signifies,  also,  "  mind."  &c. :  third,  indicative  ; 
or  those  which  indicate  the  sense  Ijy  the  formation  of  the 
character;  as  a  man  above-ground,  signifies  " above," 
and  one  underneath,  "below:"  fourth,  constructive;  or 
those  which  derive  their  signification  from  the  compo- 
nent parts  of  the  character ;  as  the  symbol  for  "  fire,"  and 
that  for  "  surround,"  mean  together  "  to  roast ;"  and  the 
symbol  for  "metal."  with  that  for  "distinguish,"  mean. 


NUMBER   OF   SYMBOLS.  153 

when  united,  •*to  refine  in  the  furnace;*'  with  many 
others:  fifth,  derivative;  or  those  which  are  formed 
from  other  characters,  with  a  slight  variation ;  as  the 
character  for  "  old,"  if  turned  a  little  to  the  right  in- 
stead of  the  left,  means  **to  examine;"  and  that  for 
"great,"  with  an  additional  dot,  means  "very  great:" 
rixth,  phonetic ;  or  those  in  which  form  and  sound  har- 
monize together;  as  the  characters  for  "river,"  and 
"stream,"  in  which  three  drops  represent  the  water, 
combined  with  other  characters,  whose  sound  is  well 
known,  to  give  some  clue  to  the  pronunciation. 

According  to  these  six  modes,  all  the  Chinese  charac- 
ters have  been  formed ;  and  thus  they  have  arrived  at 
the  construction  of  their  written  language.  The  prin- 
ciple on  which  it  is  based,  is  that  of  assigning  a  sepa- 
rate character  for  each  word ;  and,  with  the  exception 
of  the  sixth  division,  above  enumerated,  of  establishing 
no  connection  between  form  and  sound.  By  this  means 
the  symbols  of  the  Chinese  language  have  become  very 
numerous,  and  can  hardly  be  leame<l  without  great 
difficulty.  The  characters  in  the  imperial  dictionary, 
exceed  thirty  thousand ;  but  many  of  these  are  obsolete, 
and  of  rare  occurrence.  By  a  careful  collation  of  a 
historical  novel  in  twenty  volumes,  and  of  the  Chinese 
version  of  the  sacred  scriptures,  it  appears,  that  the 
whole  amount  of  characters  used  in  both  dot*s  not  much 
exceed  three  thousand  different  sorts  ;  which  would  all 
be  known  and  readily  remembered,  by  reading  the 
whole  t^nce  through. 

CTiinese  characters  appear  exceedingly  complicatiKl, 
to  an  unpractised  observer ;  but  a  minute  insjXTtion 
and  comi)arison,  will  remove  much  of  the  difficulty. 
It  will  soon  be  perceived,  that  however  involved  the 


154        ELEMENTS  OF  THE  LANGUAGE. 

characters  appear,  they  are  all  composed  of  six  kinds  of 
strokes ;  which,  variously  combined  and  repeated,  con- 
stitute the  formidable  emblem,  which  startles  and  con- 
founds the  beginner.  These  strokes  are  the  horizontal, 
the  perpendicular,  the  dot,  the  oblique  slanting^to  the 
right,  that  to  the  left,  and  the  hooked.  On  further 
examination  it  will  appear,  that  the  characters  are  re- 
solvable into  elements  as  well  as  strokes,  some  of 
which  occur  very  frequently,  and  are  frequently  re- 
peated several  times  in  a  single  character.  The  whole 
number  of  elements  is  two  hundred  and  fourteen,  but 
only  fifty  of  these  enter  into  frequent  composition  with 
other  characters ;  and  about  ten  or  a  dozen  may  be 
recognized,  in  some  form  or  another,  in  every  sentence. 
Indeed  the  component  parts  of  a  character  may  be 
familiar  to  the  student,  while  both  the  sound  and 
meaning  are  unknown. 

The  elements,  or  radicals,  of  the  Chinese  language 
refer  generally  to  very  simple  and  well  known  things, 
such  as  the  human  species,  man  and  woman  ;  the  parts 
of  the  body,  head,  mouth,  ear,  eye,  face,  heart,  hand, 
foot,  flesh,  bones,  and  hair;  human  actions,  such  as 
speaking,  walking,  and  eating;  things  necessary  to 
man,  such  as  silk,  clothes,  dwelling,  door,  and  city; 
celestial  objects,  such  as  sun,  moon,  and  rain ;  the  five 
elements,  such  as  wood,  water,  fire,  metal,  and  earth ; 
the  vegetable  kingdom,  such  as  grass,  grain,  and 
bamboo ;  the  animal  kingdom,  such  as  birds,  beasts, 
fishes,  and  insects  ;  with  the  mineral  kingdom,  such  as 
stones,  gems,  &c.  Most  of  the  wonls  referrible  to 
these  substances  or  subjects,  are  classed  under  them ; 
and  though  the  arrangement  may  not  appear  to  us 
exactly  philosophical,  yet  it  evidences  the  inclination 


...      ■■  "IWI 


MODES    OP   WRITING.  155 

of  the  Chinese,  at  a  very  early  period,  to  classification 
and  order.  The  radical  is  generally  discernible  without 
much  difficulty  ;  and  by  a  calculation  of  the  additional 
number  of  strokes,  the  position  of  the  given  character 
in  the  dictionary  is  ascertained,  almost  as  readily  as  by 
the  alphal>etic  mode.  Each  character  occupies  an 
exact  square,  of  whatever  number  of  strokes  it  be 
composed,  and  the  Chinese  delight  in  writing  it  in 
such  a  uniform  manner,  that  the  page  shall  appear  as 
though  divided  into  an  equal  number  of  sections,  as 
pleasing  to  the  eye  as  instnictive  to  the  mind.  The 
whole  is  surrounded  by  a  bonier,  with  the  title  of  the 
book,  and  the  number  of  the  volume,  section,  or  page, 
noted  on  the  side,  instead  of  the  top  of  the  leaf.  The 
Chinese  read  from  top  to  bottom,  and  commence  at  the 
right  hand,  S^^^fi  regularly  down  each  column  till  the 
end  of  the  book.  Chinese  pajwr  being  thin,  they 
write  and  print  only  on  one  side ;  and  doubling  each 
page,  leave  the  folded  part  outside.  Ihe  edges  are 
not  cut  in  front ;  but  on  the  top,  bottom,  and  back  of 
the  book,  where  it  is  stitched  and  fastened.  Their 
volumes  contain  about  eighty  pages  or  leaves,  and  are 
about  half  an  inch  in  thickness.  The  Chinese  use  no 
thick  covers  for  their  books;  but  instead  of  these,  make 
a  sort  of  case  or  wrap])er,  in  which  about  eight  or  ten 
volumes  are  inclosed,  and  placed  flat  on  the  shelf.  In 
some  books,  the  typographical  execution  and  binding 
are  sujwrior;  but  in  most  instances,  they  an*  tunied  out 
in  a  slovenly  manner,  and  sold  at  as  cheap  a  rate  as 
possible. 

'llie  moiles  of  writing  to  be  met  with  in  Chinese 
lMX>ks  are  various,  viz.,  the  ancient  form,  the  seal  cha- 
racter, the  groteK<jue.  the  regular,  the  written,  and  the 


156 


QUESTION    ABOUT    ORIGIN. 


running  hand ;  assimilating  to  our  uncial,  black,  Greaan, 
Roman.  Italic,  and  manuscript  forms  of  writing.  The 
ancient  form  shews,  in  some  measure,  how  the  Chinese 
characters  were  constructed;  for  in  it  we  find  various 
ohjects  delineated  as  they  appear  in  nature.  The  seal 
character,  as  it  is  called,  because  found  engraven  on 
seals,  differs  from  the  usual  form  in  being  entirely 
composed  of  horizontal  and  perpendicular  strokes, 
without  a  single  oblique  or  circular  mark  belonging  to 
it;  resembhng  in  some  degree  the  arbitrarj' marks  used 
among  the  Egyptians,  The  regular  and  exact  form 
is  that  met  with,  in  all  Chinese  books,  from  which 
the  wi-itten  form  differs,  as  much  as  our  Italic  from 
our  Roman  letters.  The  running  hand  seems  to  have 
been  invented  for  the  purjiose  of  expediting  business ; 
and  -by  the  saving  of  strokes,  and  the  blending  of 
characters,  enables  the  transcriber  to  get  over  a  great 
deal  of  work  in  a  little  time.  Such  productions  are 
not  easily  decyphered,  and  yet  the  Chinese  are  so  fond 
of  this  ready,  and,  in  their  opinion,  graceful  mode  of 
\vriting,  that  they  frequently  hang  up  epecimens  of 
penmanship  in  the  most  abbreviated  form,  as  ornaments 
to  their  shops  and  parlours.  The  Chinese  writers  are 
generally  so  practiced  in  the  use  of  the  pencil,  that 
they  run  down  a  column  with  the  utmost  rapidity,  and 
would  transcribe  any  given  quantity  of  matter  as  soon 
as  the  most  skilful  copyist  in  England. 

It  has  been  suggested,  that  the  Chinese  mode  of 
writing  has  been  derived  from  Egypt;  and  considering 
that  the  Chinese  and  Eg)ptians  proceeded  from  the 
same  stock,  were  civilized  at  a  very  early  period,  and 
resembled  each  other  in  their  wants  and  resources,  it  is 
not  to  be  wondered  at,  that  they  should  adopt  the  same 


PORCELAIN    BOTTLE.  157 

method  of  communicating  ideas.  I'he  notion  of  some 
connection  between  China  and  Kgypt  has  been  revived, 
since  two  small  porcelain  bottles  were  brought  from 
Egypt  to  this  country ;  on  these,  inscriptions  have  been 
discovered,  apparently  in  the  Chinese  character;  and 
the  learned  have  been  curious  to  know  their  identity 
and  import.  A  fac-simile  of  one  was  seen  by  the 
author  in  China ;  and  a  picture  of  the  other  has  ap- 
peared in  Davis*s  Chinese,  but  without  any  trans- 
lation. On  examination  it  has  been  found,  that  the 
inscriptions  are  in  the  Chinese  running  hand,  and  read 
as  follows :  Chim  lae  yew  ylh  neen,  *'  The  returning 
spring  brings  another  year :''  and  ^^  Ming  yu^h  simg 
chung  chaou,  **  The  clear  moon  shines  through  the 
midst  of  the  fir  tree."  This  latter  sentence  is  part  of  a 
well  known  couplet,  composed  by  Wang  G&n-shlh,  a 
famous  writer  under  the  Sung  dynasty,  A.  D.  1068; 
and  as  there  is  a  curious  circumstance  connected  with 
it,  we  shall  here  relate  it.  The  original  couplet  ran 
thus: — 

Ming  yu^h  sung  keen  kcaou; 
Wang  keuen  hwa  sin  nhwuy. 

The  clear  moon  sings  in  the  middle  of  the  fir-tree ; 
The  royal  hound  »lei»p«  in  the  bo8om  of  the  flower !  ** 

Soo-tung-po,  another  famous  writer,  who  flourished 
about  fifty  years  afterwards,  found  fault  with  this 
couplet,  and  altered  it  to  the  following: — 

Ming  yuf'h  Hunt?  <'hunt;  chaou 
Wang  kcutMi  hwa  yin  nhwuv. 

**  The  clear  moon  vhines  thn)U4:li  the  nmUt  of  the  fir-tree; 
••  The  royal  hound  h1c<«j)s  wudvr  the  shade  of  the  flower ! " 

Travelling,  afterwards,  in  the  south  of  China,  ho 
heard  a  bird  singing  in  the  woods ;  and,  on  enquiry. 


<4 


I 


158  PROBABLE    DATE. 

found  that  they  called  it,  Mmg-yuSh,  "  the  clear  moon;" 
and,  observing  a  grub  nestling  in  a  beautiful  flower,  he 
ascertained  its  name  to  be  Wang  keuen,  "  the  royal 
hound."     It  is  unnecessary  to  add,  that  he  now  became 
convinced  of  his  mistake ;  but  too  late  to  repair  the 
evil ;  as  the  couplet,  thus  amended  by  him,  had  already 
been  inscribed  on  various  vessels,  and  transmitted,  as 
we  find,  to  distant  Egypt.     It  will  easily  be  seen,  that 
this  by  no  means  strengthens  the  supposition  of  an 
early  connection  between  China  and  Egypt;    and  so 
far  from  the  bottles  being  coeval  with  Psammeticus, 
B.  C.  658,  as  has  been  suggested ;    its  date  cannot  be 
older  than  A.  D.  1 130.     Since  the  commencement  of 
the  Christian  era,  Chinese  history  makes  mention  of 
foreign  merchants  coming  from  India  and  Arabia,  by 
sea,  to  trade  witfi  China.     A.  D.  850,  two  Arabian 
travellers  came  to  Canton,  who  have  published  their 
itineraries;  and,  A.  D.  1300,  Ibn  Batuta  visited  China: 
so  that  an  almost  constant  intercourse  has  been  kept 
up  between  China  and  Arabia,  by  which  means  the 
bottles  in  question  may  have  been  transmitted  to  the 
latter  country,  and  from  thence  conveyed  into  Egypt. 
It  does  not  appear  that  these  bottles  were  discovered 
"in  an  Egyptian  tomb,  which  had  not  been  opened 
since  the  days  of  the  Pharaohs ;"  for  the  traveUers  pur- 
chased them  of  a  Fellah,  who  oflFered  them  for  sale,  at 
Coptos.     Indeed,  the  circumstance  of  the  inscriptions 
being  in  the  running  hand,  which  was  not  invented 
until  the  Sung  dynasty,  would  lead  us  to  conclude,  that 
the  bottles  are  of  a  late  date ;  and  were,  in  all  proba- 
bility, carried  to  the  west  by  Ibn  Batuta. 

The  most  celebrated  compositions,  in  the  Chinese 
language,  are  the  "  five  classics,"  and  the  "  four  books," 


CHINESE    CLASSICS.  159 

most  of  which  were  compiled  by  Confucius  and  his  dis- 
ciples. The  five  classics  are  the  Ylh  king,  "  book  of 
diagrams  ;  *"  the  She  king,  "  collection  of  odes ;  "  the 
Le  ke,  "  record  of  ceremonies ;''  the  Shoo  king,  con- 
taining the  history  of  the  three  first  dynasties ;  and  the 
Chun  tsew,  which  is  an  account  of  the  life  and  times 
of  Confucius.  The  book  of  diagrams  is  ascribed  to 
WSn-wang,  B.C.  1130;  the  book  of  odes  contains 
several  pieces,  referrible  to  the  same  age,  and  is  a 
selection  from  a  larger  number,  extant  in  the  time  of 
Confucius,  and  by  him  collected  and  published ;  the 
book  of  ceremonies  was,  probably,  compiled  from  pre- 
viously existing  documents,  in  the  same  manner.  The 
history  of  the  three  dynasties  commences  with  an 
account  of  Yaou  and  Shun,  in  the  traditionary  period, 
coeval  with  Noah ;  and  describes  the  principal  events 
of  antiquity,  down  to  the  times  of  Wan,  and  Woo-wang, 
B.  C.  1120,  and  is  probably  the  production  of  Chow- 
kung,  the  brother  of  those  monarchs.  The  last  of  the 
ancient  classics  was  written  by  Confucius  himself,  and 
having  been  commenced  in  s])ring  and  concluded  in 
autumn,  was  called  chun  chew,  '-  spring  and  autumn." 
Of  the  ••  four  books,"  the  two  first,  chung  yung,  '•  the 
happy  medium r  and  ta-lieu,  '*  the  great  doctrine;"  wen* 
written  by  Ts/a'-szi*.  the  grandson  and  disciple  of  Con- 
fucius: th(*  third,  called  the  Lini-vu,  *' book  of  dis- 
courses,"  is  the  production  of  the  different  disciph  s  of 
the  sage,  who  recollected  and  nn-orded  his  wonls  and 
deeds;  while  the  last  of  the  four  books  was  written  by 
MSng-tsze,  or  Mencius,  the  disciple  of  Tsze-sze,  and 
Wars  the  name  of  its  author. 

These  five  classics,  and  four  b(M)ks,  are  highly  priztnl 
by   the   Chinese,   and   constitute   the   class   hooks   in 


160 


AUTHORIZED    COMMENTARIES. 


Echools,  and  the  ground  work  of  the  literary  exanu- 
nations.  The  first  business  of  a  Chinese  student  is, 
to  commit  the  whole  of  these  books  and  classics  to 
memory ;  without  which,  he  cannot  have  the  least 
chance  of  succeeding.  The  text  of  these  nine  works,  is 
equal  in  bulk  to  that  of  the  New  Testament ;  and  it  is 
not  hazarding  too  much  to  say,  that  were  every  copy 
annihilated  to-day,  there  are  a  million  of  people  who 
could  restore  the  whole  to-morrow.  Having  been  com- 
posed at  a  very  early  period,  and  somewhat  mutilated 
in  the  time  of  Che  Hwang-te.  it  necessarily  follows, 
that  there  are  several  indistinct  passages,  unintelligible 
to  the  people  of  the  present  day.  Hence  commentaries 
have  been  found  necessary,  and  a  very  celebrated 
writer,  who  flourished  in  the  twelfth  century,  called 
Choo-foo-tsze.  has  composed  an  extensive  exposition  of 
the  whole.  This  commentary,  is  likewise,  committed 
to  memory  by  the  student,  and  his  mind  must  be  fami- 
liar with  whatever  has  been  written  on  the  subject. 
The  number  and  variety  of  explanatory  works,  de- 
signed to  elucidate  the  Chinese  classics,  sliew,  in  what 
estimation  these  writings  are  held,  and  what  an  exten- 
sive influence  they  exert  over  the  mind  of  China.  A 
Chinese  author  says,  that  the  expositors  of  the  four 
books  are  more  than  one  thousand  in  number.  ITie 
stjle  and  sentiment  of  all  the  modems  is  greatly  con- 
formed to  this  ancient  model ;  and  the  essays  and 
exhortations  of  Ihe  present  day,  are  chiefly  reiterations 
of  the  sentiments  of  their  great  master,  and  an  inces- 
sant ringing  of  the  changes  on  the  tive  constant  virtues, 
and  the  five  human  relations,  which  form  the  basis  of 
moral  philosophy  in  China.  Even  the  Buddhist  priests, 
and  the  followers  of  Taou,  teach  their  disciples  the 


KSTEEMKI)    WORKS.  161 

luKiks  of  Confucius ;  and  nothing  is  looked  upon  as 
Ifaniing,  in  China,  which  does  not  emanate  from  this 
authorized  and  infallible  source. 

In  addition  to  their  classical  writings,  they  have  a 
number  of  works  of  high  antiquity  and  great  esti- 
mation ;  such  as  the  (.'how-le  and  K-!e,  supposed  to 
have  been  written  by  Chow-kung,  eleven  hundred  years 
Ijefore  Christ ;  and  treating  of  the  ceremonies  of  mar- 
riage, funerals,  visiting,  feasting,  &c.  the  Kea-yu,  or 
••  sayings  of  Confucius, "  ascribed  to  his  grandson, 
Tsze-sze;  the  Heaou  king,  treating  of  filial  piety; 
the  Yew-he'),  and  Seaou-heo,  intendcnl  for  young  per- 
sons; together  with  the  writings  of  later  phil()S()[)hers, 
celebrated,  both  for  tlu^ir  elegant  style  and  orlhtxlox 
sentiments.  The  Koo-wan,  or  -  specimens  of  ancient 
literature,"  contains  extracts  from  thi»ir  most  celebrated 
authors,  and  is  highly  prized  and  commonly  read  in 
(*hina.  In  addition  to  these  philosophical  writings, 
thev  have  very  voluminous  works  on  history  and  bio- 
graphy,  together  with  piles  of  poems,  in  which  the 
genius  of  Chinese  versifiers  has  been  displayed,  from 
the  days  of  WSn-wang  to  the  present  nge.  '1  he  de- 
partments of  philology  and  philosophy,  nutural  history 
and  botany,  nii'dieine  anil  jurisprud  nci*.  luivr  been 
Jittend«*d  to  by  uuintTous  authors;  ami  though  nuich 
improvement  has  not  bi^'ii  madr.  of  late  yrars,  ul  the 
<-arlv  advancement  madi*  iu  th'>e  studiv^.  i>  er.  ditable 
to  till'  gi-nius  of  aiu'ient  Chin  \. 

Hesi<h'S  the  writer^  iu  {\w  orih  »do\  Mho.»I.  dure 
have  been  a  great  numlnr  of  author>.  a(lvnialli:t»  the 
^yhtem  o(  Lnou-keun  anil  Huddha.  'Ihr  Taou-tih-king, 
rom|)ostHl  by  the  former,  is  coeval  with  the  books  of 
Confucius,  and  nearly  as  much  esteemed  by  the  fol- 

M 


162  ORAL    LANGUAGE. 

lowers  of  Taou ;  while  the  charms  and  prayers  of  the 
Buddhist  sect,  fill  numerous  cases,  in  all  the  temples  of 
Fuh,  and  find  their  way,  by  gratuitous  distribution, 
into  the  hands  of  millions.  Plays  and  novels,  with 
works  of  a  light  and  questionable  character,  are  still 
more  extensively  multiplied,  and  actually  deluge  the 
land.  A  Chinese  bookseller  issues  his  catalogue,  in 
the  same  way  with  our  English  bibliopolists,  and  in 
the  number  of  works,  with  the  cheapness  of  the  prices, 
would  vie  with  any  advertisers,  on  this  side  the  globe. 
Many  of  their  publications  amount  to  two  hundred  and 
fifty  or  three  hundred  volumes ;  and  one  has  been  met 
with,  amounting  to  three  thousand  volumes,  indicative 
either  of  the  abundance  of  their  matter,  or  their  tedious 
prolixity. 

We  have  hitherto  alluded  principally  to  the  Chinese 
characters,  and  the  method  they  have  adopted,  of  trans- 
mitting and  perpetuating  their  ideas.  We  shall  now 
treat  of  their  spoken  language ;  not  that  wanting  pre- 
ceded speaking,  but  because  the  written  character 
constitutes  the  universal  medium,  and  has  been,  for 
centuries,  unchanged;  while  spoken  sounds  vary  in 
every  province  of  the  empire,  and  through  each  suc- 
ceeding age.  It  is  scarcely  possible  to  ascertain  the 
original  sounds  of  the  letters,  in  alphabetic  languages, 
where  the  arbitrary  marks  are  few ;  and  how  much  less 
can  the  enunciations  appropriated  to  several  thousand 
characters,  be  retained  unimpaired,  for  successive  ages, 
among  hundreds  of  millions  of  people.  The  written 
medium,  therefore,  must  be  looked  upon  as  the  most 
stable  part  of  the  language  ;  while  their  vocal  commu- 
nications come  next  into  consideration. 

The  Chinese  language  is   monosyllabic,  inasmuch 


METHOD    OF    SPELLING.  IttJj 

;  the  sound  of  each  character  is  pronounced  by  a 
single  emission  of  the  voice,  and  is  completed  at  one 
utterance:  for  though  there  are  some  Chinese  words 
which  appear  to  be  disyllabic,  and  are  written  with  a 
dianesis,  as  keen,  teen,  &c.,  yet  they  are  as  really 
monosyllabic,  and  sounded  as  much  together,  as  our 
words,  '*  beer  "  and  '*  fear."  The  joining  of  tw^o  mono- 
syllables, to  fonn  a  phrase  for  certain  words,  as  fah-too, 
for  "•  rule  T  wang-ke,  to  express  '•  forget,"  &c.  does  not 
militate  against  the  assertion  above  made,  for  the  two 
parts  of  the  term  are  still  distinct  wortls,  which  are 
merely  thrown  together  into  a  phrase,  for  the  puq)ose 
of  definiteness  in  conversation. 

As  the  Chinese  do  not  divide  their  wortls  into  ele- 
mentar}'  sounds,  they  know  nothing  of  spelling;  but 
they  have  a  method  of  determining  and  describing 
particular  enunciations,  which  nearly  answers  thc»ir  pur- 
pose. ITie  plan  they  adopt  is,  to  divide  each  word 
into  its  initial  and  final ;  and  then,  taking  two  other 
well-known  characters,  one  of  which  has  the  given 
initial,  and  the  other  the  final,  they  unite  them  toge- 
ther, and  form  the  sound  n-quired.  This  they  call  split- 
ting the  sounds:  and  though,  from  ignorance  of  the 
principles  of  orthography,  thry  sometimes  divide  the 
sounds  improj)erly  ;  while,  from  the  various  sounds  at- 
tached to  the  characters  adduced,  the  result  is  fre- 
quently imdetermined ;  yit  it  is  the  best  imtluHl  they 
have,  and  is  employed  in  all  their  di(tit)naries.  A 
reference  to  the  initials  and  finals  of  the  mandarin 
dialect,  will  enable  the  reader  to  see  what  sounds  it 
contains,  and  what  articulations  the  inlucated  diinese 
are  capable  of  pronouncing. 

M  2 


164 


INITIALS    AND    FINALS. 


The  initials  are  sixteen  simple,  five  aspirated,  and  one  silent.    The 
sixteen  simple  initials  are  as  follows : — 


ch,  as  in  church. 

f,  as  mfar, 

g,  hard,  as  in  ^o : 
sometimes  gn, 
as  in  sing'mff. 

h,   strongly  aspi- 
rated, 
j,   as  in  French, 
jamais. 


k,  as  in  kite. 
1,  as  in  lame. 


m,  as  m  maim. 
n,  as  in  nun. 


the  vowels, 
t,  as  in  t(^. 
ts,  as  in  heart's  ease 
dropping  all  but 
the   ts,    and   the 
succeeding  vowel. 
tsz,  a  peculiar  sound 
followed    by    a 
short  e. 


p,  as  iapath. 
s,  as  in  send. 
sh,  as  in  ship. 
sz,  as  in  his  zeal  ; 
pronounced  without 

The  five  aspirated  initials  are  the  ch,  k,  p,  t,  and  ts,  iiescribed  above, 
pronounced  with  a  strong  aspirate  between  these  consonants,  and  the 
following  vowels. 

The  silent  initials  give  no  sound  to  the  finals,  which,  therefore, 
when  joined  with  this  negative  beginning,  stand  as  they  are;  but 
wherever  the  diarsesis  e,  i,  and  u,  occur  in  the  final,  y  is  prefixed, 
when  writing  the  sound  in  English  orthography,  as  ya,  for  ea,  yae 
for  eae,  &c. 

The  forty-three  finals  are  as  follows  : — 


the  a  as  in 
father. 


a, 
ae, 

an, 

Sn,  as  in  woman. 

ang,  as  in  hang. 

^g,  as  in  hung. 

aou,  this  sound  is 
a  combination 
of  the  a,  \nfa- 
tlier,  and  the 
ow,  in  howl. 

ay,  as  in  hay. 

e,  as  in  me. 

e,  as  the  French 
inje:  —  found 
only  in  combi- 
nation with  sh, 
sz,  and  tsz. 

ea,  as  in  meander. 

eae,  the  a  a«  \n fat  her 
the  c  as  in  me. 


eang,  as  ang^  m  an- 
ger, preceded  by  e. 

eaou,  like  the  aou, 
preceded  by  e. 

eay,  as  the  ay,  in  hay, 
preceded  by  e. 

een,  as  en  in  pen,  pre- 
cecded  by  e. 

en,  as  the  e'e  in  e'er. 

eo,  as  in  geomancy. 

eu,  as  in  the  French 
pen. 

euen,  as  yawn,  pre- 
ceded by  e. 

cun,  as  the  u,  in  hun^ 
preceded  by  e. 

eung,  as  in  young. 

ew,  as  mfew. 

in,  as  in  pin. 

ing,  as  in  king. 

o,  as  in  no. 


oo,  as  in  loo. 

ow,  as  in  cow. 

uen,    as   the  final 
sound  of  lawn. 

un,  as  in  bun. 

img,  as  m  flung. 

urh,  as  in  viper. 

uy,  as  m  fluid. 

wa,  as  in  quaternion. 

wae,   as  the  former, 
succeeded  by  e. 

wan,  as  in  truant. 

wan,  as  in  won. 

wang,  as  the  a  in^- 
ther. 

wSlng,  as  the  a  in  wo- 
man. 

we,  as  in  we. 

wei,  as  in  wily. 

wo,  as  in  wo. 

woo,  as  in  woo. 


PAUCITY    OF    WORDS.  165 

By  this,  it  will  be  seen,  that  the  b,  and  d,  are  wholly 
wanting  in  the  mandarin  dialect;  that  the  r  has  no 
vibratory  sound ;  and  that  n  and  ng,  are  the  only  con- 
sonants among  the  finals;  while  all  the  rest  have 
vowel  terminations. 

The  orthography  employed  above,  is  that  of  Dr. 
Morrison's  Dictionary,  which  is  preferred,  not  as  en- 
tirely unexceptionable,  but  as  being  generally  known, 
and,  at  present,  the  only  one  which  we  possess,  in  the 
English  language. 

Were  all  these  initials  to  be  joined  with  the  several 
finals,  they  would  produce  by  their  union  nine  hundred 
and  forty-six  monosyllables.  They  are  not,  however, 
varied  to  their  utmost  extent;  and  thrive  hundred  and 
two  different  monosyllables  are  all  that  the  Chinese 
really  extract  from  these  combinations.  In  attempting 
to  pronounce  the  names  of  foreigners,  or  the  words  of 
another  language,  they  endeavour  to  express  them  by 
combining  the  monosyUables  of  their  own  tongue ; 
and  if  these  are  not  suftieient,  thev  have  no  meth(xl  of 
writing,  and  scarcely  any  of  enunciating  the  given  wortl. 
Thus  they  make  sad  havoc  of  the  language  of  other 
nations,  and  missicmaries,  in  aiming  to  write  scripture 
names  in  the  Chinese  character,  tind  considerable  diffi- 
culty in  expressing  them  suflieiently  concise  and  clear. 

But,  it  may  be  asked,  how  do  the  Chinese  manage 
to  make  themselves  intelligible  to  each  other,  with  only 
three  hundred  uumosvUables,  and  how  can  these  be 
sufficient  for  all  the  purposes  of  oral  language  V  To 
this  it  may  bi»  replied,  that  the  Chinesi-  havo  a  nu'thod 
of  incriasing  the  number  of  their  wonls  l)y  assigning 
to  each  a  different  tcmr.  uhieh,  though  sean*rlv  dis- 
cemible   by  an  unpnutierd   rar.  are  as   n'adil\  distin- 


166  VARIATION    OF   TONES. 

guished  and  imitated  by  Chinese  organs,  as  diJBTeTences 
of  elementary  sounds  with  us.  Indeed  they  more  easily 
discern  a  change  of  intonation  than  a  discrepancy  in 
orthography ;  while  even  infants  among  them  learn  to 
imitate  the  tones  as  soon  as  they  begin  to  utter  words. 
All  the  words  in  their  pronouncing  dictionaries  are 
arranged  according  to  these  tones,  and  they  are  as 
necessary  a  part  of  the  language  as  the  sounds  them- 
selves. Besides  which,  the  tones  never  vary,  either 
through  the  lapse  of  time  or  the  distance  of  place ;  for 
however  much  the  ancients  may  diflfer  fh)m  the  mo- 
dems, and  the  inhabitants  of  Peking  from  those  of 
Canton,  in  the  sounds  they  apply  to  the  various  cha- 
racters, yet  the  tones  are  invariably  the  same,  not  only 
throughout  every  province  of  China,  but  even  amongst 
the  neighbouring  nations  of  Cochin  China,  Corea,  and 
Japan.  This  is  evident,  from  the  poetry  of  the  Chinese, 
which  is  based  upon  the  intonation,  and  which  was  the 
same  a  thousand  years  ago  that  it  is  now,  and  continues 
to  be  modulated  in  the  same  manner  wherever  the  Chi- 
nese character  is  used. 

The  tones  are  substantially  four,  which  the  Chinese 
call  the  even,  the  high,  the  departing,  and  the  entering 
tones ;  and  which  are  thus  described : — 

**Tlie  even  tone  has  an  equal  path,  neither  high  nor  low; 

**  The  high  tone  is  a  loud  sound,  both  shrill  and  strong ; 

"  The  departing  tone  is  distinct,  but  seains  to  retreat  to  a  distance ; 

"  The  entering  tone  is  short,  contracted,  and  hastily  gathered  up." 

These  four  principal  tones  are  increased  by  adding  a 
lower  "  even  "  tone,  making  five  in  all.  These  may  be 
distinguished  in  European  books,  by  the  employment 
of  acrents,  such  as  the  acute  and  grave,  the  long  and 


MISTAKES    KASV.  1()7 

• 

short,  with  the  circumflex.  The  ''entering"  or  con- 
tracted tone,  however,  sometimes  requires  a  different 
orthography ;  the  conchiding  nasal  being  omitted,  and 
the  contracted  vowel  followed  by  the  letter  h,  to  shew 
that  it  is  to  be  pronounced  short.  This  exhibits  in  our 
Chinese  dictionaries,  alphabetically  arranged,  an  in- 
crease of  about  one  hundred  words,  though  in  fact  the 
number  of  real  Chinese  sounds,  unvaried  by  tones,  is 
little  more  than  three  hundred.  These  three  hundred 
words,  if  accentuated  by  the  five  tones,  would  give  the 
sum  of  fifteen  hundred  distin&ruishable  utterances  in  the 
mandarin  dialect ;  but  the  Chinese  do  not  avail  them- 
selves of  all  the  advantages  which  their  pronouncing 
system  affords,  and  one  thousand  variations  are  the 
utmost  actually  in  use.  It  necessarily  follows,  there- 
fore, that  they  have  many  characters  under  one  and  the 
same  sound.  This  constitutes  a  great  difficulty  in  the 
communication  of  ideas,  and  renders  mistakes  both  easy 
and  frequent.  In  ordef  to  prevent  the  confusion  likely 
to  arise  from  this  paucity  of  sounds,  the  Chinese  are  in 
the  habit  of  asscK^iating  cognates  and  s\nonynu*s,  and  of 
combining  individual  terms  into  set  phrases,  which  are 
as  regularly  used  in  the  accustomed  fonn,  as  c(mipound 
words  in  our  own  language.  Hence  the  Chinese  has 
l>ecome  a  language  of  phrases ;  and  it  Is  necessarj*  to 
leani,  not  onlv  the  terms  and  the  tones,  but  the  svstem 
of  collocati<m  also;   which  in  that  countrv  is  the  mon» 

m 

im|>ortant,  on  account  of  the  paucity  of  words,  and 
the  number  of  tenns  resembling  each  other  in  sound, 
though  differing  in  sense. 

In  the  science  of  gramnuir,  the  Chinese  haxe  made 
no  progress ;  and  among  the  host  of  their  literati,  no 
one  si»ems  to  havt*  turned  his  attention  to  this  subject. 


168  CHINESE   GRAMMAR. 

They  have  not  learned  to  distinguish  the  parts  of 
speech,  or  to  define  and  designate  case,  gender,  number, 
person,  mood,  or  tense ;  they  neither  decline  their 
nouns,  nor  conjugate  their  verbs,  while  regimen  and 
concord  are  with  them  based  on  no  written  rules.  Not 
that  the  language  is  incapable  of  expressing  these  ideas, 
or  that  a  scheme  of  grammar  could  not  be  drawn  up 
for  the  Chinese  tongue;  but  the  natives  themselves 
have  no  notion  of  such  distinctions,  and  could  hardly 
be  made  to  comprehend  them.  They  have  treatises  on 
the  art  of  speaking  and  writing,  but  these  handle  the 
subject  in  a  manner  peculiar  to  themselves.  They 
di\Tide  their  words  into  ''  living  and  dead,"  "  real  and 
empty;"  a  "  living  word"  is  a  verb,  and  "  a  dead  word" 
a  substantive ;  while  both  of  these  are  called  '^  real," 
in  distinction  from  particles,  which  are  termed  "  empty." 
They  also  distinguish  words  into  "important"  and 
"  unimportant."  The  chief  aim  of  Chinese  writers  is 
to  dispose  the  particles  aright,  and  he  who  can  do  this 
is  denominated  a  clever  scholar.  As  for  the  distinction 
between  noun,  pronoun,  verb,  and  participle,  they  have 
never  thought  of  it;  and  use  words  occasionally  in  each 
of  these  fonns,  without  any  other  change  than  that  of 
position  or  intonation.  They  have  terms  for  expressing 
the  manner  anTl  time  of  an  action,  with  the  number  and 
gendel:  of  individuals ;  but  they  more  frequently  leave 
these  things  to  be  gathered  from  the  context,  imagining 
that  such  auxiliai-y  words  disfigure  rather  than  em- 
bellish the  sentence.  To  an  European,  their  composition 
appears  indefinite,  and  sometimes  unintelligible ;  but 
to  a  native,  this  terse  and  sententious  mode  of  writing, 
is  both  elegant  and  inielligible.  In  conversation  they 
are   sometimes  more  diffuse,  but  in  composition  they 


FlGl  RES    OF    SPKECII.  169 

are  concise,  and  delight  to  express  much  in  a  few 
wonis.  Moral  apothegms  and  pithy  sayings,  are  fre- 
quently indulged  in;  and  so  sententious  are  their  books, 
that  whole  chapters  may  be  met  with,  in  which  the 
Kentences  do  not  exceed  four  wonls  each.  It  will  be 
seen  from  this,  that  Chinese  grammar  is  of  a  truly 
primitive  character,  just  as  we  might  exix?ct  to  find  it 
in  the  infancy  of  langUcige,  when  men  expressed  them- 
selves in  short  sentences  and  few  wonls.  The  student 
of  Chinese  will  not  have  to  burthi'U  his  mind  with 
many  ndes ;  but  framing  his  s|K*ech  according  to  the 
native  mcKlel,  will  gradually  acquire  a  mode  of  commu- 
nicating his  ideas  at  onci'  ptrsjncuous  and  acceptable. 

It  must  not  be  thought,  however,  that  the  Chinese 
language  is  destitute  of  ornament.  'I hey  employ 
various  figures  of  speech,  and  in  sonu'  they  excel. 
Metaphor  is  frequently  to  be  met  with  in  their  writings, 
and  similes  are  a1)undant.  Thev  are  fond  of  alliter- 
ation,  and  attention  to  rhythm  is  with  them  an  essential 
part  of  composition.  CJ nidation  and  climax  an*  some- 
timers  well  sustained,  while  in  description  and  dialogue 
they  set m  quite  at  home,  liut  the  most  ninarkalde 
feature  of  Chinese  composition,  is  the  antithesis.  Most 
of  the  principal  words  arc  elassrd  in  pairs,  such  as 
heavi'U  and  earth,  beginning  and  t  nd,  day  and  night, 
hot  and  cold,  ^ce.  From  antitlutieal  words,  tbc\  pro- 
ceed to  contnist  plua.scs  and  smtcnees,  and  <lraw  up 
whole  paragraphs  upon  the  sanu*  jrinei|)le.  In  tlir>e 
antithetical  stntiiut's,  tlie  lunnbt  r  of  words,  tlu'tlas.s 
of  expressions,  the  meaning  and  intonation,  ttirrther 
with    the    wh«)le    sentiment,    iwc    nieeK    and    exactlv 

m 

Imlanct  (I,  so  that  the  one  e<»^trd)Ute^  to  the*  per>pie»»ity 
and  effect  of  the  other.      Siuh  a  conntini:  of  words,  and 


170  CHINESE    POETRY. 

such  a  mechanical  arrangement  of  sentences,  would  be 
intolerahle  in  European  composition,  but  are  quite  ele- 
gant and  almost  essential  in  Chinese.  Tautology,  which 
is  justly  repudiated  with  us,  is  much  indulged  in  by 
them ;  and  sentences  are  rendered  emphatic  and  di&* 
tinct  by  repeating  words,  and  sometimes  phrases,  or 
by  reiterating  the  same  idea  in  other  terms. 

In  ancient  times  the  Chinese  composed  a  number  of 
odes,  which  were  handed  down  to  later  ages.  Out  of 
three  thousand  of  these  poems,  Confucius  selected  three 
hundred,  which  are  still  extant  in  the  book  of  odes. 
The  principal  of  these  are  on  the  usual  subjects  of  love 
and  war,  and  are  replete  with  metaphor  drawn  from 
nature.  In  these  compositions  some  little  attention  is 
paid  to  rhyme,  but  none  to  measure ;  the  poetry  con- 
sisting chiefly  in  the  arrangement  of  the  sentences,  and 
the  figurative  character  of  the  language. 

During  the  Tang  and  the  Sung  dynasties,  the  art  of 
poetry  was  much  cultivated,  and  the  present  system  of 
Chinese  versification  was  then  established.  Their 
poetic  effusions  are  of  three  kinds,  odes,  songs,  and 
diffuse  poems.  In  their  modem  odes,  they  observe 
both  rhyme  and  measure,  and  are  very  particular  about 
the  antithesis.  Their  verses  consist  of  four  lines,  with 
five*  or  seven  words  in  each ;  the  first,  second,  and  last 
line  of  the  verse  being  made  to  rhyme.  The  measure 
consists  in  the  right  disposition  of  the  accents,  which 
have  been  above  described  as  four.  In  poetry,  how- 
ever, they  divide  these  into  two,  viz.,  the  even  and  the 
oblique;  which  latter  includes  all  besides  the  even. 
The  rule  is,  that  if  the  first  two  words  are  in  the  even, 
the  next  two  must  be  in  the  oblique  tone,  and  so  the 
oblique  and  even  tones  must  be  divei*sified  and  con- 


PREVALENCE    OF    LEARNING.  171 

tnsted,  to  the  end  of  the  verse.  So  essential  are  these 
tones  to  constitute  good  poetry,  that  the  Chinese  will 
not  look  at  a  verse,  however  well  expressed,  and  neatly 
rhyming,  in  which  accent  is  outraged.  In  addition  to 
rhjrme  and  measure,  the  Chinese  require  that  the 
expressions  should  l>e  bold,  the  thought  vivid  and 
striking,  and  every  word  in  each  line  corresponding 
with  its  opposite,  so  as  to  form  a  chain  of  beautiful 
antitheses,  mutually  illustrating  and  setting  forth  their 
fellows.  ITie  most  celebrated  poets  of  China  are 
Le-tae-pth,  and  Too-foo,  both  of  whom  flourished 
about  a  thousand  years  ago ;  and  who  not  only  ani- 
mated their  contemporaries  by  inditing  rhymes,  but 
have  handed  down  a  number  of  elegant  and  pithy 
poems,  which  are  still  the  admiration  of  the  Chinese* 
The  number  of  individuals  acquainted  with  letters  in 
China,  is  amazingly  great.  One  half  of  the  male  popu- 
lation are  able  to  read ;  while  some  mount  the  ''  cloudy 
ladder  "  of  literary  fame,  and  far  exceed  their  compa- 
nions. The  general  prevalence  of  learning  in  China, 
may  be  ascribed  to  the  system  pursued  at  the  literary 
examinations ;  by  which  none  are  admitteil  to  office, 
but  those  who  have  |>assed  the  ordeal  with  success, 
while  each  individual  is  allowinl  to  \r\  his  skill  in  the 

m 

public  hall.  Wealth,  jwitronage,  friends,  or  favour  are 
of  no  avail  in  procuring  advancement ;  while  talent, 
merit,  dilig(»nce,  and  |H»rseverdnce,  even  in  the  jKH)rest 
and  humblest  individual,  are  almost  sure  of  their  appro- 
priate reward.  This  is  their  principle,  and  their  prac- 
tice does  not  much  varv  from  it.  Thev  have  a  proverb, 
that  *'  while  mvaltv  is  hereditarv,  ofHee  is  not ;"  and 
the  plan  Jidopted  at  the  public  examinations  is  an  illus- 
tration of  it. 


172  LITERARY    E;XAMINATI0NS. 

In  order  to  understand  the  theory  of  these  examina- 
tions, it  will  be  necessary,  first,  to  allude  to  the  general 
divisions  of  the  country ;  because  the  various  degrees  of 
literary  rank  correspond  to  the  size  and  importance  of 
the  districts,  where  the  enquiry  is  held.  China  is  divi- 
ded into  eighteen  provinces,  each  containing  about  ten 
counties,  or  departments;  and  each  county  about  ten 
districts ;  the  districts  do  not  exactly  correspond  to  this 
number,  but  the  aggregate  throughout  the  empire  is 
fifteen  hundred  and  eighteen.  In  the  province  of 
Canton,  there  are  nine  counties,  ten  departments,  and 
seventy-two  districts.  The  degrees  of  literary  honour 
are  four ;  viz.  sew  tsae,  "  men  of  cultivated  talent ;" 
keu  jin,  "  elevated  persons ;"  tsin  sze,  "  advanced  scho- 
lars ;'*  and  han  lin,  "  the  forest  of  pencils,"  or  national 
institute.  The  first  title  is  conferred  in  the  county 
towns ;  the  second  in  the  provincial  cities ;  the  third  in 
the  capital ;  and  the  fourth  in  the  emperor  s  palace. 

The  examinations  commence  in  the  districts,  in  each 
of  which  about  a  thousand  persons  try  their  skill ; 
averaging  about  two  per  cent,  of  the  male  adult  popu- 
lation. Twice  in  every  three  years,  the  presiding 
officer  of  each  district  assembles  all  the  scholars  under 
his  jurisdiction  in  the  place  of  examination,  and  there 
issues  out  themes  on  which  they  write  an  essay  and  an 
ode,  to  see  whether  they  are  suited  for  further  trial ; 
he  then  affixes  a  notice  to  the  walls  of  his  office,  on 
which  are  inscribed  the  names  of  all  those  recom- 
mended to  the  lieutenant  of  the  county ;  this  officer 
again  examines  them,  together  with  those  residing  in 
the  county  town  ;  and  after  repeated  trials  selects  a 
few,  who  thus  gain  what  is  called  ''a  name  in  the 
village."     This  distinction  is  much  coveted  by  the  can- 


FOR    THE    FIRST    DEGREK.  173 

didatcs,  as  affording  the  advantage  of  a  gocxl  standing 
before  the  literar}'  chancellor;  the  first  name  among 
them  lieing  almost  sure  of  a  degree. 

After  the  magistrates  have  tried  the  capacities  of 
the  yoimg  men,  they  are  subjected  to  a  more  rigorous 
examination  before  the  chancellor,  which  determines 
their  fate,  as  to  the  first  degree.  The  trial  takes  place 
in  the  county  hall,  which  is  divided  into  compart^ 
ments,  just  sufficient  for  the  accommodation  of  each 
student ;  they  are  searched  on  entering,  to  prevent 
their  carrjing  with  them  any  books  or  papers,  that 
might  assist  them  in  their  compositions;  themes  are 
given  out,  on  which  they  write  both  in  prose  and 
poetry ;  their  productions  are  marked  instead  of  being 
signed,  in  order  to  prevent  partiality ;  and  the  papers 
lH*ing  laid  before  the  chancellor,  he  selects  the  best, 
and  confciv;  on  their  authors  the  title  of  sew  isae,  equi- 
valent to  our  bachelor  of  arts ;  at  the  rate  of  one  per 
cent,  on  all  the  candidates ;  averaging  ten  for  each 
district,  twenty  for  each  department,  and  thirty  for 
each  county  ;  and  giving  about  twelve  hundred  for  the 
province  of  Canton,  at  every  examination.  As  these 
take  place  twice  in  every  three  years,  there  nnist  l)e 
an  annual  increase  of  eight  hundred  graduates  for 
Canton  alom*.  On  attaining  the  first  step  of  literary 
rank,  tin*  individual  is  ext  inpted  from  corporeal  pun- 
i2»hnu*nt,  and  cannot  be  chastised  but  bv  the  chancellor 

m 

himsi'lf. 

'ITie  examination  for  the  second  degree,  takes  place 
on<e  in  ever\'  three  vears,  at  the  provincial  cities;  and 
is  attended  bv  seiv  tsat's  onlv.  The  24(H)  newlv  made 
gniduates,  together  with  the  unsuccessful  ones  of  for- 
mer years,  now  assemble,  and  fonn  a  bcxly  of  about 


174  FOR  THE  SECOND  DEGREE. 

10,000  aspirants  for  the  rank  of  keu  jin,  or  ^^  elevated 
men."  This  is  a  most  eventful  and  trying  period,  and 
many  an  anxious  heart  beats  high  with  expectation  of 
mounting  another  step  of  "  the  cloudy  ladder/'  The 
imperial  chancellor,  and  the  chief  officers  of  the  pro- 
vince, imite  together  in  examining  the  candidates.  The 
literary  arena  is  provided  with  several  thousand  small 
cells,  into  which  the  competitors  are  introduced,  and 
guarded  by  soldiers,  so  as  to  prevent  collufflon  or  oom- 
munication,  till  the  trial  is  over.  The  examination 
takes  place  in  the  eighth  month  of  the  year,  and  the 
days  of  trial  are  the  ninth,  twelfth,  and  fifi;eenth;  on 
the  first  of  these  days  the  candidates  enter,  and  three 
schedules  are  handed  over  to  them,  containing  seven 
texts  from  the  classical  writings,  and  three  themes; 
upon  each  of  the  former  they  have  to  write  a  prose 
composition,  and  upon  each  of  the  latter  a  poetical 
effusion,  for  the  inspection  of  the  examiners ;  a  scribe 
stands  ready  to  copy  their  productions  with  red  ink, 
and  sets  a  mark  on  both  the  original  and  the  transcript, 
in  order  that  the  officers  may  not  discover  to  whom  the 
pieces  belong.  After  the.  completion  of  the  essays, 
they  are  sent  in  for  inspection,  and  if  the  slightest  fault 
be  committed,  or  a  word  improperly  written  or  applied, 
the  individuals  mark  is  immediately  stuck  up  at  the 
office  gate,  by  which  he  may  understand  that  it  is  time 
to  walk  home,  as  he  will  not  be  permitted  to  proceed 
to  the  next  trial. 

The  second  day  is  like  the  first,  and  the  defaulters 
are  struck  oflF  as  before ;  so  that  the  number  is  greatly 
reduced  by  the  time  the  third  trial  comes.  At  the  close 
of  this,  the  papers  are  closely  inspected,  and  a  few 
selected  as  the  most  intelligent,  whose  names  are  pub- 


FOR  THE  THIRD  DKGRKE.  175 

lished  for  the  informarion  of  the  people.  Seventy-two 
*•  elevated  men/'  equivalent  to  our  masters  of  arts,  are 
chosen  out  of  the  ten  thousand  competitors  in  the  pro- 
vince of  Canton,  and  about  as  many  for  each  of  the 
other  provinces,  making  about  thirteen  hundred  for  the 
whole  empire.  When  the  announcement  of  the  suc- 
cessful candidates  is  published,  the  multitude  nish 
forward  to  gain  the  intelligence,  and  hand-bills  are 
printed  and  circulated  far  and  wide  ;  not  only  for  the 
information  of  the  candidates  themselves,  but  their 
parents  and  kindred  also,  who  receive  titles  and  honours 
in  common  with  their  favoured  relations.  Presents  are 
then  made  to  the  triumphant  scholars,  and  splendid 
apparel  prepared  for  them,  so  that  they  soon  become 
rich  and  great.  Tonlay  they  are  dwelhng  in  an  hum- 
ble cottage,  and  to-morrow  introduced  to  the  palaces  of 
the  great ;  riding  in  sedans,  or  on  horseback,  and  every 
where  received  with  the  greatest  honour. 

ITie  thirtl  degree  is  the  result  of  a  still  more  rigorous 
examination  at  the  capital.  The  thirteen  hundred 
new  masters  of  arts,  together  with  those  fonnerly 
graduated,  who  have  not  risen  higher,  assemble  once 
in  three  years,  at  the  capital,  to  try  for  the  third 
literary  degree.  Here  also  about  ten  thousand  candi- 
dates enter  the  lists,  and  after  an  examination  similar 
to  what  has  been  described,  three  hundred  an*  chosen, 
who  are  dignified  with  the  title  of  tsin-sze,  or  '•  ad- 
vanced scholars,"  equal  to  our  (l(KMors  of  law.  On 
attaining  this  degree,  they  are  immediately  eligible  to 
office,  and  are  generally  appointed  forthwith.  The 
8uiH»rintendency  of  a  district  is  the  tirst  jHxst  they 
occupy,  and  there  is  not  a  magistrate  throughout  the 
empin*  who  has  not  attained  the  degree  referred  to. 


176         FOR  THE  FOURTH  DEGREE. 

The  whole  number  of  civil  officers  in  China,  of  the 
rank  of  district  magistrate,  and  upwards,  is  about 
three  thousand ;  and  the  addition  of  one  hundred  per 
annum  seems  but  just  enough  to  fill  up  the  vacancies 
occasioned  by  death  or  dismissal. 

The  fourth  degree  follows  a  very  close  examination 
in  the  presence  of  the  emperor.  The  three  newly  made 
doctors  are  summoned  into  the  imperial  palace,  where 
they  all  compose  essays  on  given  themes.  A  small 
number  of  these  are  chosen  to  enter  the  Han-lin-yuen, 
"  the  court  of  the  forest  of  pencils,"  or  national  insti- 
tute :  where  they  reside,  most  liberally  supported  and 
patronized  by  the  emperor,  to  prepare  public  documents, 
draw  up  national  papers,  and  delil}erate  on  all  questions 
regarding  politics  and  literature.  The  members  of  this 
court  are  considered  the  cream  of  the  country,  and  are 
frequently  appointed  to  the  highest  offices  in  the  state. 
The  three  principal  candidates  at  this  fourth  examina- 
tion, are  forthwith  mounted  on  horseback,  and  paraded 
for  three  days  round  the  capital,  signifying  that  "•  thus 
it  shall  be  done  to  the  man  whom  the  king  delighteth 
to  honour.''  The  chief  of  the  first  three  is  one  of  a 
million,  occupying  the  most  enviable  post  in  the  nation, 
and  yet  a  post  to  which  all  are  eligible,  and  to  which 
all  aspire. 

In  order  to  succeed  at  any  of  the  literary  examina- 
tions, it  is  necessary  to  put  forth  extraoixlinary  exertions. 
Each  candidate  is  expected  to  know  by  heart  the  whole 
of  the  four  books,  and  five  classics,  as  well  as  the 
authorized  commentaries  upon  them.  They  must  also 
be  well  acquainted  with  the  most  celebrated  writers  of 
the  middle  ages ;  and  the  history  of  China,  from  the 
earliest  antiquity,  must  be  fresh  in  their  recollection, 


CHINESE    PERSEVERANCE.  177 

that  they  may  allude  to  the  circumstances  of  bye-gone 
days,  and  enrich  their  compositions  with  phrases  from 
ancient  authors,  who,  in  the  estimation  of  the  Chinese, 
thought  and  wrote  far  better  than  the  modems.  The 
chief  excellency  of  their  essays,  consists  in  introducing 
as  many  quotations  as  possible,  and  the  farther  they  go 
back,  for  recondite  and  unusual  expressions,  the  better ; 
but  they  are  deprived  of  every  scrap  of  writing,  and 
are  expected  to  carry  their  library,  to  use  their  own 
phrase,  in  their  stomachs,  that  they  may  bring  forth 
their  literary  stores  as  occasion  requires. 

All  this  can  only  be  attained  by  great  application 
and  perseverance.  The  first  five  or  six  years  at  school 
are  spent  in  committing  the  canonical  books  to  memory ; 
another  six  years  are  required  to  supply  them  with 
phrases  for  a  good  style  ;  and  an  additional  number  of 
years,  spent  in  incessant  toil,  are  needed  to  ensure 
success.  Long  before  the  break  of  day,  the  Chinese 
student  may  l)e  heard  chaimting  the  sacred  books ;  and 
till  late  at  night,  the  same  task  is  continued.  Of  one 
man  it  is  related,  that  he  tied  his  hair  to  a  beam  of  the 
house,  in  ortler  to  prevent  his  nodding  to  sleep.  Another, 
more  resolute,  was  in  the  habit  of  driving  an  awl  into 
his  thigh,  when  inclined  to  slumber.  One  poor  lad, 
suspended  his  book  to  the  horns  of  the  buffalo,  that 
he  might  learn  while  following  the  plough ;  and 
another,  bored  a  hole  in  the  wainscot  of  his  cottage, 
that  he  mij^ht  steal  a  glimpse  of  his  neighbours  light. 
They  tell  of  one,  who  fearing  that  the  task  assigned 
him  was  too  lianl,  gave  up  his  books  in  despair ;  and 
was  retuniing  to  a  manual  employment,  when  he  saw 
an  old  woman  rubbing  a  crow-bar  on  a  stone ;  on  ask- 

N 


1/H  AOVANTAGES    OP   THE    SYSTEM. 

ing  her  the  reason,  she  replied,  that  she  was  just  in 
want  of  a  needle,  and  thought  she  would  rub  down  the 
crow-bar,  till  she  got  it  small  enoi^h.  The  patience 
of  the  aged  female  provoked  him  to  make  another 
attempt,  and  he  succeeded  in  attaining  to  the  rank  of 
the  first  three  in  the  empire. 

The  advantage  of  this  system  will  appear,  in  the 
even-handed  justice  which  it  deals  out  to  all  classes. 
Caste  is  by  this  means  aRoIished ;  no  privileged  order 
is  tolerated ;  wealth  and  rank  are  alike  unavailing  to 
procure  advancement;  and  the  poor  are  enabled,  by 
detei-mined  exertion,  to  obtain  the  highest  distinction. 
Instances  are  frequent,  of  the  meanest  working  their 
way,  until  they  become  ministers  of  state,  and  sway 
the  destinies  of  the  empire.  These  facts  being  trum- 
peted abroad,  every  individual  strives  for  a  prize,  which 
is  equally  accessible  to  all.  They  say,  of  Shun,  who 
was  raised  to  the  throne,  by  his  talents  and  virtues, 
"Shun  was  a  man;  I,  also,  am  a  man;  if  I  do  but 
exert  myself.  I  may  be  as  great  as  he."  The  stimu- 
lus thus  given  to  energetic  perseverance,  is  immense; 
and  the  effect,  in  encouraging  learning,  incalculable. 
All  persons  acquire  some  knowledge  of  letters;  and 
learning,  such  as  it  is,  is  more  common  in  China, 
than  in  any  other  part  of  the  world.  Six  poor  brethren 
will  frequently  agree  to  labour  hard,  to  support  the 
seventh  at  his  books ;  with  the  hope,  that  should  he 
succeed,  and  acquire  oflice.  he  may  throw  a  protecting 
influence  over  bis  family,  and  reward  them  for  their 
toil.  Others  persevere,  to  the  decline  of  life,  in  the 
pursuit  of  literary  fiimc ;  and  old  men,  of  eighty, 
have  lieen  known  to  die,  of  sheer  cxcitemeut.  and  ex- 


DISADVANTAGES   OF   IT.  179 

haustion,  in  the  examination  halls.  In  short,  difficul* 
ties  vanish  before  them,  and  they  cheer  each  other 
on,  with  verses  like  the  following: — 

'*  Men  have  dug  through  mountains,  to  cut  a  channel  for  the  sea ; 
*^  And  have  melted  the  Ycry  stones,  to  repair  the  southern  skies ; 
**  Under  the  whole  heaven,  there  is  nothing  difficult ; 
**  It  is  only  that  men*8  minds  are  not  determined.** 

Another  advantage  of  the  system  is,  that  it  ensures 
the  education  of  the  magistrates.  Before  a  single  step 
can  be  gained  in  the  literary  ladder,  the  memory  must 
be  exercised ;  and  the  scrutiny  through  which  the  can- 
didates pass,  ensures  a  habit  of  vigilance  and  assiduity, 
which  must  be  serviceable  to  them  ever  after.  The 
ancient  classics  contain  many  moral  maxims ;  and  the 
history  of  the  empire,  recording  the  causes  of  the  rise 
and  fall  of  dynasties,  affords  some  knowledge  of  poli* 
tical  economy :  thus  the  mind  becomes  informed,  as  far 
as  information  is  attainable  in  China.  The  man  who 
would  prevail,  must  exercise  his  thoughts,  and  a  thinking 
man  is  likely  to  prove  a  good  magistrate.  The  system, 
at  any  rate,  is  calculated  to  ensure  a  corps  of  learned 
officers ;  and  it  would  not  be  much  amiss,  if  some  triple 
examination  of  the  kind  were  adopted,  before  our  dis- 
trict magistrates,  and  lord-lieutenants,  received  their 
commissions.  The  Chinese  look  upon  the  public  exa- 
minations as  the  glory  of  their  land,  and  think  meanly 
of  those  nations,  where  the  same  plan  is  not  adopted. 

The  disadvantages  of  the  system  arise  from  the  con- 
tracted range  of  their  literature,  and  from  their  perti- 
nacious attachment  to  the  ancients,  without  fostering 
the  genius  and  invention  of  the  modems.  The  sacred 
books  are  supposed  to  contain  every  thing  necessary  to 

N  2 


180 


DEPARTURES    FROM    IT. 


Ije  known  ;  and  whatever  lies  beyond  the  rangf 
human  relations  and  the  cardinal  virtues,  is  not  worth 
attending  to.  Ethics  and  metaphysics  being  their  prime 
study,  nature,  with  all  her  stores,  continues  unexplored ; 
geography,  astronomy,  chemistry,  anatomy,  and  me- 
chanics ;  with  the  laws  of  electricity,  galvanism,  and 
magnetism;  the  theory  of  light,  heat,  and  sound;  and 
all  the  results  of  the  inductive  philosophy,  are  quite 
neglected  and  unattended  to.  The  ancients  being  con- 
sidered more  intelligent  and  virtuous  than  the  modems, 
the  highest  excellence  consists  in  imitating  them;  and 
it  is  presumption  to  attempt  to  surpass  them.  Thus 
the  human  mind  is  fettered,  and  no  advance  is  made 
in  the  walks  of  science. 

Another  disatlvantage  is  ascrlhable  to  the  occasional 
departures  from  the  system.  Notwithstanding  the 
rigour  of  the  laws,  and  the  vigilance  of  the  magistracy, 
ways  and  means  are  frequently  discovered  of  bribing 
the  police  ;  and  of  inducing  some  candidates,  more  de- 
sirous of  present  advantage  than  of  future  fame,  to 
make  essays  for  their  companions. 

In  addition  to  these  imderhand  methods  of  getting 
forward,  the  government  sometimes  expose  offices  to 
public  sale,  in  order  to  relieve  their  own  necessities; 
but  this  practice  is  much  reprobated  by  the  imperial 
advisers,  and  seldom  resorted  to.  If  the  course  of 
study  were  improved  and  enlarged,  and  if  all  abuses 
were  carefully  guarded  against,  the  system  itself  is 
truly  admirable  and  worthy  of  imitation  ;  and  so  far  as 
it  is  maintained  in  its  purity,  constitutes  the  best 
institution  in  China. 


^feil^ 


ri^Ak 


CHAPTER    VIII. 

THE    RELIGIONS   OF    CHINA. 

TIIREB  SYSTEMS  OP  RELIGION  — CONFtXIUS— HIS  UPE— MORAL  AND  PO- 
UTICAL  OPINIONS— NOTIONS  ABOUT  UEAVEN— AND  THE  SUPREME— 
HIS  THEORY  OF  THE  UNIVERSE— THE  T>l'0  POWERS  OP  NATURE— THE 
DIAGRAMS— SCHEME  OF  METAPHYSICS— MATERIAL  TRINITY  — IDEAS 
OP  SnRITl'AL  BEINGS  — OF  THE  FUTURE  WORLD— AND  OP  HUMAN 
NATI:RE— THE  REUGION  OP  TAOU  —  ETERNAL  REASON  —  INCARNA- 
TION8  OF  IT  — PHILOSOPHER'S  STONE— GHOSTS  AND  CHARMS— TREAD- 
ING ON  FIRE— DEMONIACAL  POSSESSIONS— MAGIC  ARTS— RELIGION 
OF  BUDDHA- HISTORY  OP  ITS  POUNDER  — ENTRANCE  INTO  CHINA- 
BUDDHIST  TEMPLES— MEDITATION  ON  BUDDHA  —  REPETITION  OP  HIS 
NAME— ABSORPTION  OP  A  BLACKSMITH  —  FORM  OP  PRAYER— COM- 
PA8810N  TO  ANIMALS— FEEDING  HUNGRY  GHOSTS— PAPER  MONEY— 
AND  HOUSES— SCRAMBLING  FOR  HOLY  FOOD— DOCTRINE  OP  ANNIHI- 
LATION —  DESPISED  BY  THE  CONFUCIANS  —  RESEMBLANCE  TO  THE 
CATHOLICS— REVIEW  OP  THE  THREE  SYSTEMa 

TiiK  religions  of  China  are  three ;  viz.  the  systems  of 
Confucius,  Laou-tsze,  and  Buddha.  Of  these,  the  first  is 
the  most  honoured,  both  by  the  government,  and  the 
learned :  the  works  of  Confucius  constitute  the  class 
books  of  the  schools,  and  the  ground  work  of  the  public 
examinations ;  hence  all  who  make  any  pretensions  to 
literature,  pride  themselves  in  being  considered  the  fol- 
lowers of  that  philosopher.  The  religion  of  Ijaou-tsze,  is 
equally  ancient  with  the  favoured  sect,  and  has  a  great 
hold  upon  the  minds  of  the  people.  It  has  now  and 
then  l)een  honoured  with  imperial  i)atr()nagi':  and  du- 
ring those    golden  opjM)rtunities   has  exerted   a  wider 


182 


LIFE   OP    CONFUCIUS. 


influence  over  the  population  ;  but  during  the  present 
dynasty,  it  has  been  left  mainly  to  its  own  resources. 
The  religion  of  Buddha  was  introduced  from  India 
into  China,  about  the  beginning  of  the  Christian  era : 
its  priests  and  its  temples  are  now  spread  over  the 
whole  land;  and  the  majority  of  the  common  people  are 
decidedly  in  favour  of  this  latter  system.  But,  as  both 
the  Taouists  and  Buddhists  consent  to  accord  the  pre- 
cedence to  Confiicius,  and  aim  to  combine  the  moral 
code  of  that  philosopher  with  their  own  superstitious 
dogmas,  they  are  commonly  tolerated  by  the  rviling 
sect.  Now  and  then,  the  Confucians  exclaim  against 
the  celibacy  of  the  Buddhist  priests,  and  indulge  them- 
selves in  a  few  jeering  observations  on  the  demonola- 
try  of  Taou ;  but,  generally  speaking,  the  sceptics  du 
not  trouble  themselves  about  the  superstitious ;  and 
systems  diiectly  opposed,  being  both  in  the  extreme  of 
error,  consent  to  let  each  other  pretty  much  alone. 

Some  idea  of  the  tUfferent  religions  may  be  afforded, 
by  a  slight  sketch  of  their  respective  founders,  and  of 
the  doctrines  promulgated  by  them.  To  begin  with 
Confiicius ;  he  was  bom,  as  has  been  before  observed, 
in  the  twenty-first  year  of  Chow  Ling-wang,  B.  C, 
549,  in  the  state  of  Loo,  now  the  province  of  Shan- 
timg.  His  mother  had  prayed  to  the  bill  Ne  for  a 
son,  and  on  bringing  forth  the  sage,  called  his  name 
Chung-ne.  Fable  says,  that  on  this  occasion,  two  dra- 
gons encircled  the  house,  while  sweet  music  wa*  heard 
in  the  air.  Confucius  was  left  an  orphan  at  an  early 
age ;  and  during  his  youth  amused  himself  with  mar- 
ehalling  the  sacrificial  vessels,  as  opjiosing  armies,  or 
as  princes  and  ministers.  As  he  grew  up,  he  studied 
the  art  of  ruling ;  and  at  the  age  of  fifty  was  employed 


Ills    ADVENTURES.  183 

by  the  sovereign  of  his  native  state,  as  magistrate  of 
a  Bmall  district.  Here  he  instructed  the  people  to 
nourish  their  parents  while  living,  and  to  inter  them 
suitably  when  dead ;  he  directed  the  elder  and  yoimger 
to  eat  separately,  and  men  and  women  to  take  different 
sides  of  the  road ;  no  one  picked  up  what  was  dropped 
in  the  street,  and  all  needless  ornament  was  abolished, 
Three  or  four  years  afterwards  Confucius  was  raised  to 
the  rank  of  prime  minister  of  Loo.  Some  improve- 
ments took  place  under  his  rule ;  when  the  prince  of 
a  neighbouring  state,  fearing  lest  Confucius  should 
acquire  too  great  an  influence,  sent  a  band  of  female 
musicians  to  the  Loo  country,  on  the  acceptance  of 
which  by  his  sovereign,  the  sage  resigned,  and  left  his 
native  province.  From  this  period  he  wandered  from 
one  petty  kingdom  to  another,  frequently  exposed  to 
the  secret  machinations  and  open  attacks  of  foes.  Du- 
ring these  peregrinations,  he  taught  his  disciples  under 
the  shade  of  some  tree ;  and,  hurraing  about  from  place 
to  place,  was  sometimes  deprived  of  the  necessaries  of 
life.  At  length  the  prince  of  Tsoo,  a  southern  state,  hear- 
ing that  Confucius  was  in  the  neighbourhood,  wished  to 
engage  him ;  but  one  of  his  own  officers  remonstrated, 
saying,  that  Confucius  would  never  sanction  their  am- 
bitious views ;  and  that,  therefore,  it  was  not  for  the 
interests  of  Tsoo,  that  he  should  be  retained.  Tlie 
prince  listened  to  him,  and  declined  the  services  of  the 
sage.  From  thence  Confucius  retired  to  his  native  state, 
where  he  did  not  again  solicit  office,  but  employed  him- 
self in  discoursing  on  ceremonies,  correcting  the  inles, 
and  adjusting  music.  He  tinally  turned  his  attention 
to  the  diagrams,  and  read  \hc  book  of  changt^s  so  fre- 
quently, that  he  thrice  renewed  the  leathern  thong  with 


184  POLITICS   OF   CONFUCIL'S. 

which  the  tablets  or  leaves  were  strung  together.  His 
disciples  amounted  to  three  thousand,  amongst  whom 
seventy-two  were  most  distinguished.  His  last  work 
was,  the  history  of  his  own  times,  wherein  he  gave  biK 
opinion  so  decidedly  on  the  conduct  of  different  nders, 
that  he  made  sycophants  and  tyrants  tremble.  About 
this  time  his  countrymen  discovered  an  unicorn  in  the 
woods,  wlijch  Confucius  considered  as  indicative  of  his 
speedy  removal ;  and  wiping  away  the  tears,  he  ex- 
claimed, "my  teaching  is  at  an  end!"  In  the  for^- 
first  year  of  King-wang,  B.  C.  477,  Confiicius  died; 
when  the  prince  of  Loo  composed  an  elegy  on  his 
memory,  praising  his  genius,  and  lamenting  his  end. 
His  ilisciples  said,  "  whilst  he  was  alive  you  did  not 
employ  him,  and  now  that  he  is  dead  you  lament  him ; 
how  inconsistent!" 

Thus  it  appears,  that  Confucius,  during  the  greatest 
part  of  his  life,  was  engaged  in  political  affairs;  and, 
only  in  his  declining  years,  devoted  himself  to  the 
establishment  of  a  school  of  philosophy ;  his  system 
will  therefore  be  more  liiely  to  refer  to  poHtics  than 
religion,  and  the  pursuit  of  temporal,  rather  than 
eternal  gootl.  In  fact,  it  is  a  misnomer  to  call  his 
system  a  religion,  as  it  has  little  or  nothing  to  do  with 
theology,  and  is  merely  a  scheme  of  ethics  and  politics, 
from  which  things  spiritual  and  divine  are  uniformly 
excluded.  In  treating  of  the  government  of  a  country. 
Confucius  compares  it  to  the  management  of  a  family, 
and  grounds  the  whole  on  the  due  control  of  one's  self, 
and  the  right  management  of  the  heart.  He  expressly 
lays  down  the  golden  nde,  of  doing  to  others  as  we 
would  they  shoidd  <lo  imto  us ;  and  lays  the  foundati<Hi 
of  mora)  conduct  in  the  principle  of  excusing  and  feel- 


HIS   SYSTEM    OP   MORALS.  185 

ing  for  others,  as  we  would  for  ourselves.  The  five 
cardinal  virtues,  according  to  his  school,  are  benevo- 
lence, righteousness,  politeness,  wisdom,  and  truth ; 
and  the  duties  of  the  human  relations,  those  which 
should  subsist  between  parents  and  children,  elder  and 
younger  brethren,  princes  and  ministers,  husbands  and 
wives,  friends  and  companions.  Of  all  these,  filial 
piety  stands  first  and  foremost ;  reverence  to  parents  is 
required,  not  only  in  youth,  when  children  are  de- 
{lendent  on,  and  necessarily  subject  to,  their  natural 
protectors ;  but  even  to  the  latest  period,  parents  arc  to 
be  treated  with  honour,  and  after  death  to  be  raised  to 
the  rank  of  gods.  Without  filial  piety,  they  say,  it  is 
useless  to  expect  fidelity  to  one's  prince,  affection  to 
one's  brethren,  kindness  to  one  s  domestics,  or  sincerity 
among  friends.  Filial  piety  is  the  foundation  of  bene- 
volence, rectitude,  propriety,  wisdom,  and  truth.  This 
feeling,  if  conceived  in  the  heart,  and  embodied  in  the 
life,  will  lead  to  the  j^erformance  of  every  duty,  the 
subjugation  of  every  passion,  and  the  entire  renovation 
of  the  whole  man.  It  is  not  to  be  confined  to  time 
and  place,  but  is  to  be  maintained,  whether  the  objects 
of  our  res|)ect  be  present  or  absent,  alive  or  dead ;  and 
thousands  of  years  after  their  departure,  ancestors  are 
still  to  be  exalted  in  the  liveliest  apprehensions,  and 
undiminished  aiTections  of  their  descendants. 

It  is  strange,  however,  that  while  Confucius  recom- 
mends such  an  excessive  veneration  for  parents,  he 
should  have  overlooked  the  reverence  due  to  the  Father 
of  our  spirits ;  and  while  he  traced  up  the  series  from 
parents  to  ancestors,  requiring  the  highest  degree  of 
honour  to  l)c  paid  to  our  first  progenitors,  that  he 
should  not  have  eon.*iidered  Him  from  whom  all  bciiu^N 


186 


NOTIONS    ABOUT    HEAVEN 


spring,  ami  who  is  entitled  to  our  first  and  chief 
regard.  But  it  is  a  lamentable  proof  of  the  deprarity 
of  the  human  heart,  that  so  acute,  intelligent,  Wgoroub. 
and  independent  a  mind,  should  not  have  traced  the 
generations  of  men  up  to  the  great  Former  of  all.  and 
left  his  followers  in  the  dark  as  to  the  being,  attri- 
butes, and  perfections,  of  the  one  living  and  true  God. 

There  are.  in  the  works  of  this  philosopher,  some 
allusions  to  heaven,  as  the  presiding  power  of  nature; 
and  to  fate,  as  the  determiner  of  all  things;  but  he 
does  not  appear  to  attribute  originality  to  the  one,  or 
rationality  to  the  other :  and  thus  his  system  remains 
destitute  of  the  main  truth,  which  lies  at  the  basis  of 
all  truth,  viz..  the  being  of  a  self-existent,  eternal, 
all-wise  God.  On  one  occasion,  Confucius  exclaimed, 
"  Unless  it  he  heaven's  design,  that  my  cause  should 
fail,  what  can  the  jieople  of  Kwang  do  to  me '?"  Again, 
when  one  asked  him,  whether  it  were  best  to  worship 
this  or  that  deity,  he  said,  "  You  are  mifitaken ;  he 
that  offends  against  heaven,  has  no  one  to  whom  be 
can  pray,"  Another  passage  runs  thus:  •' Imiierial 
heaven  has  no  kindred  to  serve,  and  will  only  assist 
virtue."  The  glorious  heavens  are  said  to  be  "  bright, 
accompanying  us  wherever  we  go."  "  When  heaven 
sent  down  the  inferior  people,  it  constituted  princes 
and  instructors,  directing  them  to  assist  the  Supreme 
ruler,  in  manifesting  kindness  throughout  all  regions," 
*'  Life  and  death  are  decreed  by  fate ;  riches  and 
poverty  rest  with  heaven." 

There  arc,  besides  these  occasional  alliiiiions  to  hea- 
ven, various  references  to  a  Supreme  ruler ;  which 
would  seem  to  imply,  thai  in  the  infancy  of  tlieir 
empire,  ere  they  were  spoiled  by  philosophy  and  vain 


lA^ 


AND   THE   SUPREME.  187 

conceit,  they  had  deriyed  by  tradition  from  the  patri- 
aichal  age,  some  notion  of  an  imiversal  sovereign,  who 
exercises  milimited  control,  and  to  whom  all  honour 
is  due.  The  book  of  odes,  part  of  which  was  written 
B.  C.  1 120,  speaks  of  the  imperial  supreme,  as  ^^  majestic 
in  his  descending,  surveying  the  inhabitants  of  the 
world,  and  promoting  their  tranquillity  ;**  who  is  to  be 
worshipped  and  served  with  abstinence  and  lustrations ; 
while  he  takes  cognizance  of  the  affairs  of  men,  and 
rewards  or  punishes  them  according  to  their  deeds. 

Chinese  philosophers  have  also  spoken  much  of  a 
**  principle  of  order,"  by  which  the  universe  is  reg^ated, 
and  which  is  accoimted  by  them  the  soul  of  the  world. 
The  heavens  and  earth,  together  with  all  animate  and 
inanimate  things  are,  according  to  them,  but  one  prin- 
ciple ;  which  is  as  universally  diffused  through  nature, 
as  water  through  the  ocean.  To  this  principle  they 
attribute  the  power  of  retribution;  and  say  of  the 
wicked,  that ''  though  they  may  escape  the  meshes  of 
terrestrial  law,  the  celestial  principle  certainly  will  not 
endure  them.** 

From  these  expressions,  about  *'  heaven,"  the  "  Su- 
preme ruler,"  and  the  "  principle  of  order,"  we  might 
infer,  that  the  Chinese  had  some  knowledge  of  the 
Ruler  of  the  universe,  and  honoured  him  as  such ;  were 
we  not  baffled  by  the  very  incoherent  manner  in  which 
they  express  themselves,  and  shocked  at  the  pro|)ensity 
to  materialism  which  they  constantly  exhibit. 

When  describing  the  origin  of  the  world,  they  talk 
in  the  following  strain :  '*  Before  heaven  and  earth  were 
divided,  there  existed  one  universal  chaos ;  when  the 
two  energies  of  nature  were  gradually  distinguishal,  and 
the  yin  and  yang,  or  the  male  and  female  principles 


188 


SYSTEM    OF    COSMOGONY. 


establisheiJ.  Then  the  purer  influences  ascended,  and 
!)ecame  the  expansive  heavens  ;  while  the  grosser  par- 
ticles descended,  and  constituted  the  subjacent  earth. 
From  the  combination  of  these  two,  all  things  were  pro- 
.  duced;  and  thus  heaven  is  the  father,  and  earth  the 
mother  of  nature." 

The  principle  of  the  Chinese  cosmogony  seems  to  be 
founded  on  a  sexual  83'stem  of  the  universe.  That 
which  Linnteus  found  to  exist  in  plants,  the  Chinese 
conceive,  pervades  universal  nature.  Heaven  and  earth, 
being  the  grandest  objects  cognizable  to  human  senses, 
have  been  considered  by  them  as  the  parents  of  all 
things,  or  the  superior  and  inferior  principles  of 
being.  These  they  trace  to  an  extreme  limit,  which 
possessed  in  itself  the  two  powers  combined.  They 
say,  that  one  produced  two,  two  begat  four,  and  four 
increased  to  eight ;  and  thus,  by  spontaneous  multiplicar 
tion,  the  production  of  all  things  followed.  To  all  these 
existences,  whether  animate  or  inanimate,  they  attach 
the  idea  of  sex  ;  thus  every  thing  superior  presiding, 
luminous,  hanl,  and  unyielding,  is  of  the  masculine; 
while  every  thing  of  an  opposite  quality  is  ascribed  to 
the  feminine  gender.  Numerals  are  thus  divided,  and 
everj-  odd  number  is  arranged  under  the  former,  and 
every  even  number  under  the  latter  sex.  This  theory 
of  the  sexes  was  ado])ted  by  the  ancient  Egyptians,  and 
ap])ears  in  some  of  the  fragments  ascribed  to  Orpheus  ; 
while  the  doctrine  of  numbers  taught  by  the  Confucian 
school,  resembles  in  some  degree  the  monad  and  duad 
of  Pythagoras,  of  which  some  have  spoken  as  the 
archetype  of  the  world. 

The  Chinese  system  of  cosmogony  is  connected  with 
ihcir  scheme  of  the  diagrams,  which  they  say  was 


CHINESE    DIAGRAMS.  189 

brou^t  on  the  back  of  a  tortoise,  coining  up  out  of  a 
river.  These  diagrams  consist  of  a  magic  square,  in 
which  the  figures  arc  so  disposed  into  parallel  and 
equal  ranks,  as  that  the  sums  of  each  row,  as  well 
diagonally  as  laterally,  shall  be  equal ;  according  to 
the  following  form ; — 


±\y_\2_ 
3|5|7 
8|  1  IG 


Of  these,  every  odd  number  represents  heaven,  or 
the  superior  principle ;  and  every  even  number,  earth, 
or  the  inferior  principle ;  the  odd  numbers  combined 
make  25,  and  the  even  ones,  with  the  decade,  30 ;  and 
by  these  55  numbers,  they  fancy  that  all  transforma- 
tions are  perfected,  and  the  spirits  act. 

Their  diagrams  are  arranged  thus  : — ■ 


the  extreme  point,  or  nullity,  which  is  a  mere  speck, 
carried  out,  produces  a  tine ;  that  line,  extended  and 
separated,  produces  two;  represented  severally  by  a 
whole  and  a  divided  line:  these  lines,  doubled  and 
interchanged,  produce  four;  and  trebled,  eight ;  which 
are  the  eight  diagrams.  WTien  carried  out  to  six  lines, 
they  constitute  64 ;  and,  increased  to  twenty^four  lines, 
placed  over  each  other,  they  make  16,777.216  changes. 
Finding  that  such  extensive  results  could  be  produced, 
by  a  few  combinations,  they  have  been  led  to  imagine, 
that  all  the  manifold  changes  of  nature,  and  the  secrets 


190 


SCHEME    OF    METAIMIVSICS. 


of  providence,  are  ananged  acconling  to,  and  maj^ 
discovered  by,  these  numbers.  Hence,  their  belief  in 
'-  intelligible  numbers,"  as  the  foundation  of  their  cos- 
mogony ;  and  the  employment  of  these  numbers,  to  cal- 
culate destinies,  by  which  unprincipled  fortune  tellers 
make  a  market  of  the  simple  hearted  people. 

In  all  bodies,  the  Chinese  imagine  that  three  things 
exist:  first  chlh,  tangible  substance,  which  is  the 
gross  and  sensible  part  of  things ;  secondly,  ke,  pri- 
mary matter,  or  the  substratum  on  which  figure,  and 
other  qualities  of  bodies,  are  reared;  and  thirdly,  le, 
an  universal  principle,  which  is  present  with  every 
existence,  inhering  or  adhering  to  it ;  but  how  or 
where  attached,  cannot  be  determined.  This  last,  they 
call  the  principle  of  fitness,  which  corresponds  nearly, 
to  what  some  Europeans  denominate  the  eternal  fitness 
of  things,  or  the  internal  and  essential  forms.  It  is 
immaterial  and  incorporeal,  without  figure ;  but  is  a 
kind  of  principle  of  organization,  inherent  in  material 
bodies,  and  considered  as  their  root  and  origin.  Le  is 
almost  uniformly  believed  to  be  an  independent  prin- 
ciple, not  under  the  control  of  any  superior  being;  while 
it  regulates  and  remunerates  the  good  and  evil  actions 
of  men.  After  conversing  long  with  the  Chinese  on 
the  origin  and  superintendence  of  all  things,  and  shew- 
ing them,  that  the  material  heavens  cannot  rule,  nor 
senseless  numbers  originate  the  animate  and  rational 
creation,  they  exclaim,  "  It  is  all  to  be  resolved  into 
this  one  principle  of  order."  And  yet  they  attach  no 
personality  to  this  principle ;  they  do  not  speak  of  it, 
as  willing,  or  acting,  according  to  choice ;  nor  do  they 
pay  divine  honours  to,  or  expect  eternal  favours  from 
it:  it  is,  afler  all,  essentially  connected  with  matter. 


* 


TENDENCY  TO  MATERIALISM.         191 

and  inseparable  from  body ;  and  if  considered  as  the 
Immis  of  the  Chinese  cosmogony,  shews  that  their  whole 
system  is  founded  in  materialism. 

Thiis,  whether  the  Chinese  speak  of  heaven  and 
earth,  the  extreme  limit,  or  the  imiversal  principle, 
they  still  connect  the  idea  of  matter,  whether  high  or 
low,  gross  or  subtle,  with  what  they  say ;  and  do  not 
seem  to  have  any  definite  conceptions  of  a  pure,  unde* 
rived,  independent,  and  self-existent  spirit,  originating, 
supporting,  arranging,  and  governing  all  things. 

llie  term,  Shang-te,  supreme  ruler,  as  iised  in  the 
ancient  classics,  corresponds,  in  some  measure,  to  the 
Christian  notion  of  God,  exhibiting  his  supremacy, 
authority,  and  majesty ;  but  it  is  much  to  be  feared, 
that  they  connect  with  the  expression,  the  ideas  of 
state  and  pomp,  and  the  service  of  ministers,  such  as 
earthly  monarchs  maintain  and  require.  Some  of  the 
Confucians,  also,  arc  in  the  habit  of  considering  the 
Supreme  niler,  as  synonymous  with  heaven  and  earth ; 
and  thus  confound  the  creator  with  his  creatures.  If 
these  mistakes  could  be  guarded  against,  it  is  likely 
that  the  Chinese  will  get  as  definite  an  idea  of  God,  by 
the  use  of  the  term,  8hang-te,  as  by  the  employment 
of  any  other. 

The  followers  of  Confucius,  now  and  then,  talk 
about  fate,  which  is  a  blind  and  irreversible  decree,  to 
which  both  gods  and  men  are  subject ;  but,  by  whom 
the  decree  is  established,  they  do  not  inform  us.  Some- 
times, they  talk  of  the  decrees  of  heaven ;  but  if  hea* 
ven  be  mere  matter,  how  can  it  form  decrees  *? 

This  sect   acknowledges  a  material   trinity,  called 
heaven,  earth*  and  man;  meaning  by  the  latter,  the 
only.     Heaven  and  earth,   they  say,   produced 


192  CHINESE   SAGES. 

human  beings ;  but  without  communicating  instruction, 
their  work  was  incomplete.  Now,  as  heaven  and  earth 
could  not  speak,  it  was  necessary  for  the  sages  to  come 
to  their  assistance ;  who,  settling  the  form  of  govern- 
ment, and  teaching  the  principles  of  right  conduct, 
aid  nature  in  the  management  of  the  world,  and  thus 
form  a  triad  of  equal  powers  and  importance.  These 
sages  are  supposed  to  possess  intuitive  perception  of 
all  truth ;  to  know  the  nature  of  things,  instantly,  and 
to  be  able  to  explain  every  principle.  The  following 
is  a  description  of  them,  from  one  of  the  Four  Books : 
"  It  is  only  the  thoroughly  sincere,  who  can  perfect  his 
own  nature ;  he  who  can  perfect  his  own  nature,  can 
perfect  the  nature  of  other  men ;  he  who  can  perfect 
the  nature  of  men,  can  perfect  the  nature  of  things ;  he 
who  can  perfect  the  nature  of  things,  can  assist  heaven 
and  earth  in  renovating  and  nourishing  the  world ;  and 
he  who  thus  assists  heaven  and  earth,  forms  a  trinity 
with  the  powers  of  nature."  Of  this  class,  they  reckon 
but  few ;  the  most  distinguished,  are  the  first  emperors 
Yaou  and  Shun;  the  celebrated  W^n-wang,  and  his 
brother  Chow-kung,  with  Confucius.  The  latter  is 
described  by  one  of  his  disciples,  in  the  following  ex- 
travagant terms :  "  His  fame  overflowed  China,  like  a 
deluge,  and  extended  to  the  barbarians ;  wherever 
ships  or  carriages  reach  —  wherever  human  strength 
penetrates — ^wherever  the  heavens  cover,  and  the  earth 
sustains — wherever  the  sun  and  moon  shed  their  light, 
— ^wherever  frost  or  dew  falls — wherever  there  is  blood 
and  breath — ^there  were  none  who  did  not  approach 
and  honour  him ;  therefore,  he  is  equal  to  heaven." 
This  expression  "  equal  to  heaven,"  is  oft  repeated  by 
the  Chinese,  with  reference  to  Confucius ;   and  there 


SPIRITUAL   BEINGS.  193 

can  be  no  doubt  that  they  mean,  thereby,  to  place  their 
favourite  sage  on  a  level  with  the  powers  of  nature, 
and,  in  hct^  to  deify  him.  They  even  go  the  length  of 
paying  him  divine  honours;  for  it  appears,  by  reference 
to  a  native  work,  that  there  are  upwards  of  1560  tern-  ^ 
pies  dedicated  to  Confucius ;  and,  at  the  spring  and  au- 
tumnal sacrifices,  there  are  offered  to  him,  six  biQlocks, 
27,000  pigs,  5,800  sheep,  2,800  deer,  and  27,000 
rabbits ;  making  a  total  of  62,606  animals,  immolated 
annually  to  the  manes  of  Confucius,  besides  27,600 
pieces  of  silk;  all  provided  by  the  government;  in 
addition  to  the  numerous  offerings  presented  to  him  by 
private  individuals.  Thus,  have  these  atheistical  peo- 
ple deified  the  man,  who  taught  them  that  matter  was 
eternal,  and  that  all  existences  originated  in  a  mere 
principle. 

But  it  may  be  asked,  have  the  Confucians  no  idea 
of  a  spirit,  and  do  they  not  pay  divine  honours  to 
invisible  beings?  To  this  we  may  reply,  that  the 
learned  in  China  talk  largely  of  spirits  and  demons, 
but  assign  them  a  very  inferior  place  in  the  scale  of 
existence.  Instead  of  teaching  that  the  Great  Spirit 
was  the  former  of  all  things ;  they  hold  that  spirits  are 
far  inferior  to  the  visible  and  material  heavens,  and 
even  rank  below  ancient  sages,  and  modem  rulers. 
Confucius  confessed  he  did  not  know  much  about 
them,  and  therefore  preferred  speaking  on  other  sub- 
jects. When  one  of  his  disciples  asked  him  how  he 
was  to  serve  spiritual  beings,  he  replied,  "not  being 
able  to  serve  men,  how  can  you  serve  spirits  V  And 
when  the  disciple  continued  to  enquire  about  the  dead, 
the  sage  replied,  "  not  knowing  the  state  of  the  living, 
how  can  you  know  the  state  of  the  dead?"     His  uni- 

o 


194 


Fl'TURE    STATK. 


versal  maxim  was,  "  Respect  the  gals,  but  keep  them 
at  a  distance  ;"  that  is,  shew  them  all  due  honour,  but 
have  as  little  to  do  with  them  as  possible.  It  is  cus- 
tomary with  the  Chinese,  to  attach  a  presiding  spirit 
to  each  dj-nasty  and  kingdom,  to  the  land  and  grain,  to 
hills  and  rivers,  wind  and  fire ;  while  the  four  comers 
of  the  house,  with  the  shop,  parlour,  and  kitchen,  of 
every  dwelling,  are  supposed  to  be  under  the  influence 
of  some  tutelary  divinity.  To  these  the  sage  con- 
sidered it  necessary  to  pay  the  accustomed  honours, 
but  was  decidedly  averse  to  what  he  called  flattering 
the  gods  by  constant  sernces.  Dr.  Milne  says,  that 
"  the  word  shin  should  very  rarely,  if  ever,  be  rendered 
god,  in  translating  from  Chinese  books;  but  rather  tncm, 
gods,  a  spiiit,  an  intelligence,  &c.  How  far  it  can 
be  proper  to  express  the  Christian  idea  of  God  by  the 
same  term,  when  writing  for  the  Chinese,  remains  a 
question,  which  has  long  been  agitated,  and  is  yet 
undecided. 

With  regard  to  a  future  state  of  being,  the  Chinese 
are  as  much  in  the  dark,  as  in  what  relates  to  the  deity. 
They  speak  of  the  intellectual  principle,  as  distinct  from 
the  animal  soul ;  but  do  not  say  any  thing  definitely 
about  its  existence  after  death.  The  sentence  quoted 
above,  shews  how  the  philosopher  evaded  the  question. 
Some  of  his  followers  have  talked  of  three  intellectual 
souls,  and  seven  animal  spirits,  aa  attached  to  each 
individual ;  at  death,  the  latter  disperse ;  and  of  the 
former,  one  resides  in  the  grave,  the  other  follows  tlie 
l)Brental  tablet,  and  the  third  wanders  about  like  the 
genii  over  the  mountains;  but  whether  in  u  state  of 
happiness  or  misery,  thu  Chinese  do  not  say.  In  fact, 
the  Confticians  do  not  connect  the  idea  of  retribution 


DEFICIENCIES    OF   CONFUCIUS.  195 

with  the  soul,  or  the  invisible  world  at  all:  they 
imagine  that  all  the  rewards  of  virtue  and  vice,  are 
confined  to  the  present  state ;  and  if  not  dealt  out 
during  the  life-time  of  the  individual,  will  be  visited  on 
his  children  and  grandchildren  to  the  latest  generation. 
The  attachment  of  parents  to  their  offspring,  and  the 
desire  of  perpetuating  one's  name  and  estate  to  future 
ages,  are  thus  appealed  to ;  but  these  feelings  are  far 
from  influencing  men  to  a  suitable  extent.  When, 
therefore,  a  Confucian  can  calculate  on  escaping  imme- 
diate infliction,  and  can  harden  himself  against  his 
posterity,  he  has  nothing  to  allure  him  to  goodness,  but 
the  principle  of  pursuing  virtue  for  its  own  sake ;  which 
in  a  corrupt  heart,  will  not  carry  the  individual  far. 

Thus  then,  we  find  the  far-famed  school  of  Confucius 
deficient  in  two  important  points,  the  existence  of  a 
God,  and  the  interests  of  the  world  to  come ;  teaching 
a  lifeless,  cold-hearted,  uninfluential  system,  which  is 
powerless  in  the  present,  and  hopeless  for  the  future 
world.  Of  what  avail  is  the  parade  about  the  five 
cardinal  virtues,  and  the  human  relations;  when  the 
foundation  of  all  virtue,  and  the  most  interesting  of  all 
relations,  is  unknown  and  neglected^  The  love  of 
Gcxl,  is  a  principle  which  Confucius  never  broached, 
and  which  his  disciples,  until  taught  by  a  better 
master,  cannot  understand ;  while  the  employments 
and  enjoyments  of  heaven  never  entered  into  their 
heads  to  conceive,  nor  into  their  hearts  to  appreciate. 
Surely,  if  ever  any  needed  the  teaching  of  the  divine 
Saviour,  the  sages  of  China  do;  and  the  first  lesson 
they  would  have  to  learn  in  Immanuel's  school  is, 
humility. 

Before  quitting  the  system  of  Confucius,  it  mav  be 

o2 


/C^ 


196  VIEWS    OF    HUMAN    NATURK. 

well  just  to  allude  to  the  opinion  of  his  followers  n> 
gariling  human  nature.  The  orthodox  st-ntiment  ou 
this  suhject  is,  that  human  nature  is  originally  virtuous, 
and  that  each  individual  is  horn  into  the  world  with  a 
good  disposition ;  hy  intercourse  with  others,  and 
through  the  force  of  example,  men  hecome  ncious; 
hut  th(!  sages,  hy  their  instructions,  awaken  and  reno- 
vate mankind;  when  they  revert  to  their  original  purity. 
This  doctrine  has,  however,  met  with  its  opponents ; 
among  the  rest,  one  Kaou-tsze  contended,  that  human 
nature  was  neither  inclined  to  e^l  nor  gootl,  but  might 
be  turned  either  one  way  or  the  other.  A  conversation 
between  him  and  a  disciple  of  Confucius  is  recorded  in 
the  Four  Books,  of  which  the  follovring  is  the  substance. 

Kaou-tsze  «ud,  "  Human  nature  is  like  the  wood  of  die  willow 
tree,  and  righteouences  ie  like  a  bowl ;  the  getting  men  to  be  good, 
IB  like  working  up  tlie  wood  into  howls."  Mong-tsze  replied,  "  Can 
jou  lum  wood  at  once  into  bowls  ?  must  j-ou  not  cut  and  hock  it,  in 
order  to  form  a  bowl  ?  and  if  it  be  necessiuy  to  cut  and  hack  wood 
to  make  a  bowl,  do  you  mean  to  say,  Uiat  we  must  cut  and  hack  men, 
in  onler  to  render  them  good?  This  f^stem  of  yours  is  caIcuIat4^)I 
to  make  men  abhor  goodness,  as  contrarj'  to  their  nature."  Kaou- 
tsze,  not  huJHed  by  this  reply,  renewed  his  slatcmcnt  tmder  another 
form,  Baying,  "Human  nature  is  like  water  gushing  furtii;  if  you 
turn  it  Uitbc  east,  it  will  flow  to  the  east;  and  if  to  the  west,  it  will 
flow  lo  the  nest ;  human  nature  has  no  preference  for  good  or  erii, 
juBt  as  water  has  no  preference  between  cast  and  west."  Ming-tsie 
replied,  "  Water  has  indeed  no  preference  between  east  and  west ; 
but  do  you  mean  lo  say,  tliat  it  has  no  choice  lictwecn  up  and  down? 
Human  nature  is  good,  just  as  water  has  a  tendenc}-  to  flow  down- 
wards. Men  are  universally  inclined  to  virtue,  just  aa  water  in- 
variably flows  downwards."  Feeling,  howler,  that  he  hod  made 
rather  a  startling  dvclnration.  he  qualified  it  by  aaying,  "  Water,  by 
beating  may  be  made  to  splosh  orcr  your  head,  and  by  fordug  may 
be  made  to  pass  over  a  mountain;  but  who  would  ever  say  that  tills 
is  the  ualural  tvudeucy  of  water  1     It  is  because  violence  b  i^pliod 


THE   SECT    OF   TAOU.  197 

to  it.  Thus  men  can  be  made  vicious  ;  but  it  is  by  no  means  their 
nature.*' 

This  curious  dialogue  shews  at  the  same  time  the 

sentiments  of  the  Confucian  school,  and  their  inconclu- 
sive mode  of  reasoning.     From  this  we  see  also,  that 

similes  are  not  arguments ;  for  here  is  a  man  employ- 
ing the  very  same  simile  to  prove  men  virtuous,  which 
has  been  frequently  used  in  the  west  to  illustrate  their 
vicious  tendencies. 

The  next  of  the  three  sects,  into  which  the  Chinese 
are  divided,  is  called  Taou.  This  word  means,  ori-  x. 
ginally,  a  way  or  path,  a  principle,  and  the  principle 
from  which  heaven,  earth,  man,  and  nature  emanate. 
Le  is  the  latent  principle,  and  Taou  is  the  principle 
in  action.  It  also  means  a  word,  to  speak,  and  to 
say ;  and  is  very  like  the  Logos^  or  the  "  eternal  rea- 
son" of  the  Greeks.  ITie  founder  of  this  sect  was 
Laou-tan,  commonly  called  Laou-tsze,  who  was  cotem- 
porary  with  Confucius ;  but  the  Taou,  or  Reason 
itself,  they  say,  is  uncreated  and  underived.  Some 
idea  of  it  may  be  gained  from  the  following  stanza : — 

^'  How  luminous  is  Eternal  Reason ! 

"  Uncreated  and  self-derived : 

*'*'  The  beginning  and  end  of  all  the  kalpas  ;* 

**  Before  heaven  and  before  earth; 

'*  United  brillianc}'  nplendidly  illuminatetl, 

**  For  endlefuj  kalpat*  without  interruption. 

**  On  the  east  it  inHtructctl  Father  ConfuciuH, 

**  On  the  we8t  it  renovated  the  f?oIden  Buddhu  : 

**  Hundreds  of  kings  have  receivetl  this  law, 

**  Tlie  host  of  sages  have  followeii  this  ma>»tiT : 

**  It  in  the  first  of  all  religioiis, 

**  Majestic  Iwyond  all  majesty." 

*  KaIjui  tf  A  UmdtMi  (i  rui  fur  tim<*.  diiiounp  ab<*\it  oiu-  th*>iii»au<l  At:«-^. 


198  ORIGIN    OF   TAOU. 

The  doctors  of  Eternal  Reason  speak  of  it  in  a  most 
rapturous  utrain.     They  say — 

"  What  ia  there  superior  to  heoven,  and  from  which  heaTen  and 
earth  sprang?  nay,  what  is  there  superior  to  space,  and  which  moves 
in  space  ?  The  great  Taou  is  llie  piireut  of  «pnce,  and  space  is 
the  parent  of  heaven  and  earth  ;  and  heaven  and  earth  produced  men 
and  things." 

"The  venerable  prince  (Taou)  arose  prior  to  the  great  original,  stand- 
ing at  the  commencement  of  the  mighty  wondeiful,  and  floating  in 
the  ocean  of  deep  obecurity.  He  is  spontaneous  and  eclf-cxisting, 
produced  before  the  beginning  of  emptuiefis,  commencing  prior  to 
uncaused  existenceH,  pervading  all  heaven  and  earth,  nhosc  begiiming 
and  end  no  years  can  circumscribe." 

"  Before  heaven  and  earth  were  divided,  ere  the  great  iirinciples 
of  nature  were  distinguished,  amid  the  ocean  of  vast  obscurity  and 
universal  stilhiess,  there  was  a  spontaneous  concretion,  out  of  which 
came  a  thousand  million  particles  of  primary  matter,  which  produced 
'emptiness,'  Then,  after  nine  hundred  and  ninety-nine  billiuns  of 
kulpas  had  paesed  away,  the  thousand  miUion  particles  of  prunary 
matter  again  concreted,  and  produced  '  space :'  after  another  period 
of  equal  length,  the  particles  of  primary  matter  again  concreted,  and 
produced  '  chaos."  After  chaos  was  settled,  heaven  and  earth 
divided,  and  human  beings  were  born." 

The  founder  of  the  Taou  sect,  called  Laou-tsze.  "  the 
venerable  philosopher."  and  Laou-keun,  "  the  venerable 
prince,"  though  coeval  with  Confucius,  is  said  to  have 
existed  from  eternity,  and  to  him  they  ascribe  the 
creation  of  the  world,  as  in  the  following  paragraph  : — 

"  The  venerable  prince,  the  origin  of  primary  matter, 
the  root  of  heaven  and  eailh,  the  occupier  of  infinite 
space,  the  commencement  and  beginning  of  all  things, 
farther  back  than  the  utmost  stretch  of  numbers  can 
reach,  created  the  universe," 

One  of  the  fabled  incarnations  of  Laou-keun  is  thus 
descrilH^l: — "I'he  venerable  prince  existed  before  the 
creation,  but  was  incarnate  in  tbc  time  Yang-ktift.  of 


ABSTRACTION    FROM    THE   WORLD.  199 

the  Shang  dynasty,  B.  C.  1407;  when  from  the  regions 
of  great  purity  and  eternal  reason,  a  subtle  fluid  de- 
scended, from  the  superior  principle  of  nature,  and  was 
transformed  into  a  dark  yellow  substance,  about  the 
size  of  a  pill ;  which,  rolling  into  the  mouth  of  a  pearly 
damsel,  while  she  was  asleep,  caused  her  to  conceive : 
the  child  was  not  bom  till  eighty-one  years  afterwards, 
and  on  his  appearance  was  grey  headed :  hence  he  was 
called  Laou-tsze,  the  venerable  one.  The  second  ap- 
pearance of  this  wonderful  individual  was  in  the  person 
of  Laou-tan,  who  was  visited  by  Confucius,  B.  C.  500. 
A  third  appearance  occurred  in  the  third  year  of  Kaou- 
tsoo,  of  the  Tang  dynasty,  A.  D.  623,  when  a  man  of 
iShan-se  province  reported,  that  on  a  certain  hill  he  had 
seen  an  old  man  in  white  raiment,  who  said,  "  Go  and 
tell  the  emperor,  that  I  am  Laou-keun,  his  ancestor." 
Upon  which  the  emperor  ordered  a  temple  to  built  for 
him. 

The  votaries  of  this  sect  talk  a  great  deal  about 
virtue,  and  profess  to  promote  it  by  abstraction  from 
the  world,  and  the  repression  of  desire :  this  latter  they 
imagine  is  to  be  effected  by  eating  their  spirits,  or 
stifling  their  breath,  for  a  length  of  time.  They  say, 
that  all  depends  on  the  subjection  of  the  heart;  and 
therefore  mortify  every  feeling,  in  order  to  attain  per- 
fect virtue,  which  is,  insensibility.  Hence  some  of 
them  wander  away  to  the  tops  of  mountains  to  culti- 
vate reason,  and  renounce  all  intercourse  with  men, 
that  their  studies  may  not  be  interrupted.  They  affect 
to  despise  wealth,  fame,  and  posterity  ;  urging,  that  at 
death  all  these  distinctions  and  advantages  terminate, 
and  the  labour  l>estowed  upon  them  is  thrown  away. 

Much  of  their  attention  is  taken  up  with  the  study 


900  EUSIB    or   IMIIOSTAUTT. 

vitlAymj',  and  they  baej  that,  bjr  Ibe  t 
cf  iiietal£,a»dtfaecomtinarioiicf  TM»oBeie»eatB,  tbej 
can  produce  the  pfaHoGoplierfi  Ebaie,  and  the  dixbof  im- 
mortalitT.  Some  of  diem  afibrt  to  have  (fiscorered  an 
antidote  against  death;  and  when  die  powerAtl  tngre- 
diente  of  this  angelic  potion  sometimes  produce  the  very 
effect  which  they  wish  to  aroid,  they  sbt  diat  the  victims 
of  their  experimentG  are  only  gone  to  ramble  among 
the  genii,  and  enjoy  that  immortality  aboTe.  which  is 
not  to  be  found  below.  Several  of  the  Chinese  em- 
perors, demved  by  the  fair  promisee  of  these  alchymi^bi. 
have  taken  the  draught,  atul  paid  the  penalty.  One  of 
them,  having  procured  the  elixir  at  an  itmnense  expense, 
ordered  it  to  be  brought  before  him ;  when  one  of  his 
officers  courageoufily  drank  off  the  fuU  contents  of  the 
cup,  in  its  way  from  the  compounder  to  the  throne : 
the  enraged  autocrat  ordered  the  offender  to  be  put  to 
death  ;  but  he  coolly  replied,  that  all  their  efforts  to 
terminate  his  existence  would  be  vain;  as,  having  drunk 
the  elixir,  his  immortality  was  secure ;  or,  the  whole 
system  was  founded  in  error.  This  opened  the  em- 
peror's eyes,  the  minister  was  pardoned,  and  the  pre- 
tender driven  from  court, 

llxe  followers  of  Taou,  like  the  Athenians  of  old, 
are  "in  all  things  too  fiuperstitious."  While  the  Con- 
fucians have  scarcely  determined  whether  spirits  exist 
or  not,  the  advocates  of  eternal  reason  profess  to  have 
constant  intercourse  with,  and  control  over,  the  demons 
of  the  invisible  world.  Chang  Teen-sze,  the  principal 
of  the  Taou  sect,  in  China,  who  like  the  Lama  of 
lliibet,  is  BupjKised  to  be  immortal,  or  rather  whose 
pliice  is  8iipplietl  by  a  successor  as  soon  as  the  old  one 
dit'H.  iiHKumt'S  an  authurily  over  lliuk-s.      lie  appiiinis 


J 


CHARMS    AND    AMULETS.  201 

and  removes  the  deities  of  various  districts,  just  as  the 
emperor  does  his  officers ;  and  no  tutelary  divinity  can 
be  wOTshipped,  or  is  supposed  capable  of  protecting  his 
votaries,  until  the  warrant  goes  forth  under  the  hand 
and  seal  of  this  demon  ruler,  authorizing  him  to  exercise  -» 
his  fimctions  in  a  given  region. 

From  the  power  which  this  individual  is  supposed 
to  possess,  his  hand-vrriting  is  considered  efficacious  in 
expelling  all  noxious  influences ;  and  charms  written  by 
him  are  sold  at  a  high  price  to  those  afraid  of  ghostly 
visits  or  unlucky  accidents.  In  the  absence  of  these 
autographs  from  the  prince  of  the  devils,  each  priest  of 
Taou  issues  amulets,  and  large  sums  of  money  are  re- 
alized by  the  disposal  of  small  scraps  of  yellow  paper,  -> 
with  enigmatical  characters  upon  them.  Having  in- 
duced the  belief,  that  this  year  s  imps  are  not  to  be  ter- 
rified by  last  year  s  charms,  they  are  particularly  busy 
every  new  year,  in  writing  out  fresh  amulets  for  the 
people;  who  would  not  rest  securely  in  their  habitations, 
unless  fully  assured  that  the  devil  was  kept  away  by 
these  infallible  preventatives. 

Death  is  with  them  peculiarly  unclean ;  and,  wherever 
it  occurs,  brings  a  number  of  evil  influences  into  the 
dwelling,  which  are  only  to  be  expelled  by  the  sacrifices 
and  prayers  of  the  priest  of  Taou.  This  is  what  they 
call  cleansing  the  house;  and,  as  it  is  attended  with 
some  expense,  many  prefer  turning  lodgers  and  strangers 
in  dying  circumstances,  out  of  doors,  rather  than  have 
the  house  haunted  with  ghosts  for  years  afterwanls. 

As  it  is  necessary  to  purify  houses,  so  it  is  iinjK)rtant 
to  preserve  districts  from  contagion;  and  with  this  view 
public  sacrifices  are  offered,  to  which  the  inhabitants 
generally  subscriln*.      One  of  the^c  soKinnitiis  \^  cele- 


202 


TREADING   THE    FIRE. 


brated  on  the  third  day  of  the  third  moon,  when  the 
votaries  of  Taou  go  bare  foot  over  ignited  charcoal,  by 
which  they  fancy  that  they  triumph  over  the  demons 
they  dread,  and  please  the  gods  they  adore.  On  the 
anniversary  of  the  birth  of  the  "  high  emperor  of  the 
sombre  heavens."  they  assemble  together  before  the 
temple  of  this  imaginary  bemg,  and  having  made  a 
great  fire,  about  fifteen  or  twenty  feet  in  diameter,  they 
go  over  it  bare  foot,  preceded  by  the  priests,  and  bearing 
the  gods  in  their  arms.  The  previous  ceremonies  con- 
sist of  the  chanting  of  prayers,  the  ringing  of  bells,  the 
sprinkling  of  holy  water,  the  blowing  of  horns,  and  the 
brandishing  of  swords,  with  which  they  strike  the  fire, 
in  order  to  subdue  the  demon,  and  then  dash  through 
the  devouring  element.  Much  earnestness  is  mani- 
fested by  those  who  officiate  on  these  occasions ;  and 
fhey  firmly  i)elieve,  that  if  they  possess  a  sincere  mind, 
they  will  not  \)e  injured  by  the  fire :  but  alas !  their 
hearts  must  be  very  bad,  as  both  priests  and  people  get 
miserably  burnt  on  these  occasions.  Yet  the  benefit 
supposed  to  accnie  from  the  service  is  such,  that  the 
public  willingly  contribute  large  sums  to  provide  the 
sacrifices,  and  to  pay  the  jierformers.  The  surrounding 
mob  seem  to  take  a  great  interest  in  this  ceremony ; 
and  when  they  set  up  their  boisterous  shoutings,  and 
rush  through  the  fire,  seem  to  be  literally  mad  upon 
their  idols. 

The  adlierents  of  Taou  believe  firmly  in  demoniacal 
possessions,  and  endeavour  to  avail  themselves  of  the 
ravings  of  a  dinturbed  imagination  to  discover  future  or 
hidden  things.  'Ihey  imagine  that  the  spirits  of  the 
invisible  world  employ  tlie  mouths  of  the  jiossessed  to 
declare  audibly  the  mind  of  the  demon.     There  are 


CONSULTING  THE  POSSESSED.        203 

some  who  are  regularly  possessed,  and  some  who  can 
induce  possession,  which  they  call,  ^^  dancing  the  god." 
The  author  happened  once  to  be  present  when  such  a 
scene  was  exhibited ;  the  house  where  it  was  enacted, 
was  nearly  full  of  spectators ;  and  at  the  head  of  the 
room,  near  the  altar  piece,  stood  a  priest  performing 
various  incantations,  and  now  and  then  striking  the 
floor  with  a  rope  which  he  held  in  his  hand.  He  then 
approached  a  bench,  on  which  sat  a  native  in  a  pensive 
mood,  over  whose  head  he  blew  a  horn  and  rang  a  bell, 
and  went  through  a  few  more  ceremonies ;  when  the 
man  referred  to,  began  to  move  his  fingers,  hands,  and 
arms ;  then  his  knees  and  legs,  till  his  whole  body  be- 
came convulsed,  and  he  sprang  up,  and  danced  round 
the  room  like  a  madman.  Just  as  he  was  in  the  act 
of  falling,  he  was  caught  by  the  bye-standers,  who 
listened  attentively  to  what  he  might  have  to  say,  and 
stood  ready  to  record  every  expression.  The  occasion  of 
the  ceremony  was  the  dangerous  illness  of  an  inmate, 
for  whom  they  wished  to  obtain  an  infallible  prescrip- 
tion. The  possessed  soon  announced  the  requisite  re- 
remedy,  which  was  something  about  three  skeins  of  red 
thread,  and  half  an  ounce  of  carpenters  chips,  to  be 
boiled  down  in  a  pint  of  water,  and  a  teacupfiil  given 
occasionally.  After  the  unfolding  of  this  wonderful 
recipe,  the  individual  sank  down  into  a  sort  of  swoon, 
and  was  carried  out. 

Magic  arts  are  used,  or  said  to  be  used,  by  this 
sect ;  by  means  of  which  they  profess  to  work  wonders ; 
some  of  them  go  about  with  swonls  thnist  through 
their  cheeks;  and  ride  in  sedan  chairs,  stuck  round 
with  sharp  knives,  without  appearing  to  sustain  any 
I>ermanent  injury.     In  the  year   1H19,  an  ojien  boat. 


with  an  idol  and  offerings  on  board,  drifted  down  tht; 
China  sea.  and  was  jncked  up  at  Malacca.  The  Chi- 
nese venerated  it  as  a  wondrous  relic,  and  made  it  the 
occasion  of  many  sacrifices  and  superstitions. 

The  Taou  sect  worship  a  varietj-  of  idols,  some  of 
which  are  imaginary  incarnations  of  Ett^mal  Reason ; 
and  others,  rulers  of  the  innsible  world,  or  presiding 
divinities  of  various  d^tricts.  Among  the  rest,  are  the 
"  three  pure  ones.*"  who  are  first  in  dignitj-;  the  "pearly 
emperor,  and  Supreme  ruler."  the  most  honourable  in 
heaven :  the  god  of  the  north,  the  god  of  fire,  with 
lares  and  penates,  genii  and  inferior  divinities  without 
number. 

We  now  come  to  the  consideration  of  the  third  reli- 
gion in  China,  namely,  the  sect  of  Buddha.  The  ac- 
count given  of  the  founder  of  this  system  is  as  follows ; 
Sakya  Muni  Buddha  was  bom  in  the  twenty-fourth 
year  of  Chaou*wang.  B.  C.  1027.  at  Magadha,  in  South 
Bahar ;  in  his  nineteenth  year,  he  thought  of  quitting 
his  family  connections,  and  becoming  a  recluse,  but 
was  at  a  loss  whom  to  adopt  for  his  spiritual  guide, 
lie  attended  the  four  schools,  but  was  not  satisfied 
with  them,  because  by  all  their  studies  old  age.  sick- 
ncSH,  and  death  could  not  be  avoided ;  when  one  night, 
a  celestial  being  appeared  at  the  window,  saying, — 
"Young  prince!  you  have  long  talked  of  quitting  your 
family:  now  is  the  time ;  come  away'."  The  prince, 
hearing  this,  cheerfully  passed  over  the  city  walls,  and 
went  to  the  hills  to  cultivate  virtue.  After  sixteen 
years'  probation,  without  following  the  directions  of  a 
master,  he  entirely  repressed  the  vicious  propensities, 
until  he  became  without  feeling,  and  completely  per- 
fect.    After  escaping  the  iufimiities  of  age,  aud  avoid- 


INTRODUCTION    INTO    CHINA.  205 

ing  the  metempsychosis,  he  was  annihilated,  B.  C.  948. 
Before  his  absorption  into  nothing,  he  delivered  the 
following  stanza : — 

'*  In  his  system  of  religion,  Buddha  followed  no  Rysicm  : 
'*  But  his  baseless  system,  still  became  a  system : 
He  now  delivers  you  this  unorganized  plan, 
That,  by  imitating  it,  you  may  form  a  system.** 


cc 


In  the  eighth  year  of  the  reign  of  Ming-te,  of  the 
Han  dynasty,  A.  D.  66,  the  religion  of  Buddha  first 
entered  China.  The  emperor  hearing  that  there  was  a 
divine  personage  in  the  west,  of  the  name  of  Buddha, 
sent  messengers  to  India,  to  enquire  into  his  doctrines, 
obtain  his  books,  and  bring  some  of  his  priests  to 
China.  The  historian  tells  us,  that "  the  general  scope 
of  these  books  was  to  exalt  annihilation,  and  promote 
compassion,  by  not  killing  animals ;  affirming  that  when 
men  die,  their  spirits  do  not  scatter,  but  assuming  an- 
other form,  receive  the  recompence  of  all  the  good  and 
evil  they  have  ever  committed ;  hence  they  constantly 
aim  to  cultivate  and  improve  their  spirits,  till  they  lie- 
come  amalgamated  into  Buddha.*" 

llie  empire  is  now  full  of  Buddhist  temples,  and  the 
priests  of  this  sect,  actually  swarm.  ITiey  profess  to 
renounce  all  family  connections — take  a  vow  of  celi- 
bacy— shave  their  heads — dwell  in  temples — abstain 
from  animal  food  —  and  subsist  on  the  voluntary  con- 
tributions of  the  people.  The  gods  they  worship,  are 
the  three  precious  Buddhas — the  past,  present,  and 
future ;  Kwan-yin,  the  goddess  of  mercy,  the  goddess 
of  the  small-pox,  the  patroness  of  barren  women,  the 
god  of  wealth,  &c.  The  three  Buddhas  are  generally 
represented  half-naked,  with  woolly  hair,  in  a  sitting 


206 


TEMPLES    OP    BLDOnA. 


poeture;  one  holding  the  mundane  egg  in  his  lap: 
one  adoraed  with  the  sacred  thread  :  and  one  with  his 
finger  upraised,  as  though  cn^ged  in  instructing  man- 
kind.  In  front  of  the  three  images,  or  in  a  separate 
temple,  is  an  image  of  the  goddess  of  mercy ;  in  a 
niche,  on  one  side,  the  god  of  war  ;  and,  on  the  other, 
the  protectress  of  seamen.  A  high  table,  for  candles 
and  incense,  stands  before  the  images ;  and  in  the  cen- 
tre of  the  temple,  is  a  lai^e  iron  caldron,  for  burning 
gilt  paper  in ;  on  either  side  the  hall,  are  placed,  a 
bell  and  a  drum,  to  arouse  the  attention  of  the  god. 
when  imix)rtant  personages  come  to  adore  him  ;  and  a 
few  cushions  and  mats,  on  which  the  worshippers 
kneel,  make  up  the  furniture  of  a  Buddhist  temple. 
They  have  no  sabbaths  nor  periodical  seasons  of  rest ; 
but  observe  the  new  and  full  moon,  with  particular 
solemnity ;  and  keep,  on  the  whole,  one  hundred  and 
sixty-two  fast-days  every  year ;  besides  the  matins  and 
vespers  of  each  day. 

The  daily  service  consists  in  the  offering  up  of  cer- 
tain forms  of  prayer,  in  the  Sanscrit  language,  which 
few  even  of  the  priests  understand :  and  the  repetition  of 
the  sacred  name  of  Buddha,  to  which  they  attach  great 
merit.  In  a  Buddhistic  work,  we  have  an  exhortation 
to  meditate  on  and  recite  the  name  of  Buddha,  a  few 
extracts  from  which,  may  serve  to  shew  the  extent  to 
which  they  carry  their  vain  repetitions; — 

"WLy  do  wc  exhort  men  to  fix  tlic  ihoiighls  od  Buddbi?  but 
oaiMc  tJie  mint  swiouB  roiiscquenceni  arc  connected  wiUi  llie  ttioughtu 
men.  Thai  which  drawH  fiirth  tlic  soul,  rmders  fate  favuurelilr, 
iu.i^iire;  bU  jirtHNwU  fruDi  this  sourci.-.  If  titc  tliou^ils  arc 
ood,  you  MMcenil  to  heaven ;  if  bod,  you  dencuud  to  belt.  One  cor- 
nt-l  tbouftht  will  cause  you,  in  the  liaosinif^atton,  to  return  to  ihr 
urorld  in  th<>  ahniK'  of  a  man ;   and   one  ciuhk   tliuii^hl,   in   that  of  a 


MEDITATION    ON    BUDDHA.  207 

1  least.  Wliy  are  there  so  many  hungry  ^osts  in  hell  ?  Merely  be- 
raiute  of  wrong  thoughts.  Think  of  the  devil,  and  you  wiU  become 
a  devil ;  think  of  Buddha,  and  you  will  be  transformed  into  Buddha. 
Would  you  prevent  the  six  grades  of  the  metempsychosis  ?  There  is 
no  other  method,  but  to  think  of  Buddha.  If  you  will  not  think  of 
Buddha,  you  will  lose  a  human  body,  and  for  ten  tiiousand  ages  not 
be  able  to  regain  it.  To  think  of  Buddha,  and  yet  not  be  delivered 
from  alternate  births  and  deaths — it  is  impossible.  If  men  pray  to 
Buddha,  and  yet  do  not  become  Buddhas,  the  error  is  not  in  Buddha ; 
it  is  because  the  mouth  prays,  and  not  the  mind.  We  nmst  have 
Buddha,  in  the  mouth,  and  Buddha,  in  the  mind — neither  of  these 
<-an  be  dispensed  with. 

^*  But  it  may  be  said,  there  are  thousands  and  myriads  of  Buddhas, 
why  then  repeat  the  name  of  Aniida  Buddha  only  ?  The  answer  is, 
because  he  swore,  that  if  any  one,  in  all  the  ten  worlds,  should,  aAer 
repeating  his  name,  fail  to  attain  life  in  his  kingdom,  he  would  cease 
to  be  a  god. 

**  The  land  of  his  kingdom  is  yellow  gold.  Its  ganlcns  and  palaces 
are  all  adorned  with  gems.  It  is  encircled  witli  rows  of  trees,  and 
Ixirders  of  network.  There  are  lovely  birds  of  sparkling  plumage, 
and  exquisite  notes.  The  great  god  O-lo-han,  the  goddess  of  mere}*, 
the  unnumbered  Buddhas,  tlie  host  of  demi-gods,  and  the  sages  of 
heaven  and  earth,  will  all  be  assembled  in  that  sacred  spot.  But  in 
that  kingdom,  there  are  no  women,  for  tlie  women  who  will  live  in 
that  countrj'  are  first  changed  into  men.  The  inhabitants  are  pro- 
duced from  the  lotus  flower,  and  have  pure  and  fragrant  Ixxlies,  fair 
and  well-formed  countenances,  with  hearts  full  of  wisdom,  and  with- 
out vexation.  They  dress  not,  and  yet  are  not  cold;  they  dress,  and 
are  not  made  hot.  They  eat  not,  and  yet  are  not  hungrj* ;  they  eat, 
awl  yet  never  know  satiety.  Tliey  are  without  pain  and  sickness, 
an<l  never  become  old.  Enjopng  themselves,  at  ea?ic,  they  follow 
I^uddlia,  gaily  frisking  about  without  trouble.  The  felicity  of  that 
kingtlom  may  be  justly  considered  superlative,  and  the  miv  of  its 
inhabitants  without  measure.  This  is  the  paradise  of  the  west,  and 
the  way  to  obtain  it,  is  the  most  simple  ini:u:iiial)l»' ;  drprndiiiir  on 
one  sentence,  O-me-to  Fuh  (Amida  Buddha);  yet  tlu-  world  will  not 
take  the  ln>uble  to  seek  tliis  goo<l  so  easily  attained;  l)Ut  put  on  tluir 
iron  Ixxits.  and  go  in  quest  of  another  road. 

**  Swear,  then,  that  you  will  hcnctforth  rvyH^tit  the  nann- of  Buddha, 
and   seek   to  live   in  tliat  western  world  of  joy.      iu\v  up  !>ooks  juid 


208 


REPETITION    OF    BUDDHA. 


clasBics,  for  others  to  fiig  at;  leave  the  thounand  roads  for  utlici-s  to 
toil  in.  Beyond  this  euiitence,  "  0-me-to  Full,"  jou  need  not  a  sin- 
gle word.  Let  each  seek  h  retired  room,  and  sweep  it  clean;  place 
therein  an  ima^  of  Buddha;  put  incense  and  pure  wnt^r,  with 
a  lighted  lamp  before  it ;  whether  pwnted  on  paper,  or  carved  in  wood, 
the  figure  is  just  the  snine  oa  the  true  Buddhu;  love  it,  as  }'our  fotlicr 
and  mother — venerate  it,  as  your  prince  and  ruler.  Morning  and 
evening,  worship  before  it  with  reverence ;  on  going  out,  inform  it ; 
and,  on  returning,  do  the  same.  Wherever  you  travel,  act  ns  in  the 
presence  of  Buddha.  \Vbelher  you  eat  or  drink,  offer  it  up  first  to 
Buddha.  Raising  ihc  eye,  or  moving  the  lips,  let  all  be  for  Buddha. 
Let  not  the  rosary  leave  your  hands,  or  O-me-to  Fuh,  depart  from 
your  mouths.  Repeat  it  with  a  loud  voice,  and  with  a  low  one ;  in 
lines  of  six  words,  and  four  words;  quickly  and  slowly;  audibly  ajid 
silently;  with  clasped  liands,  and  with  bended  knees;  when  fingering 
■he  rosary,  and  when  walking  in  the  road  ;  when  in  a  crowd,  and 
when  alone ;  whether  at  home  or  abroad ;  whether  at  leisure  or  in  a 
bustle;  whether  sitting  or  lying;  repeat  it,  even,  in  your  dreams. 
Thus  to  rejwat  it,  will  move  your  feelings,  and  make  your  tears  to 
flow;  thus  to  repeat  it,  will  inspire  the  celestial  gods  with  awe,  and 
the  terrestrial  demons  with  reverence;  thus  to  repeat  it,  will  make 
heaven  rej<nce,  and  the  gods  be  glad.  At  the  sound  of  Buddha's 
name,  the  palace  of  the  king  of  devils  moves  and  shakes.  At  the 
sound  of  Buddha's  name,  the  wood  of  swords  and  the  mountain  of 
knives  (in  hell)  will,  for  you,  be  beaten  as  small  as  dust.  At  tlie 
sound  of  Buddha's  name,  hundreds  and  thousands  of  miseries  will  all 
melt  away.  At  the  sound  of  Buddha's  name,  the  debt  of  grolilude  li> 
parents,  princes,  superiors,  and  benelactors,  will  all  be  paid.  The  man 
who  would  squeeze  out  the  oil,  must  grind  the  more  forcibly:  and 
the  mariner,  who  would  stem  the  swelling  tide,  must  ply  the  oar 
more  vigorously.  If  you  realize,  behind  you,  the  boiling  caldron  of 
hell,  and  helbre  you  the  lotus  {tools  of  heaven,  though  all  the  world 
should  try  to  prevent  your  repeating  the  name  of  Buddha,  their  efforla 
would  be  entirely  vain." 

Such  is  the  heaven  of  Buddha,  unci  such  thu*  way  to 
ohtain  it.  Every  morning,  after  dressing,  the  devotee 
is  to  turn  his  face  to  the  west,  stand  upright,  dasp  hi.s 
hands,  and  with  a  continueil  sound,  say,  ■'  0-inc-to  yoh." 


ABSORPTION  OF  A  BLACKSMITH.       209 

To  exhaust  one  breath,  is  called  "  a  repetition :"  these 
repetitions  must  be  according  to  the  length  of  one  s 
breathing.  When  the  breath  is  quite  out,  that  is  the 
limit.  'Vhe  sound  should  be  modulated  according  to 
the  due  medium.  While  repeating  the  name  of  Buddha, 
the  worshipper  is  directed  to  be  as  serious,  as  if  going 
to  execution,  as  if  fleeing  from  a  mortal  enemy,  or  as 
if  surrounded  with  floods  and  flames.  The  advantages 
said  to  accrue  to  the  repeater,  are  the  following:  all 
the  gods  of  heaven  will  protect  him :  all  the  demi-gods 
will  attend  him :  all  the  Buddhas  will  think  of  him  : 
no  devil  can  harm  him :  nor  calamities  afflict  him :  all 
his  former  crimes  shall  melt  away,  and  he  shall  be 
delivered  even  from  the  crime  of  murder ;  his  dreams 
shall  be  pleasant,  and  his  heart  always  glad :  the  world 
will  respect  him :  and  when  he  dies,  he  will  see  0-me- 
to  Fuh,  and  all  the  sacred  ones,  who  will  introduce 
him  to  the  pure  land. 

During  the  Sung  dynasty,  they  say,  that  one  Hwang, 
a  blacksmith,  was  in  the  habit  of  repeating  the  name 
of  Buddha,  with  all  his  might,  at  every  stroke  of  the 
hammer.  One  day,  whilst  at  his  work,  he  repeated 
the  following  verse : — 

**  Tinjif  tiiifi^  tan^  tanu, 
**  Like  the  irun's  claii^: 
*•  Peace  in  come  to  my  breast, 
*'  I  am  lx)und  for  the  wetit:'* 

saying  which,  he  was  instantly  transfonnid  into 
Buddha ;  and,  as  the  story  goes,  flew  away  to  heaven. 

In  addition  to  the  name  of  Buddha,  the  lulherents  of 
this  sect  are  in  the  habit  of  repeating  prayers  or  charms, 
com[)osed  in  some  Indian  language,  the  sounds  of  which 


210 


FORM    OF    E'BAYER. 


are  expressed  in  the  Chinese  character,  and  rehearsed 
hy  the  worshippere.  without  their  understanding  a  single 
word.     The  following  is  a  specimen  : — 

■'  Nan-mo  o-me-lo  po-yay,  to-la-kt-S  U)  ysy,  to-te-yaj-tn,  o-me-le- 
tiio  po-kwilii,  u-mc-Ie-lo.  sei^h-taii'po-kwSH,  u-me-le-li.),  kwSn-kefi- 
Inn-te,  o-me-le-to,  kwHii-kea-Un-te.  kea-nie-ne,  ken-kija-nn,  cbfh-to- 
k«ii-le,  po-po-lio." 

This  form  is  an  unintelligililc.  to  the  Chinese,  as  it  is 
to  the  English  reader.  A  very  few  of  the  priests,  only, 
understand  it :  and  yet  it  is  supposed  efficacious  in  re- 
moving all  evil.  The  hooks  of  Buddha  affinn.  that  the 
god,  ()-me-to,  rests  on  the  head  of  those  who  repeat 
this  prayer.  When  a  person  has  repeated  it  200,000 
times,  the  intelligence  of  the  deity  heglns  to  hud  within 
him ;  when  he  has  repeated  it  300,000  times,  he  is  at 
no  great  distance  from  a  personal  vision  of  the  god, 
O-me-to.  During  the  dynasty  Tsin,  they  say,  that  a 
teacher  of  the  name  of  Yuen,  whilst  repeating  this 
prayer,  saw  a  di^e  person  from  the  west,  holding  in 
his  hand  a  silver  throne,  who  addressed  him,  saying, 
"  Celehrated  teacher !  thy  days  are  ended  ;  ascend  this 
throne,  and  be  carried  to  yonder  region  of  exquisite 
delights."  The  people  in  the  neighbourhood  heard  the 
sound  of  hannonious  music,  in  the  air,  and  a  marvel- 
lous fragrance  was  diffused  all  aroimd. 

Tlie  Buddhists  talk  a  great  deal  about  compassion, 
and  insist  on  its  display  by  all  their  votaries  :  but  iheir 
kindness  is  only  manifested  towards  bnites  and  ghosts; 
while  the  miserable  amongst  men.  arc  left  to  starve. 
They  consider  it  an  act  of  merit  to  rescue  animals  from 
the  butcher's  knife,  and  the  cook's  caldron,  keeping  in 
Ihc  temples  a  number  of  fat  hogs,  and  lazy  dogs,  who 


OFFERINGS   TO    PARENTS.  211 

are  sustained  until  they  die  of  obesity,  or  perish  by 
scurvy.  No  persons  are  permitted  to  slay  or  eat  these 
animals,  lest  the  spirits  of  their  ancestors  should  be 
residing  in  them,  and  the  murderers  be  guilty  of  par- 
ricide, and  the  consumers  of  cannibalism.  Their  mercy 
to  the  brute  creation,  however,  is  not  so  singular  as 
their  providing  for  hungry  ghosts ;  we  may,  therefore, 
be  excused  for  alluding  to  this  practice,  a  little  more 
fully. 

According  to  the  precepts  of  Confucius,  children  are 
bound  to  sacrifice  to  their  deceased  ancestors :  and  at 
the  anniversary  of  their  parents'  death,  as  well  as  at  the 
annual  feast  of  the  tombs,  all  persons  must  present 
offerings  to  the  manes  of  their  progenitors.  These 
sacrifices  are  not  offered  as  an  atonement  or  propiti- 
ation ;  the  pardon  of  sin,  or  restoration  to  the  divine 
favour,  do  not  enter  into  the  minds  of  the  Chinese, 
whilst  perfonning  these  duties  ;  but  merely  the  support 
of  tlie  departed  individual.  The  ghosts  are  supposed 
to  feed  upon  the  provisions  offered  up ;  and,  in  conse- 
quence, forbear  to  annoy  their  descendants ;  or,  it  may 
l)e,  exert  some  influence  in  their  favour.  As  the  food, 
however,  does  not  decrease  in  bulk,  after  being  feasted 
<m  by  the  spirits ;  the  Chinese  imagine,  that  the  flavour 
onlv  is  taken  awav,  whih*  the  substance  n^mains. 
These  ethereal  beings,  they  think,  eontt»nt  themselves 
with  the  more  subtle  and  imperceptible  parts  of  the 
fo(Kl,  leaving  the  c^rosser  particles  to  be  devoured  by 
the  worship[>ers ;  while  the  Chinese  contend,  that  there 
is  no  more  taste,  in  the  sacrilicial  food,  after  the  ctTC- 
mony  is  over,  than  in  the  white  of  an  eng.  Thus,  those 
who  leave  children,  and  grandchildren,  are  well  pro- 
vided for  bv  their  descendants;   but,   alas!   for  those 

p2 


212 


FEEDING    HUNGRY    GHOSTS. 


poor  wretches,  who  happen  to  die  without  posterity. 
Deprived  of  all  sustenance  and  relief,  they  wander 
about  in  the  invisible  regions,  cold,  hungry,  and  des- 
titute. 

The  Buddhists  have  taken  advantage  of  this  prevail- 
ing sentiment,  and  have  grounded  on  it  a  variety  of 
superstitious  services.  In  the  first  place,  they  induce 
siurivors  to  call  in  theii-  aid,  at  almost  every  funeral ; 
that  the  soids  uf  their  deceased  relatives  may  he  re- 
leased out  of  purgatory,  and  be  enabled  to  avail  them- 
selves of  the  provisions  presented.  But,  not  content 
with  persuading  private  families  to  employ  them,  these 
fellows  have  succeeded  in  getting  up  public  services, 
on  behalf  of  the  wretched  ghosts,  who  have  no  posterity 
to  provide  for  them.  This,  they  put  forth,  as  entirely 
a  benevolent  undertaking,  and  solicit  subscriptions  for 
it,  on  charitable  grounds.  The  ceremony  is  generally 
performed  during  the  seventh  moon ;  and  as  each  dis- 
trict, tything.  and  street,  has  hungry  ghosts  of  its  own, 
BO  each  locality  must  have  a  separate  sacrifice.  A 
committee  is  appointed  for  collecting  the  funds,  and 
laying  in  the  necessary  pronsions.  On  the  day  fixed  for 
the  ceremony,  stages  are  erected ;  one  for  the  priests, 
and  one  for  the  provisions ;  flags  and  lanterns  are  dis- 
played near,  while  gongs  and  drums  are  beaten,  to 
give  notice  to  the  forlorn  ghosts,  that  a  rich  feast  is 
provided  for  them ;  and  then  the  priests  set  to  work  to 
repeat  their  prayers,  and  move  their  fingers  in  a  pecu- 
liar way,  by  which  means  they  believe  the  gates  of  hell 
are  opened,  and  the  himgry  ghosts  come  forth  to  re- 
ceive the  boon.  Some  of  the  spectators  profess  to  he 
able  to  see  the  opening  portals,  and  the  scampering 
demons,  pale  and  wan,  with  hair  standing  on  end,  and 


CHINESE    PAPER    MONEY.  213 

every  rib  diBcernible ;  hurrying  up  to  the  high  table, 
and  shouldering  away  the  baskets  of  fruit  and  pots  of 
rice,  or  whole  hogs  and  goats,  as  the  case  may  be ; 
and  returning  with  satisfied  looks,  as  if  they  had  enough 
to  last  them,  till  the  next  anniversary. 

The  world  of  spirits,  according  to  the  Chinese,  is 
like  the  world  of  men :  and  as,  in  this  life,  it  is  impossi- 
ble to  live  without  eating,  or  to  obtain  comforts  without 
money ;  so,  in  the  life  to  come,  the  same  state  of  things 
prevails.  Hence,  those  who  wish  to  benefit  the  de- 
parted, must  not  only  feed  them,  once  in  the  year,  but 
supply  them  with  cash,  for  unavoidable  expenses.  In 
order  to  remit  money  into  the  invisible  world,  they  pro- 
cure small  pieces  of  paper,  about  four  inches  square,  in 
the  middle  of  which  are  affixed  patches  of  tin-foil,  or 
gold  leaf,  which  represent  gold  and  silver  money ; 
these,  they  set  fire  to,  and  believe  that  they  are  thus 
transformed  into  real  bullion ;  passing  through  the 
smoke  into  the  invisible  world.  Large  quantities  of 
this  material  are  pronded,  and  sacrificial  paper  con- 
stitutes a  great  article  of  trade  and  manufacture,  aflFord- 
ing  employment  to  many  myriads  of  people. 

Besides  transmitting  money  to  the  distressed  and  in- 
digent spirits,  the  Chinese  think  it  necessary  to  provide 
their  ghostly  friends  with  clothes,  and  other  articles, 
adapted  for  their  use,  in  the  shades  below.  With  this 
new,  they  cause  coats  and  garments  to  be  delineated 
on  paper,  which  pass  through  the  fire,  as  certainly  and 
as  regularly  as  the  paper  money,  into  the  abodes  of 
spirits.  Others  constnict  paper  houses,  with  funiiture, 
cooking  utensils,  and  domestic  slaves,  all  ready  for  use 
on  their  arrival ;  and,  in  order  to  certify  the  convey- 
ance of  the  estate,  they  draw  up  writings,  and  have 


214 


SCRAMBLING    FOR    OFFERINGS. 


them  signed  and  sealed  in  the  presence  of  witnesses, 
stipulating  that  on  the  arrival  of  the  property  in  Hades, 
it  shall  he  duly  made  over  to  the  individuals  spe- 
cified in  the  bond;  which  done,  they  hum  it  with  the 
house ;  and,  rest  assured  that  their  friends  obtain  the 
benefit  of  what  they  have  sent  them.  Thus,  they 
"  make  a  covenant  with  the  grave  ;  and,  with  hell,  ihey 
are  at  agreement." 

When  the  priests  have  gone  through  their  service,  and 
the  ghosts  are  supposed  to  have  been  satisfied,  a  signal 
is  given,  and  the  rabble  rush  forward  to  scramble  for 
wliat  the  spirits  have  left,  which  is,  all  the  material 
part  of  the  food.  It  is  amusing  to  see,  the  eagerness 
and  agility  with  which  the  mob  seize  on  these  leavings  ; 
for.  although  the  stage  is  generally  twenty  feet  high, 
with  the  hoards  projecting  about  two  or  three  feet 
beyond  the  head  of  the  poles,  the  more  expert  manage 
to  mount  the  high  table,  and  engrossing  what  they  can 
for  themselves,  bear  it  off,  imagining  that  food  over 
which  so  many  prayers  have  been  said,  must  be  at- 
tended with  a  blessing.  It  is  curious,  however,  to 
observe,  how  hypocrisy  creeps  into  a  religious  service 
of  so  anomalous  a  character.  ITie  provisions  consist  of 
fruit  and  confectionary,  with  rice  and  vegetables,  piled 
up  in  basins  and  baskets,  which,  to  the  eye,  appear 
full  to  overflowing ;  but  in  rcahty,  the  hollow  of  each 
vessel  is  filled  with  coarse  paper  or  plantain  stalk,  and 
the  provisions  are  only  thinly  scattered  over  the  top. 
On  being  remonstrated  with,  for  thus  deceiving  the 
ghosts,  the  worshippers  reply,  that  the  spirits  who  are 
invited  to  the  feast  know  no  better,  and  by  this  means 
they  make  a  little  go  a  great  way. 

One  cannot  hut  turn  with  disgust  from  this  system 


ABSCKDIT^    OF   THE   Klf^TOl.  215 

of  feeding*  ptying.  md  yet  cbeatmsr  **}umuil  bones : 
and  asL.  with  surpiise.  i&  thk  liK*  mode  of  wonhip 
adopted  by  a  giesL  dTifised.  and  learned  people  like 
the  Chinese  ?  Alter  all  the  Usatinns  of  tbedr  boasted 
sages,  their  pratings  about  eternal  rtah^ai.  and  'die  in- 
carnations of  the  dirine  Buddha,  is  it  come  tc>  thi^.  thai 
the  wise  Celestials  di^plaT  a  idlliness  and  absuiditT  in 
their  religious  practices  which  children  would  tocart^elj 
practise  *?  It  is  true,  we  do  not  find  in  their  cerenKH 
nious  obsenrances,  anj  of  that  iicjturiTT  or  crueltr. 
which  disgraces  the  religion  of  India :  but  we  do  find 
a  childishness,  which  we  should  hardlv  hare  expected 
from  a  people,  in  many  crther  respects  so  s^hrewd  and 
intelligent.  So  true  is  it.  that  the  world  by  wisdom 
knew  not  God:  and  so  necessarv  do  we  find  divine 
revelation,  in  onler  to  cruide  man  in  the  wav  to  heaven. 
It  is  comparatively  ea^y  for  deists  in  Eurojie.  who  de- 
rive, thouidi  thev  will  not  acknowledge  it,  much  assi»- 
tance  from  the  sacred  scriptures,  to  draw  up  a  ^v^tem 
of  natural  theoloe^^  which  ^hall  k»c»k  well,  and  $<>und 
pleasingly ;  but  let  them  go  to  CTiina.  where  httle  or 
no  assistance  has  been  derived  from  ?u|>ematural  dis- 
coveries, and  thev  will  then  see.  how  the  wisest  drivel 
in  divine  and  eternal  things,  and  how  far  thev  fall  &hort 
of  even  children  in  Christianitv. 

One  of  the  most  favourite  doctrines  of  Buddha  is, 
that  all  things  orijrinated  in  nothing,  and  will  revert  to 
nothint?  atrain.  Hence,  annihilation  is  the  humniit  of 
bliss;  and  nimjMPi.  Nirnuto.  or  nonentitv,  tht»  jjrand 
and  ultimate  anticijwtion  of  all.  Contemplation  and 
ahstracte(lne>s  of  mind,  with  a  gradual  obliteration  of  all 
sen.NC  and  feeling,  are  considered  the  nearest  approaches 
to  bliss,  attainable  on  earth ;  and  the  devotees  of  thi.< 


216 


DESPISED    BY    THE    LEARNED. 


system  aim  and  affect  to  have  no  joys  or  boitowb,  hopes 
or  fears,  sense  or  emotion,  either  of  bcxly  or  mind ; 
living  without  looking,  speaking,  hearing,  smelling,  or 
feeling ;  yea,  without  eating,  and  without  breathing, 
until  they  approach  to  that  en\'iable  state  of  perfection, 
annihilation.  Buddha  is  nothing,  and  to  escape  the 
various  transmigrations,  to  rise  above  the  happiness  of 
heaven,  and  to  be  absorbed  into  Buddha,  is  to  he  amal- 
gamated into  nothing.  Those  who  have  attained  the 
greatest  nearness  to  this  perfect  abstraction,  are  con- 
sidered the  most  holy  ;  and  if  they  can  manage  to  sus- 
tain life,  mthout  appearing  to  live,  they  are  denominated 
present  Buddhas,  and  worshipped  accordingly.  The 
world-renouncing  priest,  with  vacant  stare  and  ema- 
ciated look,  not  deigning  to  regard  any  thing  in  heaven 
or  on  earth,  receives  divine  honours  from  the  wondering 
by-standers,  who  think  him  something  more  than 
mortal,  because  fast  approaching  to  nonentity. 

ITie  Buddhist  priests,  though  honoured  by  their  im- 
mediate adherents,  are  treated  with  the  utmost  scora 
by  the  literati  of  China,  The  indolent  livej>  they  lead, 
and  their  profession  of  celibacy,  are  both  odious  to  the 
Conhicians ;  not  aiding  the  productiveness  of  nature* 
they  are  looked  upon  as  drones  in  society,  who  do 
nothing  towards  the  improvement  of  the  world,  or  the 
Iwnefit  of  posterity.  Hence  to  be  called  "a  shaven- 
headed  priest."  is  a  tenn  of  reproach,  which  a  Chinese 
gentleman  would  ill  brook.  These  cloistered  monks 
subsist  principally  by  begging,  take  a  vow  of  poverty, 
and  from  their  destitute  and  abject  condition,  get  into 
habits  of  sly  deceit  and  cringing  meanness,  which  ren- 
der them  Btill  more  the  objects  of  contempt.  They 
selduni  cultivate  learning,  and  are  content  with  being 


RESEMBLANCE   TO    CATHOLICS.  217 

able  to  read  their  prayers,  without  understanding  them. 
They  are  not  allowed  to  attend  the  public  examinations, 
as  long  as  they  continue  priests;  and  thus  every  avenue 
to  advancement  is  closed  against  them.  Their  num- 
bers prevent  them  from  making  much  profit  by  their 
profession;  and  most  of  them  are  obliged,  whether 
they  will  or  not,  to  carry  out  their  vow  of  poverty.  The 
degraded  state  of  the  Buddhist  priesthood,  and  the  dila^ 
pidated  condition  of  their  temples,  would  intimate  the 
speedy  downfal  of  the  system,  and  should  encourage 
Chnstians  to  undermine,  what  is  already  tottering  to 
ruin. 

We  cannot  conclude  our  account  of  the  Buddhistic 
religion,  without  noticing  the  similarity  of  its  ceremo- 
nies to  those  of  the  church  of  Rome.  The  points  of 
coincidence  are  many  and  striking.  The  celibacy, 
tonsure,  professed  poverty,  secluded  abodes,  and  pe- 
culiar dress  of  the  priests :  the  use  of  the  rosary,  can- 
dles, incense,  holy  water,  bells,  images,  and  relics,  in 
their  worship ;  their  belief  in  purgatory,  with  the  pos- 
sibility of  praying  souls  out  of  its  fires ;  the  offering 
up  of  prayers  in  a  strange  language,  with  their  inces- 
sant repetition ;  the  pretension  to  miracles ;  the  simi- 
larity of  their  altar  pieces ;  and  the  very  titles  of  their 
intercessors,  such  as  "  goddess  of  mercy,"  ''  holy 
mother,"  ''  queen  of  heaven,"  with  the  image  of  a 
virgin,  having  a  child  in  her  arms,  holding  a  cross, 
are  all  such  striking  coincidences,  that  the  catholic 
missionaries  were  greatly  stumbled  at  the  resemblance 
between  the  Chinese  worship  and  their  own,  when  they 
came  over  to  convert  the  natives  to  Christianity ;  and 
some  of  them  thought,  that  the  author  of  evil  had 
induced  these  pagans  to  imitate  the  manners  of  holy 


218  REVIEW   OP    THE    SYSTEMS. 

mother  church,  in  order  to  expose  her  ceremonies  to 
shame. 

On  reviewinij;  the  three  systems,  we  find  that  Con-r 
fucius  taught  his  disciples  nothing  definite  concerning 
God  or  the  ftiture  world  ;  his  scheme  of  cosmogony  is 
irrational  and  unsatisfactory  ;  and  his  compliance  with 
the  common  superstitions,  inconsistent  and  time-ser- 
ving. The  doctors  of  Eternal  Reason  make  use  of 
some  expressions  respecting  an  underived  and  all-per^ 
vading  principle;  but  they  have  mixed  up  so  much 
superstitious  nonsense  with  their  system,  and  are  such 
gross  idolaters  in  practice,  that  we  must  pronounce 
them  as  far  from  the  truth,  as  the  philosophic  sect. 
While  the  religion  of  Buddha,  imported  from  the  west, 
though  it  talks  about  the  retributions  of  a  future  life, 
and  professes  to  manifest  much  compassion :  yet  in 
denying  a  first  principle,  and  a  last  end ;  in  contradic- 
ting the  existence  of  an  everlasting  God,  and  eternal 
retribution ;  in  deriving  all  things  from  nothing,  and  in 
making  all  things  revert  to  nihility  again,  as  the  essence 
of  being  and  the  summit  of  bliss ;  has  deluded  the  in- 
abitants  of  China,  still  more  than  their  indigenous  sya* 
terns,  and  left  them  to  the  blackness  of  darkness  for 
ever. 

It  is  very  remarkable,  however,  that  all  the  sects  in 
China  acknowledge  a  trinity.  The  Confucians  speak 
of  the  three  powers  of  nature — heaven,  earth,  and  man  ; 
the  Taouists  have  some  references  to  the  "  three  pure 
ones,"  who  combine  in  themselves  the  essence  of  eternal 
reason ;  and  the  Buddhists  speak  of  the  "  three  precious 
ones,"  viz.,  the  past,  present,  and  future  Buddhas.  In 
whatever  these  notions  originated,  the  coincidence  is 
striking,  and  deBcrves  to  be  noted  by  those,  who  think 


ATHEISM  AND  POLYTHEISM.        219 

that  they  can  find  the  doctrine  of  a  trinity  in  all  reli- 
gious creeds,  and  who  suppose,  that  the  idea  was  deri- 
ved by  traditions  from  the  early  progenitors  of  mankind. 
Another  circumstance,  in  which  the  three  religions  of 
China  resemble  each  other,  is  their  atheism.  The 
Confucians  derive  their  diagrams,  or  mystic  numbers, 
from  the  extreme  point,  or  nullity ;  the  Taouists  talk  of 
myriads  of  concretions,  producing  emptiness ;  and  the 
Buddhist  system  is  founded  in  nonentity.  "  No  first 
cause'*  characterizes  all  the  sects;  and  the  Supreme, 
self-existent  God  is  scarcely  traceable  through  the  en- 
tire range  of  their  metaphysics ;  and  yet,  the  Chinese 
manage  to  combine,  the  apparently  irreconcileable 
principles  of  atheism  and  polytheism.  "  Gods  many, 
and  lords  many,"  are  adopted  by  every  sect,  and  it  is 
more  easy  to  find  a  god  than  a  man  in  China.  ITiough 
they  account  no  divinity  to  be  eternal,  yet  they  discover 
a  god  in  ever)'  thing.  Their  temples,  houses,  streets, 
roads,  hills,  rivers,  carriages,  and  ships  are  full  of 
idols:  every  room,  niche,  comer,  door,  and  window, 
is  plastered  with  charms,  amulets,  and  emblems  of 
idolatry  ;  so  that  while  they  acknowledge  no  god,  they 
are  ovemm  with  gods ;  and  find  it  their  greatest  bur- 
then to  support  and  worship  their  numerous  pantheon. 


THE  OOBPEL  DEBIONED  FOR  THE  WORLD  — EAIILY  DIFFUSION  IN  CfDIA 
AND  CHINA  ~  ANCIENT  INTERCOURSE  —  THE  MAIl&LB  TABLET— FTS 
CONTENTB-ITSAUTHENTICITI- EFFORTS  OF  THE  NEBTORIANa-AM) 
OF  THE  CATUDLICe— MISSION  OF  XAVIER— ABHIVAL  OP  RICCI— HIS 
JOUHNEV  TO  THE  CAPITAL— HIS  8  ICC  ESS  — CHRISTIAN  MANDABIX— 
HIS  DAl'GaTER  CANDIDA  — DEATH  OF  RICCI  — ARUIVAL  OF  BCHAAL— 
ILLUSTRIOUS  CONVERTS— ARRIVAL  OP  VERBIEST  — PERBECrTIONS- 
RBVlVAL  -  CANNON  CAST  DY  THE  MI88I0NABIK8  -  rATKONAQE  OF 
THE  FRENCH  KINO  — DEATH  OP  VEIUIIEST— NEW  PERBECCTIONS— 
AOAIN  ALLAYED  —  DISPUTES  AMONG  THE  MISSIONARIES  —  P.\FAL 
BULLS  — ROMISH  LEGATES—  FAILURE  OF  NEGOTIATIONS- BXrCLfltO!! 
OF  THE  MISSIONARIES- NEW  EFFORTS  — PRESENT  STATE— NUMBKII 
OF  CONVERTS—  MODE  OF  OPERATIONS— CHARACTER  OF  THE  CATHOLIC 
MISSION  ARIES- AND  THEIR  ADHERENTS— CONCLUSION. 


The  Gospel  is  a  revelation  from  God,  designed  for  the 
instruction  and  salvation  of  fallen  man.  The  darkness 
and  misery  of  the  human  race  being  general,  the  re- 
medy was  designed  to  be  general  also.  "  Go  ye,"  sud 
the  ascending  Saviour  to  his  disciples,  "  into  all  the 
world,  and  preach  the  Gospel  to  every  creature."  When 
the  Spirit  was  vouchsafed  from  on  high,  there  were  as- 
sembled at  Jerusalem,  devout  men  out  of  every  nation 
under  heaven.  Representatives  from  Europe,  Asia, 
and  Africa,  were  then  present,  who,  hearing  in  their 
own  tongues  the  wonderful  works  of  God,  returned, 
rightly  informed  themselves,  and  desirous  of  instructing 
their  countrymen.     According  to  the  Syrian  and  Choi* 


DIFFUSION   OF   THE   GOSPEL.  221 

dean  writers,  Thaddeus,  one  of  the  seventy,  was  sent 
into  Mesopotamia,  and  preached  in  the  land  of  Shinar ; 
where  he  established  three  hundred  and  sixty  churches, 
and  died  in  a  city  called  Badaraja.  Thomas,  the  apostle, 
however,  is  celebrated  by  the  eastern  Christians,  as  hav- 
ing been  the  first  to  preach  the  Gospel  in  India:  all  the 
Syrian  churches  in  Malabar  claim  him  as  their  founder, 
and  his  sepulchre  is  shown  on  the  Coromandel  coast 
to  this  day. 

Considering  the  extent,  population,  and  civilization 
of  China,  it  can  hardly  be  supposed  that  so  important 
a  region  was  entirely  neglected  by  the  first  propagators 
of  the  Gospel ;  and  Assemannus  assures  us,  that  Tho- 
mas, the  apostle,  having  done  much  for  the  establish- 
ment of  the  Christian  faith  in  India,  passed  over  to  a 
country  on  the  east,  called  China ;  where  he  preached 
the  Gospel  and  founded  a  church,  in  the  city  of  Cam- 
balu  (Peking):  after  which  he  returned  to  Malabar. 
In  the  Chaldee  ritual,  there  is  an  office  for  the  celebra- 
tion of  St.  Thomas,  which  says,  that "  by  him  the  Per- 
sians, Hindoos,  and  Chinese  were  converted  to  the 
Christian  faith.*' 

In  confirmation  of  this  tradition,  it  may  be  obser>'ed, 
that  according  to  Chinese  histor}*,  a  very  early  inter- 
course subsisted  between  China  and  the  west.  Arabia 
and  Judea  are  calleil  in  the  native  books,  Ta-tsin ; 
and  Pan-chaou,  a  Chinese  general,  who  flourished  be- 
fore the  close  of  the  first  centur}\  is  said  to  have  ex- 
tended his  conquests  as  far  as  Ta-tsin.  It  is  also 
related,  that  in  that  early  age,  a  veneration  for  the  cross 
existed  in  China ;  while  the  famous  Kwan  Yun-chang, 
has  left  in  writing  an  account  of  the  birth,  death,  re- 
surrection, and  ascension  of  a  Saviour,   which  must 


222  MARBLE  TABLET. 


have  been  derived  from  some  indistinct  traditions  of 
gospel  histor)'.  In  the  time  of  Han  Hwan-le,  A.  D, 
147,  "  the  people  of  India,  Arabia,  and  other  parts, 
came  by  the  southern  sea  to  China,  with  tribute ;  and 
from  this  time  trade  was  carried  on  with  foreigners  at 
Canton."  Chinese  history  further  mentions,  that,  about 
the  same  period,  an  extraordinary  person  arrived  in 
C'hina,  who  taught  a  doctrine  purely  spiritual ;  and 
drew  the  admiration  of  all.  by  the  virtues  he  possessed 
and  the  miracles  he  wrought. 

The  next  intimation  of  the  introduction  of  Chris- 
tianity into  China,  is  given  us  in  the  famous  marble 
tablet,  which  was  dug  up,  at  Se-gn5n-foo,  in  the  year 
1625.  This  tablet  is  ten  feet  long,  and  five  broad, 
surmounted  by  a  cross,  resembling  that  used  by  the 
Syrians,  in  Malabar.  It  contains  an  incription  in  the 
Chinese  and  Syriac  languages,  describing  the  principal 
doctrines  of  the  Gospel,  and  the  history  of  its  intro- 
duction into  China.  The  Chinese  inscription  is  enti- 
tled, "a  tablet  recording  the  introduction  of  the  religion 
of  the  Ta-tsin  country  into  China."  It  commences  with 
stating  the  existence  of  the  living  and  true  God — ^ibe 
creation  of  the  world — the  fall  of  man — and  the  mis- 
sion of  Jesus  Christ.  The  miraculous  birth,  and  ex- 
cellent teaching  of  the  Saviour,  are  briefly  described. 
His  ascension  is  spoken  of;  the  institution  of  hajt- 
lism,  mentioned ;  and  the  cross  declared  to  be  effec- 
tual for  the  salvation  of  all  mankind.  The  inscription 
goes  on  to  state,  that  in  the  n-ign  of  Tang  Tae-teung, 
A.  D.  636,  a  Christian  teacher  came  from  Ta-tsin  to 
China ;  where  the  emperor,  after  examining  his  doc- 
trines, published  an  edict,  authorizing  the  preachii 
of  Christianity  among  the  peoplr.     The  next  emperor 


ITS    AUTHENTICITY.  223 

contmued  his  patronage,  but  the  Buddhist  priests,  ap- 
prehensive lest  the  new  sect  should  eclipse  and  preju- 
dice their  own,  endeavoured  to  stop  its  course  ;  a  perse- 
cution followed,  which,  at  first,  diminished  the  number 
of  the  faithful ;  but,  after  a  time,  two  able  advocates 
were  raised  up,  who  brought  the  new  religion  again 
into  notice.  The  emperor  Suh-tsung  founded  several 
Christian  churches;  and,  in  order  to  perpetuate  the 
memory  of  his  good  deeds,  the  tablet,  in  question,  was 
erected,  A.  D.  782. 

Some  have  aflFected  to  doubt  the  authenticity  of  this 
inscription,  imagining  it  to  be  a  mere  trick  of  the 
Jesuits,  to  get  the  Chinese  to  credit  the  Christian  re- 
ligion. That  this  was  not  the  case,  we  may  infer 
from  the  fact,  that  the  Chinese  were  the  first  to  dis- 
cover the  stone,  and  that  neither  they  nor  the  Jesuits 
understood  the  Syrian  part  of  the  inscription,  till  it 
was  translated  in  Malabar.  Besides,  were  it  a  pious 
fraud,  the  Jesuits  would  have  been  more  likely  to  as- 
crilK*  the  intrcxluction  of  Christianitv,  to  the  efforts  of 
the  Latin,  rather  than  the  Syrian  church ;  and,  had 
they  made  any  pretensions  of  the  kind,  the  other  or- 
ders of  the  Romish  clergy  would  have  exposed  their 
hypocrisy.  We  conclude,  therefore,  that  the  inscription 
is  a  genuine  reconi  of  the  labours  of  the  Syrian  Chris- 
tians, durinf^  the  seventh  and  eighth  centuries,  in  China. 
A  fac-simile  of  it  may  be  seen  in  the  library  of  the 
Vatican  at  Home,  and  a  full  translation  in  Kieherer's 
China   lllustrata. 

Mosheim  infonns  us,  that  in  the  end  of  the  seventh 
century,  the  Nestorians  penetrattul  into  China,  whert^ 
they  established  several  churches ;  and  that  A.  D.  H20,* 

•   In  th*»  \rar  f^l^i.  th»»  Syrian  pri«*t«  w^r*-  in«  ludrd  ui  thr  prf^hihitinn  "f 
hetiTr»<lo]L  ^yttemv  in  lh#  pmcUmfttinn  of  Tang  Wo.^-t>iinff. 


224 


NESTOHIANS    AND    CATHOLICS. 


David  was  appointed  to  be  the  metropolitan  of  China. 
In  the  time  of  Genghis-khan,  numerous  bodies  of  Nes- 
torian  Christians  were  scattered  over  'i'artary  ;  and  the 
famous  PreKter  John,  in  the  twelfth  century,  exerted 
ail  extensive  influence  over  central  Asia.  When  the 
Mongul  princes  ascended  the  throne  of  China,  A.  D. 
1280,  they  afforded  toleration  to  all  religions;  which 
enabled  the  Nestorians  to  spread  themKclves,  and  to 
establish  a  flourishing  church  in  the  north  of  Chins. 
This  continued  to  exist,  according  to  Mosheim,  till  the 
beginning  of  the  fifteenth  century ;  but  shortly  after- 
wai-ds,  Nestorianism  appears  to  have  dwindled  away  in 
that  countrj'. 

The  efforts  of  the  Roman  catholics,  in  behalf  of 
China,  commenced  in  the  beginning  of  the  fourti;cnth 
century,  when  Nicholas  IV.  sent  Corvino  on  an  em- 
bassy, to  Coblai,  the  first  emperor  of  the  Mongul 
dynasty ;  and,  in  1307,  Clement  V.  constituted  him 
bishop  of  Cambalu,  or  Peking.  Benedict  VI,  A.  D. 
1338,  sent  new  agents  into  China  and  Tartary ;  and, 
during  the  whole  of  the  Yuen  dynasty,  both  the  Lntia 
and  Nestorian  Christians  had  a  fine  opportunity  for 
propagating  their  religion  in  eastern  Asia ;  but.  quai^ 
relling  amongst  themselves,  tbey  hindered  each  others' 
success;  and,  towards  the  close  of  the  century,  the 
Mahomedans,  gaining  the  ascendancy,  drove  the  Chris- 
tians from  those  regions. 

Nothing  more  is  heard  of  efforts  for  the  conversion 
of  the  Chinese,  until  the  Portuguese  rounded  the  Cape 
of  Goo<l  Hope,  and  established  themselves  at  Goa.  In 
1511,  Alphonso  took  Malacca;  and,  eight  years  afier- 
wards,  Andrade  sailed  for  China.  The  first  acts  of 
Kuropeans,  in  those  parts,  consisted  mainly  of  plunder 
and  piracy,  which  excited  Uie  jealousy  of  llie  (Chinese 


THE   MISSION    OF   XAVIER.  225 

government,  and  rendered  their  attempts  unsuccessful. 
A  second  embassy  was  dispatched  to  China,  A.  D. 
1552,  accompanied  by  Francis  Xavier,  who  ardently 
desired  the  gaining  of  so  vast  an  empire  to  the  Chris- 
tian religion  ;  and  reckoned  that  he  had  done  nothing, 
in  converting  the  nations  of  India,  while  China  was 
still  unattempted.  On  his  arrival  at  ihe  mouth  of  the 
Canton  river,  he  was  told,  that  strangers  were  debarred 
from  entering  the  country  ;  and,  that  if  he  attempted  to 
land,  he  would  be  imprisoned,  or  put  to  death.  Persist- 
ing in  his  resolution,  he  induced  a  Chinese  to  convey  him 
on  shore,  during  the  night,  at  the  island  of  Sancian,  or 
St.  John.  He  was  not  permitted,  however,  to  do  more 
than  just  to  land,  and  die  on  the  shore;  where  his 
tomb  still  remains,  with  the  following  inscription  in 
Chinese :  **  The  monument  of  St.  Francis  Xaner,  of 
the  Society  of  Jesus,  in  the  great  west,  who  ascended 
to  glory,  in  the  winter  of  the  thirty-first  year  of  Ming 
Kea-tsing,  A.  D.  1553." 

The  zeal  of  Xavier  animated  his  brethren,  but  for 
thirty  years  they  could  make  no  imprt»ssion  on  China. 
During  this  period,  Valignani  resided  at  Macao,  and 
cast  many  a  longing  look  towards  the  celestial  empire, 
ciying  out  in  the  fer^'ency  of  his  desire,  *'  Oh  rock ! 
rock!  when  wilt  thou  open"?"  Not  discouraged  by 
difficulties,  he  looked  out  for  the  fittest  instruments; 
who,  dead  to  themselves,  and  breathing  nothing  but 
resignation  and  martyrdom,  should  by  their  skill  in 
the  sciences  bo  able  to  recommend  themselves  to  the 
Chinese.  In  1579,  M.  Kogier,  an  Italian  Jesuit, 
arrived  in  China,  where  he  was  soon  joined  by  Matthew 
Ricci.  These  devoted  themselves  to  the  study  of  the 
Chinese  language,  and  made  some  proficiency  in   it. 


226 


THE    ATTEMPTS    OF    BlCCt. 


A  dispute  having  arisen  between  the  Chinese  and  the 
Portuguese,  Rugiero  was  sent  to  negotiate,  when  he 
requested  to  be  allowed  to  settle  in  Canton  ;  and,  after 
some  delay,  he  and  his  fellow  missionary  got  intro- 
duced to  Chaou-king-foo,  then  the  capital  city  of  the 
province.  Here  they  were  obliged  to  act  with  great 
caution ;  as  the  Chinese,  having  heard  of  the  conquests 
of  the  Spaniards  and  Portuguese,  were  exceedingly 
jealous  of  strangers.  The  affability  aud  talents  of 
Ricei,  however,  soon  gained  them  friends.  The  literati 
admired  their  doctrines,  so  far  as  Ihey  agreed  with 
Confucius,  and  admitted  the  propriety  of  worshipping 
the  Lord  of  Heaven,  but  objected  to  the  mysteries  of 
the  Christian  faith  ;  while  the  prohibition  of  polygamy, 
and  the  vow  of  celibacy,  were  still  more  offensive  to 
them.  They  accused  the  strangers  of  neglfcting  their 
deceased  parents,  and  of  not  worshipping  Confucius, 
while  they  paid  too  much  deference  to  J  esiis.  The  argu- 
ments and  ridicide  of  their  opponents,  however,  did  not 
dishearten  these  zealous  men;  who,  by  their  knowledge 
of  the  sciences,  were  enabled  to  instruct  and  interest 
the  people.  Converts  were  soon  made,  and  a  church 
formed,  over  which  Ricci  presided  for  about  seven 
years;  when  he  was  obliged  to  quit  the  provincial  city, 
and  repair  to  Chaou-chow-foo,  about  one  hundred  miles 
to  the  north  of  Canton.  Here  he  changed  his  dress, 
from  that  of  a  Buddhist  priest,  which  he  had  formerly 
assumed,  to  that  of  the  literati,  which  brought  him 
more  respect  and  consideration. 

Having  been  successful  in  various  parts  of  the  Canton 
province,  he  burned  with  a  desire  to  preach  the  Gospel 
in  the  capital :  and,  attaching  himfielf  to  the  retinue  of 
B  mandarin,  travelled  with  him  to  Nanking.     He  soon 


PAUL    AND    CANDIDA.  227 

attracted  attention  by  his  discourses  on  science  and 
religion,  and  even  gained  the  favour  of  the  superior 
authorities.  Encouraged  by  this  reception,  and  having 
received  some  valuable  presents  from  Europe,  he  re- 
solved to  make  his  way  to  the  emperor.  At  court,  his 
presents  were  received,  and  his  person  honoured;  a 
house  was  assigned  him,  and  he  was  taken  into  the 
service  of  the  state,  A.  D.  1601.  Ricci  was  no  sooner 
settled,  than  he  began  to  diffuse  his  doctrines ;  and  in 
a  few  years  succeeded  in  converting  several  persons  of 
distinction.  The  number  of  Christians  continued  to 
increase,  and  the  new  doctrine  soon  spread  from  the 
capital,  to  distant  cities ;  particularly  Nan-chang  and 
Shang-hae ;  at. the  latter  of  which,  a  mandarin,  of  great 
talents  and  influence,  professed  himself  a  follower  of 
Christ.  This  man,  on  his  baptism,  took  the  name  of 
Paul ;  as  he  wished  to  be  the  apostle  of  his  countrymen. 
His  exertions  and  example  did  much  to  promote  the 
cause  of  Ricci,  and  his  accurate  knowledge  of  the  lan- 
guage enabled  him  to  throw  the  publications  of  his 
instructor  into  a  neat  and  elegant  style,  which  contri- 
buted to  their  acceptability  with  the  higher  classes  of 
the  people.  He  ajwlogized  for  the  Christian  faith  in  a 
learned  manner,  and  defended  the  cause  in  the  presence 
of  the  emperor:  in  short,  his  zeal,  his  wealth,  his 
talents,  and  his  influence,  contributed  much  to  the 
extension  of  the  Romish  faith  in  China ;  and  liis  pos- 
terity trcxl  in  his  footsteps. 

His  youngest  daughter,  Candida,  was  a  remarkable 
woman.  Having  been  left  a  widow  at  an  early  age, 
she  devoted  herself  to  the  promotion  of  the  cause  of 
Christianity ;  and,  reserving  enough  for  her  eight 
children,  she  consecrated  the  rest  of  her  fortune  to  the 

Q  2 


22a 


UEATH    OF    RICCI. 


founding  of  churches,  and  the  printing  of  Christian 
hooks,  for  the  instruction  of  the  surrountling  heathen. 
Having  heard  that  the  pagans,  in  several  of  the  pro- 
vinces, were  accustomed  to  abandon  their  children  as 
soon  as  bom,  she  established  a  foundling  hospital  for 
infants ;  and  seeing  many  blind  people,  telling  idle 
stories  in  the  streets  for  the  sake  of  gain,  she  got  them 
instnicted  and  sent  forth,  to  relate  the  different  evenU 
of  Gospel  history.  A  few  years  before  her  death,  the 
emperor  conferred  on  her  the  title  of  the  "  virtuous 
woman,"  and  presented  her  vrixh  a  rich  dress,  covered 
with  plates  of  silver,  which  she  disposed  of,  in  order  to 
apply  the  proceeds  to  acts  of  charity.  She  is  said  to 
have  received  the  last  sacrament,  with  a  Uvely  faith  of 
being  united  to  that  God  whom  she  had  so  zealously 
loved  and  served.  Her  loss  was  bewailed  by  the  poor 
as  their  mother,  by  the  converts  as  their  pattern,  and  by 
the  missionaries  as  their  best  friend. 

In  the  mean  time  Ricci  was  joined  by  several  de- 
voted brethren,  whom  he  established  at  the  various 
places  which  he  had  visited  on  his  way.  At  Peking 
the  number  of  converts  increased  daily;  some  of  their 
ueophyt€8  were  men  of  influence,  and  the  good  will  of 
the  great  was  purchased  by  liberal  gifts. 

At  length,  Ricci,  worn  down  by  excessive  fatigue, 
died  in  1610.  During  the  reign  of  the  emperor  Wan- 
lc1b,  the  mission  continued  to  be  [>atronized;  till  the 
year  1615,  when  a  persecution  was  raised  against  the 
missionaries,  some  of  whom  were  beaten,  and  others  im- 
prisoned, while  those  at  court  were  compelled  to  retire 
to  Macao.  Under  the  next  emperor,  the  Tartan 
threatened  the  capital ;  and  the  Chinese,  alarmed  for 
their  safety,  called  in  the  Portuguese  to  their  assistance. 


ARRIVAL    OF   8CUAAL.  229 

At  this  juncture,  Paul,  the  Christian  mandarin^  ad\ised 
the  reeal  of  the  missionaries  also ;  to  which  the  emperor 
acceded,  and  the  work  went  on  s^in. 

When  the  last  ruler  of  the  Ming  dynasty  ascended 
the  throne,  A.  D.  1628,  Adam  Schaal  found  his  way 
to  court ;  and,  by  his  skill  in  the  mathematics,  gained 
a  fame  equal  to  that  of  Ricci.  Soon  after  this,  the 
Dominicans  and  Franciscans  entered  China,  and  took 
their  share  with  the  Jesuists  in  the  labour  of  converting 
80  great  a  nation.  Their  operations  were,  however, 
soon  interrupted  by  the  wars  and  commotions  which 
l>egan  to  prevail.  Two  rebel  chiefs  raised  an  army  of 
malcontents,  and  beseiged  the  emperor  in  his  capital ; 
who,  to  avoid  falling  into  their  hands,  committed 
suicide.  Woo  San-kwei,  a  Chinese  general,  then  called 
in  the  Tartars  to  his  assistance,  who  soon  dispersed 
the  rebels,  and  entered  Peking  in  triumph ;  but,  instead 
of  restoring  it  to  the  Chinese,  took  it  to  themselves, 
and  with  it,  the  throne  of  China.  The  Tartar  prince 
dying,  his  son,  a  boy  of  six  years  old,  was  proclaimed 
sovereign ;  and,  by  the  wisdom  and  energy  of  his 
uncle,  was  in  eight  years  put  in  possession  of  the  whole 
empire.  In  the  southern  provinces,  however,  the 
jH'ople  still  inclined  to  favour  the  fortunes  of  the  Ming 
dynasty,  and  two  Christian  Chinese  generals  made 
head  against,  and  on  one  occasion,  routed  the  Tartar 
army ;  the  victorious  Chinese  immediately  declared 
Tung-lii^  emperor,  and  tixed  his  capital  at  Chaou-king, 
in  the  provinee  of  Canton.  In  the  Chinese  court  were 
fifty  ladies,  who  had  been  converted  by  an  eunuch  ;  and 
the  mother,  wife,  and  eldest  son  of  the  n(*w  sovereign, 
were  induced  to  n»ceive  the  ordinance  of  baptism. 
These  iHustrious  proselytes  corres|)onded  with  the  pojK', 


230 


PATRONAGE    OF    THE    EMPEROR. 


who  rejoiced  in  the  hope  of  seeing  the  whole  of  that 
great  empire  follow  the  example  of  their  mistress ; 
but  the  arms  of  the  conquering  Tartar  soon  subdued 
the  southern  provinces,  and  the  imperial  race  of  Ming 
became  extinct. 

In  the  mean  time  Adam  Scbaal  retained  his  place  at 
court,  and  stood  high  in  the  favour  of  the  Tartar- 
Chinese  monarch,  who  appointed  him  superintendent 
of  the  astronomical  board,  and  conferred  upon  him 
many  marks  of  his  approbation.  During  the  lifetime 
of  Shuu-che,  the  Jesuists  were  in  favour  at  Peking; 
permission  was  granted  to  build  new  churches,  great 
accessions  were  made  to  the  number  of  missionaries, 
and  Verbiest  became  the  coadjutor  of  Schaal,  in  pre- 
siding over  the  tribunal  of  mathematics.  The  emperor 
frequently  entered  into  conversation  with  these  fathers, 
on  the  subject  of  religion,  read  the  Christian  books, 
and  admired  the  morality  of  the  Gospel ;  amongst  the 
rest,  the  seventh  commandment,  saying.  "  That  is 
indeed  a  holy  law."  The  sovereign,  however,  far  from 
giving  a  practical  testimony  in  its  favour,  fell  into  a 
crime  similar  to  that  which  tarnished  the  reign  of 
Da%id,  and  was  led  by  the  blandishments  of  his 
favourite,  to  disregard  the  missionaries.  The  death  of 
his  idol  so  wrought  upon  the  offending  sovereign,  that 
he  died  of  grief,  in  the  twentj-fourth  year  of  his  age  : 
sending  for  iSchaat  in  his  last  moments,  and  hearing 
his  advice  with  seeming  humility,  but  not  seeking  the 
rite  of  baptism. 

The  next  emperor,  Kang-he,  was  a  minor,  under 
four  guardians.  His  education  was  entnisted  to  Schaal, 
who  by  that  means  obtained  so  much  influence  at  court, 
that  he  procured  the  exemption  of  Macau  from  do- 


OPPOSITION    AND    PERSECUTION.  231 

struction,  when  all  the  towns  on  the  sea  coast  were 
broken  up,  in  order  to  prevent  the  pirate  Coxinga  from 
sheltering  himself  in  them. 

About  this  time  a  learned  man,  named  Yang  Ewang- 
seen,  published  a  book  against  the  missionaries.  He 
accused  them  of  forming  a  conspiracy  to  overturn  the 
government ;  in  order  to  which,  he  said,  they  had  intro- 
duced a  great  number  of  strangers  into  the  empire,  and 
had  secured  to  themselves  whole  hosts  of  adherents, 
who  were  prepared  to  aid  them  in  their  sinister  designs. 
*"  In  teaching,"  continued  he,  "  that  all  mankind  de- 
scended from  Adam,  they  wish  to  infer  that  our  princes 
came  originally  from  Europe,  and,  their  countrymen,  as 
the  elder  bom,  have  a  right  to  our  monarchy."  And 
then,  producing  the  sign  of  the  cross,  he  exclaimed, 
"'  Behold  the  Go<l  of  the  Europeans,  nailed  to  a  cross, 
for  having  attempted  to  make  himself  king  of  the  Jews ; 
and  this  is  the  God  they  invoke,  to  favour  their  design 
of  making  themselves  masters  of  China."  These  sage 
reasonings  had  the  desired  effect  with  the  four  regents, 
who  ordered  the  missionaries  to  be  loaded  with  chains, 
and  dragged  before  the  tribunals,  A.  D.  1665.  The 
members  of  these  tribunals  declared,  *'  that  Schaal  and 
his  associates  merited  the  punishment  of  seducers,  who 
announce  to  the  people  a  false  and  i)emicious  doctrine." 
After  having  been  threatened  with  death,  they  were  set 
at  liberty  ;  but  the  venerable  Schaal  sunk  under  his 
trials,  and  died  A.  D.  1(>66,  in  the  seventy-eighth  year 
of  his  age. 

In  addition  to  these  troubles  at  Peking,  the  mis- 
sionaries throughout  the  provinces  were  arrested,  and 
three  Dominicans,  one  Franciscan,  and  twenty-one 
Jesuists  were    banished  to  (^anton.      Four  were  still 


232 


REVIVAL    OF    THE    MISSION. 


retained  at  court,  who  kept  together  the  flock  of  pro- 
fessing Christians;  until  Kang-he.  coming  of  age,  found 
the  calendar  in  such  disorder,  that  he  recommitted  it  to 
the  hands  of  Verbieet,  and  reinstated  him  in  his  former 
office  ;  thereby  affording  him  an  opportunity  of  pro- 
moting the  interests  of  his  church  at  Peking.  Finding 
that  the  emperor  was  disposed  to  redress  any  grievances 
which  had  occurred  during  his  minority,  Verbiest  pre- 
sented a  memorial,  praying  for  the  recal  nf  hisbretlutn; 
which,  after  some  difficulty,  was  acceded  to. 

In  1671,  the  missionaries  were  put  in  possession  of 
their  churches,  but  were  prohibited  from  making  con- 
verts from  among  the  nativeH,  Notwithstanding  this 
interdict,  however,  they  baptized  in  that  year  20,000 
Chinese.  The  year  following,  the  emperor's  maternal 
uncle  was  added  to  the  number;  and  the  cause  of  the 
missionaries  again  flourished.  The  emperor  himself 
studied  the  elements  of  Euclid,  under  Verbiest ;  aad 
while  the  father  was  engaged  in  communicating  some 
knowledge  of  the  mathematics,  he  did  not  fail  to  inform 
his  illustrious  pupil  on  the  doctrines  and  duties  of  Chris- 
tianity. The  mind  of  the  monarch  thus  became  more 
favourably  inclined  to  the  religion  of  his  prece|itor,  and 
though  he  did  not  embrace,  he  desired  that  no  one 
should  vilify,  the  Gospel. 

In  the  tenth  year  of  Kang-he,  an  extensive  revolt 
broke  out  in  China.  Woo  San-kwei,  who  had  assisted 
the  Tartars  in  ascending  the  throne;  and  who.  during 
the  reign  of  Shun-che,  had  fought  in  their  defence,  now 
rebelled,  and  made  himself  master  of  the  southera  and 
western  province.*;.  This  revolt  was  so  .'ierious,  that  all 
the  cntTgien  of  the  government  were  called  forth  to 
reprees  il.     At  this  juncture  Verbiest  was  applied  to, 


EFFORTS   OF   THE    FRENCH    KING.  233 

to  cast  some  brass  cannon,  with  which  to  operate  among 
the  hills.  The  missionary  at  first  excused  himself;  but 
when  his  unwillingness  to  aid  the  government  was  in- 
interpreted  into  a  disposition  to  favour  the  rebels,  he 
complied ;  and,  by  the  assistance  of  these  light  pieces, 
the  imperial  arms  were  successful. 

Verbiest  now  rose  in  favour  of  the  emperor,  and  ac- 
companied him  in  his  joumies  to  Tartary.  The  man- 
darins, also,  encouraged  by  the  example  of  the  court, 
favoured  the  missionaries  in  all  parts  of  the  empire; 
and  nothing  seemed  wanting,  but  an  accession  of  la- 
bourers, to  bring  both  China,  Corea,  and  Tartary  to  the 
profession  of  Christianity :  in  conformity  with  XaWef  s 
observation,  that  "  if  China  embraced  the  Gospel,  all 
the  neighbouring  nations,  would  soon  demolish  their 
idols,  and  adopt  the  Christian  religion.*' 

Encouraged  by  the  openings  which  presented  them- 
selves, LfOuis  XIV.  king  of  France,  resolved  to  send  a 
mission  to  China;  and  having  selected  a  number  of 
Jesuits,  well  skilled  in  the  mathematics,  he  sent  them 
with  honours  and  pensions  on  this  important  mission. 
Among  the  rest,  was  De  Fontaney,  professor  of  mathe- 
matics in  the  kings  college;  with  Gerbillon,  Bouvet, 
and  Le  Comte,  afterwartLs  celebrated  for  their  labours 
in  the  east.  They  went  first  to  Siam,  and  from  thence 
proceeded,  in  a  Chinese  junk,  to  Ning-po,  on  the  coast 
of  China.  The  mandarins  at  that  port  received  them 
with  j)oliteness  ;  but  the  viceroy  declared  it  unlawful 
for  native  vessels  to  bring  Europeans  to  China,  and 
threatened  to  send  the  missionaries  back,  and  confis- 
cate both  ship  and  cargo.  Verbiest,  on  hearing  of 
this,  memorialized  the  emperor,  representing  that  they 
were  men   skilled   in   the  sciences,  and  his  lirethriMi. 


234 


CHARACTER    OF    VERBIEST. 


To  which  the  emperor  replied,  "  men  of  that  character 
must  not  be  expelled  my  domiaioDs.  Let  them  all 
come  to  my  court:  those  who  understand  the  mathe- 
matics, shall  remain  about  my  person:  the  others  may 
dispose  of  themselves  In  the  provinces,  as  they  think 
fit."  On  the  receipt  of  this  order,  the  viceroy  was 
obliged  to  send  those  men  to  the  capital  with  honour, 
whom  he  had  intended  to  expel  with  disgrace. 

At  this  juncture,  Verbeist  died,  A.  D,  1688,  regretted 
by  the  Chinese,  but  still  more  so  by  the  missionaries, 
who  expected  to  derive  great  advantage  from  his  counsel 
and  assistance.  His  character,  for  humility  and  men 
desty.  was  only  equalled  by  his  well  known  apphcation 
and  industry.  He  seemed  insensible  to  every  thing,  but 
the  promotion  of  science  and  religion ;  he  abstained 
from  iiUe  visits,  the  reading  of  curious  books,  and  even 
the  perusal  of  European  newspapers ;  while  he  inces- 
santly employed  himself,  either  in  mathematical  calcu- 
lations, in  instructing  proselytes,  in  corresponding  with, 
the  grandees  of  the  empire  on  the  interests  of  the  mis- 
sion, or  in  writing  to  the  learned  of  Europe,  inviting 
them  to  repair  to  China.  His  private  papers  are  in- 
chcative  of  the  depth  of  his  devotion,  the  rigour  of  hia 
austerities,  his  watchfulness  over  his  heart  amid  the 
crowd  of  business,  and  the  ardour  with  which  he  served 
religion.  His  sincerity  was  attested,  by  the  endurancet 
of  sufferings  in  the  cause  he  had  espoused ;  and  liia 
disinterestedness  and  liberality,  by  the  profusion  of  his 
gifts  to  others,  and  the  renunciation  of  indulgences  to 
himself. 

Two  of  the  missionaries  were  soon  after  this  em- 
ployed on  an  embassy  to  the  Russian  government,  by 
which  the  boundary  line  was  settled,  and  a  war  betweea 


HEW   PERSECUTIONS.  235 

flic  two  countries  prevented.  The  brethren  were  highly 
complimented  on  their  success ;  and  Gerbillon  was,  in 
consequence,  treated  with  particular  esteem.  The  kind- 
ness of  the  emperor  to  the  missionaries  at  court,  seemed 
to  augur  well  for  the  interests  of  the  mission ;  but  the 
same  laws  against  proselyting  continued  in  force ;  and 
unfriendly  governors  of  provinces  had  frequent  oppor- 
tunities of  annoying  the  missionaries. 

It  was  not  long  before  a  persecution  against  the 
Christians  was  commenced  by  the  governor  of  ChS- 
keang,  who,  depending  on  the  letter  of  the  tew  against 
proselyting,  and  the  disposition  of  the  tribunals  to  op- 
pose all  innovations,  seized  on  several  churches,  broke 
the  crosses,  profaned  the  altars,  and  dragged  the  Chris- 
tians before  the  judicial  courts — imprisoning  some,  and 
torturing  others.  Among  the  rest,  a  physician  endured 
the  bastinado  with  great  constancy,  and  presented  him- 
self afterwards  in  the  church,  as  a  sacrifice  to  the  Lord, 
grieving  that  he  had  not  shed  his  last  drop  of  blood  for 
his  holy  name.  The  missionaries  at  Peking,  applied 
to  the  emperor  for  his  interference,  when  his  majesty 
observed,  that  "  he  was  suq)rised  to  see  them  so  much 
infatuated  with  their  religion ;  and  so  busied  about  a 
world,  where  they  had  never  been/*  He  advised  them 
to  ''  enjoy  the  present  life  ;  being  persuaded  that  their 
God  was  |)owerful  enough  to  do  himself  justice,  though 
they  concerned  themselves  nothing  about  his  matters." 
Not  satisfied  with  this  reply,  they  petitioned  ai^ain ; 
when  the  emj^eror  referreil  it  to  their  own  choice,  whe- 
ther they  would  depend  on  his  favour,  or  appeal  to  the 
tribunals.  ITiey  chose  the  latter;  and,  the  answer 
was  unfavourable  ;  which  disappointed  the  monarch,  as 
much  as  it  grieved  the  missionaries :  for  the  empiTor 


236  DIFFICULTIES    RKMOVED. 

was  secretly  desirous  of  aiding  the  foreigners,  though 
he  wished  to  throw  the  responsibility  on  his  mimsters. 
In  order,  however,  to  bring  the  tribunals  to  terms, 
Kang-he  addressed  to  them  a  message,  enumerating  the' 
merits  of  the  missionaries,  in  arranging  the  calendar, 
casting  cannon,  and  negotiating  treaties ;  stating  his 
confidence  in  the  goodness  of  their  religion,  and  conclud- 
ing with  his  wish,  that  all  who  felt  inclined  to  embrace 
the  Christian  faith,  might  do  so,  without  hindrance. 

The  result  of  this  message  was  a  reply  favourable  to 
Christianity',  which  the  emperor  immediately  confirmed, 
A,  D.  1692.  In  consecpience  of  this,  afresh  accession 
of  missionaries  soon  flocked  to  China  ;  and  Louis  XIV; 
appointed  the  sum  of  9,200  livres,  as  a  pension  to  twen^ 
missionaries  to  China  and  the  east;  which  was  i 
tinned  by  his  successor,  Louis  XV, 

A  new  occasion  soon  presented  itself  for  the  mi*> 
sionaries  to  ingratiate  themselves  still  fiirther  with  the 
emperor.  His  majesty  was  seized  with  a  fever,  whiclk 
threatened  his  life.  Remedies  were  sought  from  all 
quarters ;  which  proving  ineffectual,  the  niissionarid 
tried  the  celebrated  Jesuits'  bark,  and  the  cmperdi 
recovered.  Grateftd  for  the  lienefit,  he  gave  them  i 
house  within  the  precincts  of  the  palace,  ground  whereoti 
to  build  a  church,  and  contributions  in  money,  and 
materials,  towards  the  completion  of  the  buildinffS 
Notmthstauding  some  remonstrances  from  the  pubiy 
censorate.  against  the  magnificence  of  this  edifice,  i 
was  opened  in  1702. 

The  prospects  of  the  mission  were  now  favourabllJ 
and  success  appeared  near ;    had  not   the  work 
interrupted  by  the  disputes  which  broke  out  amonj 
the  labourers.     In  onler  to  understand  these  contn) 


DISPUTES    OP   THE   MISSIONARIES.  237 

versies,  it  will  be  necessary  to  retrace,  in  some  degree, 
the  history  of  the  mission.  The  questions  most 
agitated  were,  whether  the  words  Teen,  "  heaven,"  and 
Shang^te,  "  supreme  ruler,"  meant  the  true  God  or  the 
material  heavens ;  and,  whether  the  ceremonies  per- 
formed at  the  tombs  of  ancestors,  and  in  honour  of 
Confucius,  were  civil  or  religious  rites.  The  Jesuits 
maintained  the  former,  and  the  Dominicans  and  Fran- 
ciscans the  latter  parts  of  these  propositions. 

With  regard  to  the  terms  employed  to  designate 
the  Deity,  difficulties  always  have  been,  and  still  are 
felt,  which  have  been  already  alluded  to;  but  as  it 
respects  the  observances  in  honour  of  ancestors  and 
Confucius,  all  who  know  anything  about  Christianity 
must  see,  that  as  sacrifices  are  offered,  and  temples 
erected  to  both,  with  incense  and  prostrations  before 
them,  the  ceremonies  in  question  must  be  accounted 
religious,  and  therefore  idolatrous.  At  the  commence- 
ment of  the  mission,  Ricci  had  drawn  up  a  set  of 
regulations  for  the  conduct  of  future  labourers,  in  which 
he  considered  the  rites  referred  to  as  merely  secular ; 
others,  however,  differed  from  him ;  and  in  1645, 
Morales,  a  Dominican,  procured  a  bull  from  pope 
Innocent  X.,  denouncing  them  as  su|)erstitious  and 
abominable.  The  Jesuits,  on  their  part,  were  not  idle, 
and  made  such  representations  on  the  subject,  as  induced 
po|)e  Alexander  VII.,  A.  D.  1656,  to  declare,  that 
these  were  merely  political  ceremonies,  and  that  the 
toleration  of  them  was  both  prudent  and  charitable. 
Thus  there  were  two  infallible  decrees,  in  direct  con- 
trailiction  to  each  other ;  and  two  zealous  boilies  of 
labourt»rs  purhuing  opjwsite  plans  for  the  accomplish- 
ment of  the  same  object. 


'ZiJO  PAPAL    HULLS. 

When  the  missionaries  ivere  banished  to  Canton, 
A.  D,  1665,  they  began  to  think  of  settling  their 
differences ;  and  three  and  twenty  of  them  met  to 
discuss  the  disputed  points.  Forty-two  articles  were 
then  agreed  to,  as  principles  on  which  the  mission  was  to 
be  in  future  conducted.  These  stipulations'were  based 
on  the  decree  of  Alexander  VII.  sanctioning  the  cerfr 
monies ;  in  order,  aj?  they  said,  not  to  shut  the  door 
of  salvation  against  innumerable  Chinese,  who  would 
otherwise  abandon  the  new  religion.  Soon  after  this, 
Navarette,  who  had  joined  in  the  agreement,  renewed 
his  reprobation  of  the  indulgences,  in  which  he  ' 
joined  by  many  others ;  and  in  1693,  Maigrot,  the 
apostolic  vicar  of  China,  issued  a  mandate,  contrary  to 
the  bull  of  Alexander  \  II.,  declaring,  that  Teen 
signified  nothing  more  than  the  material  heavens,  and' 
that  the  Chinese  customs  referred  to  were  idolatrous.. 
The  opinion  of  Kang-be  was  now  called  for,  and  in 
1700,  that  monarch  declared,  that  Teen  meant  the  true; 
God,  and  that  the  customs  of  China  were  merely 
political.  Yet  the  decision  of  Maigrot  was  confirmed 
at  Rome,  by  a  decree  of  Clement  XI.,  A.  D.  1704. 
Thus  the  papal  see  again  revoked  its  fonner  opinion, 
and  plunged  itself  into  a  contest  with  the  emperor  ol 
China, 

To  settle  this  dispute,  M.  Toumon  was  app<nntc4 
papal  legale  to  China.  The  good  intentions  and  zeal  o 
this  gentleman  were  untiuestionatile ;  but  he  was  ip-; 
noraut  of  Chinese  etiquette  and  was  influenced  by  I 
rooted  antipathy  to  the  Jesuits.  He  arrived  in  Cfaint 
A.  D.  170-5.  and  promulgated  the  decree  of  Clement 
prohibiting  all  Christian  Chinese  from  practicing  tbt 
ceremonies  which  had  been  interdicted  by  the 


ROMISH    LEGATES.  239 

But  Kang-he  was  not  likely  to  resign  the  right  to  legis- 
late for  his  own  people  into  the  hands  of  a  foreign 
potentate ;  hence  he  issued,  in  1706,  a  declaration,  that 
**he  would  coimtenance  those  missionaries  only  who 
preached  the  doctrine  of  Ricci,  and  persecute  those 
who  followed  the  opinion  of  Maigrot."     He  then  di- 
rected an  examiner  to  enquire  what  missionaries  were 
disposed  to  comply  with  the  imperial  will,  whom  he 
permitted  to  remain;  but  ordered  the  rest  to  depart 
within  five  days  to  Canton.     Things  now  came  to  an 
extremity ;  the  papal  legate  issued  two  decrees  in  1706 
and  1707,  commanding  the  missionaries  not  to  submit 
to  the  investigation  of  the  examiner,  on  the  controverted 
points.    The  emperor  could  not  brook  the  contravening 
of  his  authority,  and  commanded  Toumon  to  leave  the 
capital ;  he  was  compelled  therefore  to  return  to  Macao, 
where  his  circumstances  were  not  much  improved ;  for 
having  offended  the  king  of  Portugal,  by  proceeding  to 
the  Indies  without  eml)arking  at  Lisbon,  he  found  the 
authorities  of  Macao  arrayed  against  him,  who  deprived 
him  of  his  liberty,  and  surrounded  him  with  guards. 
Tournon  now  resorted  to  ecclesiastical  censures,  but 
they  were  laughed  at  by  his  enemies ;   and  the  bishop 
of  Macao  admonished  him,  under  pain  of  excommuni- 
cation, to  withdraw  them.    Ilaniig  been  created  a  car- 
dinal by  Clement  XI.  he  could  ill  brook  this  indignity, 
and  in   17 lU,  sunk  under  his  insults  and  disappoint- 
ments. 

ITie  po])e  now  sent  another  legate  to  China,  the 
patriarch  Mezzabarba,  who  arrived  in  1720,  with  the 
approbation  of  the  court  of  Portugal.  The  pur]K>rt 
of  his  message  was,  to  request  permission,  to  remain 
in   China,  as  superior  to  the   missions ;  and  that  the 


240 


FAIU'UE    OF    NKGOCIATIONS 


Chinese  Christians  might  he  allowed  to  conform  them* 
selves  to  the  decrees  of  the  pope,  on  the  subject  of  cere- 
monies. The  emperoi'  replied,  that  the  papal  decrees 
being  contrary  to  the  usages  of  the  empire,  the  ChristiaQ 
religion  could  not  subsist  there;  and  that  the  legate, 
and  all  the  missionaries,  must  immediately  return  to 
Canton.  Mezzabarba  now  made  some  concessions, 
intimating  that  those  ceremonies  which  were  of  a 
merely  civil  nature,  would  be  allowed  to  the  nativ6 
converts.  In  conformity  with  which  he  proclaimed 
"  eight  permissions,"  as  the  length  to  which  the  Chineao 
Christians  might  go ;  but  these  were  far  from  satisfying 
the  emperor,  and  were  afterwards  abrogated  and  con* 
demned  at  Rome.  No  prospect  of  reconciliation  ap. 
]>earing,  the  legate  requested  jMinnission  to  return  to 
the  pope  for  further  powers,  hoping  that  things  would 
remain  as  they  were  till  his  return. 

In  the  mean  time,  Kang-hi  died,  A.  U.  1722,  Bod 
Yung-ching,  his  successor,  was  no  sooner  seated  on  the 
throne,  than  he  was  pestered  with  petitions  from  the 
literati,  containing  bitter  invectives  against  the  mifr 
sionaries,  as  perverting  the  fundamental  laws,  and 
ihsturbing  the  peace  of  the  empire. 

About  the  same  time  a  literary  graduate  of  Fub* 
keen,  who  had  apostatized  from  Christianity,  sent  in  a 
memorial,  complaining  that  the  missionaries  immured 
yonng  girls  in  nunneries,  paid  no  honours  to  the  dead* 
confounded  the  distinctions  of  families,  and  sought  ttt 
turn  the  Chinese  into  Europeans.  The  matter  having 
been  brought  before  the  tribunal  of  rites,  representing 
the  danger  of  allowing  Europeans  to  remain  in  the  prcH 
vinces,  the  board  decided,  that  the  Europeans  who. 
were  useful  for  reforming  Ihe  calendar,  might  l»e  re- 


NEM'    EPPOUT8    AND    FAILURES.  241 

tained  at  court,  while  those  in  the  provinces  were  of  no 
manner  of  use,  and  must  therefore  be  sent  to  Macao. 
The  emperor  confirmed  this  representation,  A.  D.  1723. 
llius,  all  the  missionaries  were  driven  from  their 
stations,  three  hundred  churches  were  destroyed,  or 
converted  to  a  profane  use,  and  three  hundred  thousand 
Christians  at  once  deprived  of  their  j)a8tors. 

Some  of  the  priests  still  contrived  to  remain  in  the 
provinces,  or  re-entered  China  by  stealth ;  while  a 
number  of  native  catechists,  dispersed  through  the 
country,  managed  to  keep  the  converts  together. 
Ignatius  Koegler  was  appointed  president  of  the  astro- 
nomical board,  and  the  name  and  profession  of  Roman- 
ism were  still  maintained  in  the  empire. 

When  Keen-lung  ascended  the  throne,  in  1736,  a  new 
search  was  made  for  the  proscribed  priests ;  and  the  em- 
peror, finding  that  they  returned  after  expatriation,  made 
an  example  of  Peter  Sans,  by  putting  him  to  death. 
Many  others  were  seized  and  tortured,  while  churches 
were  plundered,  and  property  confiscated.  New  preach- 
ers, however,  flocked  to  Canton,  and  were  clandestinely 
forwarded  to  the  provinces.  On  one  of  these  occasions, 
a  faithless  adherent  betrayed  his  tnist,  and  four 
Kuro{)eans  were  apprehended  in  Hoo-kwang,  and  con- 
veyed to  Peking.  This  involved  some  of  the  native 
converts,  who,  at  the  sight  of  the  instniments  of  torture, 
aiK>statize(1,  and  discovereil  the  plans  of  the  missionaries. 
A  stricter  investigation  followed;  more  Euro|K*an 
priests  were  deteeteil  and  imprisoned;  while  three  of 
their  assistants  were  put  to  death.  Much  interest  was 
maile  at  Peking,  by  the  few  missionaries  in  the  service 
of  the  emperor,  to  mitigate  the  punishmi-nt  that  awaited 
the  remainder;  when  a  decree  was  issued,  on  the  ninth 

K 


242  PF.RKEC-LTIO>    IN    SZE-CHLEN. 

of  Novpmber,  1785,  by  which  twelve  Eiiropeaos  were 
released  from  gaol,  and  allowed  either  to  remain  in 
Peking,  or  return  to  Europe:  three  of  them  preferred 
ihe  former,  and  nine,  the  latter  alternative. 

During  the  present  centitry,  the  mission  has  been 
persevered  in,  and  thrice  drawn  forth  the  animadversion 
of  government :  in  iho  years  1805. 1811,  and  1815. 

In  June,  1815,  a  persecution  was  carried  on  against 
the  Roman  cathoHes  of  Sze-chuen.  The  viceroy  of  that 
pro\'ince  in  reporting  the  matter,  said,  "  That  the  reli- 
gion of  the  west,  denominated  the  Lord  of  Heaven's  re- 
ligion, was  a  depraved,  or  irregular  system,  particularly 
injurious  to  the  manners  and  hearts  of  men."  That 
five  years  previously,  two  thousand  families  had  re- 
canted, and  since  upwards  of  two  hundred  families. 
He  had  recently  apprehended  seventy -two  persons, 
seized  fifty-three  books,  and  taken  six  hundred  and 
twenty  crosses,  three  strings  of  beads,  two  dresses, 
and  two  religious  caps.  In  the  books  seized,  however, 
there  was  not  a  single  expression  that  could  be  con- 
strued into  an  opposition  to  goveniment."  He  closed 
his  report  by  st-ating,  that  "  he  suspected  some  Eun>' 
peans  were  still  lurking  among  the  mountains  of  Sze- 
chuen,  though  he  hail  not  been  able  to  apprehend 
ihem."  His  majesty  in  reply,  noticed  "the  blind  ob- 
stinacy of  men,  that,  when  once  a  notion  of  ascending  to 
heaven  takes  possession  of  the  mind,  makes  them  r> 
gardless  of  death."  Two  leaders,  who  would  not  recant, 
were  onlered  to  be  strangled  ;  and  thirty-eight  othcTB 
were  banished  to  Tartary,  amongst  whom  were  severd 
women,  and  an  old  man  of  eighty.  The  latter,  and  b 
few  others,  who  seemed  more  culi)able  than  the  rert. 
were  condemned  to  wear  the  wooden  collar /or  ever. 


A    MISSIONARY    STRANGLED.  243 

In  1817)  a  Tartar  secretary,  and  his  coachman,  were 
apprehended,  and  delivered  over  to  the  board  of  punish- 
ments, on  the  charge  of  being  Christians.  The  secre- 
tary acknowledged,  that  his  grand£Etther  had  been  a 
Christian,  but  that  he  himself  had  recanted  ten  years 
ago.  The  prosecutors  argued,  however,  that  as  he  had 
neglected  to  send  for  the  Cliinese  priests  during  his 
mothers  illness,  and  had  not  performed  certain  cere- 
monies at  her  death,  therefore  his  plea  of  recantation 
was  insincere.  The  reply  of  the  emperor  was,  that  as 
he  had  trampled  on  the  cross,  his  recantation  must  be 
accepted.  Fifteen  others  were  implicated  with  him, 
most  of  whom  held  offices  under  government. 

In  1819,  an  imperial  censor,  complaining  of  the 
existence  of  the  Roman  catholic  religion  in  the  capital, 
recommended  that  every  house  rented  by  catholics 
should  be  seized  and  confiscated ;  to  which  the  emperor 
replied,  that  the  existing  laws  ought  to  be  rigorously 
enforced,  but  that  the  measure  suggested  would  only 
create  a  disturbance. 

In  1820,  a  French  missionary  was  strangled  in  the 
province  of  Hoo-pih,  by  order  of  the  government ;  and 
L'Amiot,  who  had  been  twenty-seven  years  in  Peking, 
was  banished  to  Macao. 

ITie  French  monks  of  the  order  of  St.  Lazarus  have, 
however,  continued  to  labour  secretly  for  the  mainte- 
nance of  the  Romish  religion  in  China.  For  some 
years,  they  have  annually  sent  two  or  three  young 
priests  to  that  country,  who  quietly  proceed  to  the 
head-quarters  of  their  mission  in  thi*  interior.  They 
have  now  catholic  communities  in  all  the  provinces, 
and  in  many  there  are  public  chapels,  where  service  is 
|>erformed  by  native   priests.      The  mission  has  two 

R  2 


•244 


PRESENT    STATE. 


seminaries ;  one  at  Macao,  and  the  other  in  Tartarj', 
beyond  the  wall  of  China.  They  have  in  Peking  a 
catholic  community,  amounting  to  no  less  than  twenty- 
eix  thousand  members,  over  whom  two  French  priests 
preside.  In  the  province  of  Sze-chuen,  Christians  are 
interred  in  the  churchyard ;  and  over  their  graves, 
crosses  are  erected.  When  the  rulers  do  not  suspect 
the  presence  of  Kuropeans,  they  are  very  indulgent 
towards  the  native  Christians:  and  the  local  authorities 
having  once  tolerated  them,  are  interested  in  preventing 
their  detection  in  higher  quarters  ;  lest  they  should  be 
called  to  account  for  their  previous  want  of  vigilance. 
When,  therefore,  a  community  is  once  formed,  it  incurs 
very  little  risk  of  being  molested.  Should  the  catholics 
succeed  in  forming  a  native  clergy,  competent  to  dis- 
charge the  duties  of  their  office,  their  cause  may  rally  ; 
for  the  government  seeks  to  repress  it.  not  on  religious 
grounds,  but  because  it  is  an  instrument  of  European 
influence. 

It  is  difficult  to  determine  the  precise  number  of 
adherents  still  claimed  by  the  Romanists  in  China ; 
the  following,  however,  is  from  Marchini's  map  of  the 
missions  presented  to  the  bishop  of  Macao  in  1810: — 


Bulioprio. 

ProTinco. 

i 
1 

ii 

|i 

11 

Chratiutt. 

M.CO  . 
P.kmg.  . 

Nwhinff . 

Citnlon,   Kwang-se, 

Pni-cliTh.le,  Shan- 
tung, and  euiern 
Tartarj      .     .     . 

Krani;-nati&Ho.iian 

1 

i 
1 
3 

11 

3 

18 
6 

7,000 
40,000 

II- 

29 

80,000 

NUMBER    OF   ADHERENTS. 


245 


Vicaragoa. 

Prorinces. 

1 
1 

PQ 

Is 

11 

-1 

29 

NaUrc 
Chrittians. 

FAh-keen 

Brought  forward 
Filh-keen,        Ch«- 

3 

80,000 

Sxe-chuen 

keang,  Keang-se, 

and  Formosa .     . 

Sxe-chuen,      Kwei- 

1 

1 

4 

8 

30,000 

chow,  &  Yun-nan 

1 

1 

2 

25 

70,000 

Shan-ae   . 

Shan-ae,      Shen-ae, 
Kan-siih,      Hoo- 

kwang,  and  west- 
ern Tartary     .     . 

1 

6 

18 

35,000 

6       2 

23 

80 

215,000 

In  1833,  the  Chinese  Christians,  in  the  bishopric  of 

Macao,  amounted  to  13,090,  under  the  care  of  seven 
native  priests,  situated  as  follows : — 

Macao,  including  Patane,  Mongha,  and  Lapa    .     .  7,000 

Shun-tth 1,250 

Hae-nan  (the  island  of) 855 

Shaou-chow,  to  the  north  of  Canton 750 

Shaou-king,  to  the  west  of  ditto 730 

Nan-hae,  in  the  city  of  ditto 1 ,850 

Nan-chow 655 


13,090 


The  salary  of  each  native  priest  is  eighty-two  dollars 
yearly ;  travelling  expenses,  estimated  at  from  forty  to 
fifty  dollars,  are  alloweil ;  besides  the  pay  of  catechists, 
and  other  charges. 

The  college  of  St.  Joseph,  in  Macao,  is  intended  for 
the  purpose  of  raising  up  native  teachers,  for  China, 
It  was  founded,  by  the  Jesuits,  in  1730;  transferred  to 
the  Pro[)aganda,  in  1784;  and,  in  18(K),  provided  for 


24fi 


PORTUGUESE    AND    SPANIARDS. 


I)y  regular  allowances  from  the  senate  of  Macao.  The 
college  contains  six  European  priests,  of  whom,  one 
is  the  superior.  The  number  of  Chinese  students  is 
limited  to  twelve,  who  are  clothed,  boarded,  and  edu- 
cated, at  the  expense  of  the  institution ;  if  they  desire 
it,  they  are  trained  for  the  priesthood,  and  it  generally 
requires  ten  years  before  they  can  attain  the  first  order. 
Instruction  is  given  in  Portuguese,  Latin,  arithmetic. 
rhetoric,  philosophy,  theology,  &c.  The  Chinese  lan- 
guage is,  also,  taught ;  and  the  College  possesses  a 
Chinese  library,  moveable  types,  and  conveniences  for 
printing.  A  Portuguese  and  Chinese  Dictionary  has 
been  published  by  the  Superior,  besides  other  works, 
tending  to  illustrate  the  language  and  opinions  of  the 
natives.  In  1831,  the  number  of  students  was,  seven 
young  Chinese,  two  Manilla  youths,  and  thirteen  Por- 
tuguese ;  besides  those  who  attended  for  daily  instruc- 
tion. A  lai^e  stock  of  Christian  books,  in  the  Chinese 
language,  is  kept  on  hand,  and  missionaries  are  fre- 
quently despatched  from  thence,  to  the  provinces.  The 
Superior  is  in  correspondence  with  the  agents  of  the 
missions,  in  various  parts  of  China,  and  can  convey  and 
procure  intelligence,  to  and  from  the  interior,  with  the 
greatest  regularity. 

Besides  the  Lazarites  and  the  agents  of  the  Propa- 
ganda, the  Spaniards  have  an  establishments,  at  Macao, 
for  receiving  Missionary  candidates  from  Eurojie,  in- 
structing them  in  the  language,  and  conveying  thwn  into 
the  country.  Scarcely  a  month  passes,  without  some 
new  arrivals,  or  departures;  and  the  vacant  posts  in  the 
interior,  are  thus  kept  constantly  supplied  with  pastors. 
They  all  wear  the  European  habit  in  Macao.  Imt  adopt 
the  native  dress  on  entering  the  fiehl.     When  Eur(»- 


CHARACTER    OP   THE    MISSIONARIES.  247 

peans  are  to  be  introduced  into  the  provinces,  inform- 
ation is  previously  sent  to  the  places  appointed,  where 
adherents  are  prepared  to  receive  and  conceal  them. 
On  arriving  at  the  place  of  destination,  the  mission- 
aries generally  retire  to  some  secret  dwelling,  known 
only  to  the  Christians,  and  seldom  appear  abroad; 
while  all  who  desire  instruction,  or  the  administration 
of  the  sacraments,  go  to  them.  Some  remain,  fifteen  or 
twenty  years,  in  their  secluded  retreats,  and  thus  keep 
up  the  number  of  their  followers,  without  attracting  the 
notice  of  government.  The  allowance  to  an  European 
missionary,  in  the  interior,  is  about  one  hundred  and 
forty  dollars  a  year ;  considerable  sums  are,  however, 
required  for  travelling  expenses — for  ensuring  secrecy 
—  for  supporting  the  poor  —  and  for  carrying  on  the 
other  business  of  the  mission :  and  a  commercial  gentle- 
man, connected  with  Canton,  informed  the  author,  that 
the  different  superiors  of  the  missions,  in  Macao,  negoti- 
ate bills  on  Europe,  to  the  amount  of . f  40,000  annually. 
The  character  of  the  first  Catholic  missionaries,  may 
be  partly  deduced  from  the  preceding  sketch  of  their 
history.  In  referring  to  their  labours,  Ur.  Milne  re- 
marks, *'  The  learning,  personal  virtues,  and  ardent  zeal 
of  some  of  them,  deser\'e  to  be  imitated  by  all  future  mis- 
sionaries ;  will  be  equalled  by  few,  and,  perhaps,  rarely 
exceeded  by  any.  Their  steadfastness  and  triumph  in 
the  midst  of  persecutions,  even  to  blood  and  death,  in 
all  imaginable  forms,  shew  that  the  questionable  Chris- 
tianity which  they  taught,  is  to  be  ascribed  to  the 
effect  of  education,  not  design  ;  and  afford  goml  rt»ason 
to  believe,  that  they  have  long  since  joined  the  army  of 
martyrs,  and  are  now  wearing  the  crown  of  those  who 
s|)aR'd  not  their  lives  unto  the  death,  but  overcame  by 


248  NATURE    OF    THEIR    WRITINGS. 

the  blood  of  the  Lamb,  and  the  word  of  his  testimonj. 
It  is  not  to  be  doubted  that  many  sinners,  were,  through 
their  labours,  turned  from  sin  to  holiness  ;  and  they  will 
finally  have  due  praise  from  God,  as  fellow-workers  in 
his  kingdom." 

Some  idea  of  their  doctrines  may  be  gathered  from 
the  books  which  they  have  published  in  the  Chinese 
language.  Many  of  these  are  written  in  a  lucid  and 
elegant  style,  and  discuss  the  points  at  issue,  between 
Christians  and  Confucians,  in  a  masterly  and  conclu- 
sive manner.  'Hieir  doctrinal  and  devotional  works 
are  clear,  on  the  trinity  and  the  incarnation ;  while 
the  perfections  of  the  deity,  the  corruption  of  human 
nature,  and  redemption  by  Christ,  are  fully  stated; 
and  though  some  unscriptural  notions  are  now  and 
then  introduced,  yet,  all  tilings  considered,  it  is  quite 
possible  for  humble  and  patient  learners  to  discover,  by 
such  teaching,  their  sinfnl  condition,  and  trace  out  the 
way  of  salvation  through  a  Redeemer.  It  must  not 
be  forgotten,  also,  that  (he  catholics  translated  the  major 
part  of  the  New  Testament  into  Chinese  ;  and  though 
there  is  no  evidence  of  this  having  been  published,  yet 
large  portions  of  the  Gospels  and  Epistles  were  in- 
sei-ted  in  the  lessons,  printed  for  the  use  of  the  congre- 
gations. As  it  regards  the  sciences,  the  Catholics 
have  done  much  to  develope  them  to  the  Chinese ;  and 
a  native,  who  had  been  instructed  by  them,  lately  pub- 
lished a  treatise  on  astronomy  and  geography,  which 
has  been  highly  esteemed  and  widely  circulated. 

The  Homish  missionaries  have  not  been  remiss  Id 
preparing  works,  for  the  elucidation  of  the  Chinese 
language  to  Europeans.  A  manuscript  I-atin  and  Chi* 
neso  dictionary  has  long  existed,  while   the  work  of 


STATE   OF   THEIR    COMMUNITIES.  249 

Premare,  entitled  **  Notitia  Lingus  Sinics,"  is  above  all 
praise.  It  embraces,  within  small  compass,  all  that 
can  be  said  on  Chinese  grammar ;  while,  others  attempt^ 
ing  to  reduce  it  to  European  models,  have  failed. 

The  present  race  of  adherents  to  the  catholic  mis- 
sions in  China,  whatever  the  original  converts  may 
have  been,  are,  it  is  to  be  feared,  sadly  deficient,  both 
in  knowledge  and  practice.  Deprived,  for  the  most 
part,  of  intelligent  instructors;  left  generally  to  the 
care  of  the  native  catechists,  who  are  not  much  better 
than  themselves ;  and  adopting  the  Christian  profession 
mainly  as  the  result  of  education  or  connection,  it  is 
hardly  to  be  expected  that  they  would  excel,  either  in 
grace  or  zeal.  The  modem  missionaries,  in  admitting 
members,  merely  require  an  outward  profession,  with- 
out insisting  on  a  change  of  heart,  or  scarcely  a 
reformation  of  life;  the  Scriptures  are  not  placed  in 
the  hands  of  the  people;  religious  ser\'ices  are  con- 
ducted in  a  language  which  the  generality  do  not  un- 
derstand ;  ceremonies  are  frequent,  and  public  preaching 
rare ;  while,  from  the  laxity  of  morals  too  common  in 
their  communities,  we  much  fear,  that  the  catholic 
converts,  in  the  present  day,  are  very  little  better  than 
the  surrounding  heathen. 

On  the  whole  we  may  conclude,  that  the  Romish 
missionaries,  from  first  to  last,  have  been  rather  soli- 
citous about  the  quantity,  than  the  quality,  of  their 
success;  while  they  have  displayed  a  spirit  of  time- 
ser\'iiig  compliance  with  the  prejudices  of  the  heathen, 
and  failed  to  exhibit  Christianity  in  its  most  inviting 
form  to  the  nations.  Had  they  succeeded  in  establish- 
ing their  religion  throughout  China,  we  question  whe- 
ther, from  their  known  bigotry,  thry  would  not  have 


250  REFLECTIONS. 

presented  insurmountable  obstacles  to  the  efforts  of 
protestant  labourers.  If  anything  earthly  could  have 
contributed  to  success,  they  had  certainly  the  fairest 
opportunity  of  realizing  their  object;  the  power  of  num- 
bers, the  influence  of  wealth,  the  patronage  of  Chris- 
tian kings,  the  attractions  of  a  showy  worship,  and 
high  scientific  attainments,  all  promised  fair  for  the 
accomplishment  of  their  design,  ITiey  have,  however, 
partially  failed;  and,  in  their  failure, read  us  a  lesson, 
not  to  make  flesh  our  arm,  but  to  trust  in  the  living 
God,  who  worketh  all  things  according  to  the  counsel 
of  his  own  will.  At  the  same  time,  we  are  not  to  be 
discouraged  by  their  repulse  :  the  laws  whicheproscrilje 
them,  do  not  necessarily  affect  us  :  some  of  their  prac- 
tices, against  which  the  Chinese  excepted,  we  shall 
not  imitate ;  such  as  the  celibacy  of  the  clergy,  and 
the  cloistering  of  women ;  the  interference  of  a  foreign 
potentate,  with  the  authority  of  the  emperor,  will  not 
he  promoted  by  us ;  the  Scriptures  will  be  made  the 
standard  of  judgment,  and  reason  and  conscience  alone 
appealed  to.  Instead  of  beginning  from  the  top  of 
society,  we  propose  commencing  from  the  bottom:  and 
aim  to  influence,  first,  the  extremities,  and  then  tb« 
heart  of  the  empire.  With  the  love  of  Christ  for  our 
motive,  and  the  salvation  of  souls  for  our  end ;  employ- 
ing Christian  benevolence,  and  Christian  intelligence, 
as  the  means ;  and  depending  simply  and  solely  on 
God  for  his  blessing,  we  hope  and  believe,  that  though 
slow,  our  work  will  be  sure,  and  finally  effectual. 


CHAPTER   X. 

PROTESTANT  MISSIONS  TO  CANTON. 

MIHHION  PBOJECTED— WANT  OF  INFORMATION  — MORRISON  APFOINTED^ 
RAILS  FOR  CANTON— MODE  OF  LIVING  THERE— PIOUS  BREATHINGS- 
EXTREME  CAimON— MARRIAGE  AND  APIX)1NTMENT— REUGIOI'S  SER. 
VICES— PRINTING  COMMENCED— ADVERSE  FJDICT— ARRIVAL  OF  MILNE 

—  VOYAGE  TO  JAVA  — NEW  TESTAMENT  COMPLETED— BAITISM  OP  A 
CONVERT— GENESIS  PRINTED  —  REMOVAL  OF  MILNE  —  EMBASSY  TO 
PEKING- OLD  TESTAMENT  COMPLETED— CIIARACTKR  OF  THE  TRANH- 
L.\TI ON  — DICTIONARY  FINISHED  — MORRISON  VISITS  EN(JLAND— PRE- 
SENTED TO  THE  KING  — RECEPTION  BY  THE  SOCIETY  — H ETC RN8  TO 
CHINA  — LABOURS  OF  A.FAII  — HIS  LETTER  — BAPTISM  OF  TEEN  CIIING 

—  A^ANG  — AND  CHCX)  TSING  — DEATH  OF  MORRISON  — PERSECUTION 
OF  AFAH  — PROCLAMATION  OF  THE  MAGISTRATE- AFAH'S  ACCOUNT- 
CONCLUSION. 

From  the  era  of  the  reformation  to  the  commencement 
of  the  present  century,  protestant  Christians  attempted 
nothing  for  the  evangelization  of  China.  A  work  of 
such  magnitude,  called  for  a  variety  of  talent  and  a 
length  of  labour,  which  could  not  have  been  supplied 
by  individuals ;  and  the  energies  of  an  associate  bcnly 
were  necessary  to  grapple  with  difficulties  so  vast,  and 
to  carry  on  operations  so  protracted. 

ITie  London  Missionary  iSociety,  was  the  first  pro- 
testant institution  that  considered  the  wants  and  claims 
of  China.  In  the  year  1805,  the  directors  turned  their 
thoughts  towanl  that  empire,  and  came  to  a  resohition 
to  attempt  a  tninslation  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  into  the 
Chinese  lanvyuage.    The  immense  popuIati<m  tifdiina. 


252  MISSION    I'llOJElTED. 

and  the  deplorable  darkness  in  which  they  were  in- 
volved, led  the  fathers  of  the  society  to  arrange  a  plan, 
for  bringing  the  light  of  divine  truth  to  shine  upon  the 
moral  gloom;  but  they  felt  satisfied,  that  in  order  to 
do  the  work  effectually,  the  individual  undertaking  it 
should  be  wfll  grounded  in  evangelical  doctrine,  and 
thoroughly  acquainted  with  the  language  of  the  country. 
Their  views  were  at  first  directed  to  Penang.  which 
being  a  free  port,  and  having  a  colony  of  Chinese  emi- 
grants settled  on  it,  afforded  a  good  opportunity  for 
cultivating  the  language,  and  for  labouring  among  the 
people.  If  a  blessing  should  attend  the  design,  native 
agents  might  be  raised  up,  and  the  Gospel  extended 
by  their  instnimentality  into  the  heart  of  the  celestial 
empire.  As  a  collateral  object,  the  Malay  nations  might 
be  attended  lo.  aud  religious  tracts  prepared  and  circu- 
lated, for  their  benefit.  It  is  singular,  that  at  that  early 
period,  the  plan  should  have  been  suggested,  which  has 
in  a  great  measure  formed  the  ba.sis  of  the  society's 
operations  ever  since.  The  scheme  was,  however,  at 
that  time, only  in  embryo;  and  little  was  done  towards 
the  accomplishment  of  the  design. 

The  difficulties  in  the  way,  were  great:  and  among 
the  foremost  was,  the  want  of  information.  The  country 
and  its  inhabitants  were,  in  a  great  measure,  unknown  ; 
and  though  the  Romish  missionaries  hatl  sent  home 
voluminous  accounts  of  that  region,  yet  their  statements 
had  not  obtained  much  circulation,  or  credence  with  the 
British  public.  The  wondering  style  in  which  some  of 
them  wrote,  and  the  very  wonderful  things  they  related, 
— unsupported  by  the  collateral  evidence  of  our  own 
countrymen,  led  many  to  doubt  their  judgment,  and 
some  their  veracity ;  so  that  tlu-ir  accounts  made  but 


Mi  ^ha^Hltol^HHkBB^H^-^ 


MORRISON   APPOINTED  253 

little  impression.  The  gentlemen  connected  with  Lord 
Macartney's  embassy,  were  none  of  them  acquainted 
with  the  Chinese  language ;  and  were  therefore  unable 
to  add  much  to  what  the  Jesuits  had  communicated. 
Indeed,  many  doubted,  whether  the  native  tongue  ever 
could  be  attained  by  foreigners :  not  considering  that 
the  catholic  mission  to  that  country  had  been  carried 
on  for  more  than  two  hundred  years;  during  which 
time,  the  language  had  not  only  been  acquired,  but 
many  treatises  on  religion  and  science  composed,  which 
had  been  understood  and  esteemed  by  the  natives. 

In  the  year  1806,  two  missionaries,  Messrs.  Brown 
and  Morrison,  were  appointed;  and  directed  to  turn 
their  attention  to  the  study  of  the  language,  assisted 
by  Yong-sam-tak,  a  native  of  China,  then  in  England. 
Some  acquaintance  with  the  mathematics,  and  with  the 
medical  art,  was  also  thought  necessary  ;  and,  as  age  is 
venerable  in  China,  it  was  judged  adviseable  to  request 
Dr.  Vanderkcmp,  then  in  South  Africa,  to  join  his 
younger  brethren,  in  this  important  undertaking.  Mr. 
Brown,  soon  declined  the  mission ;  and  Dr.  Vander^ 
kemp, ''  could  not  feel  it  his  duty  to  leave  Africa,  till 
God  should  call  him  out  of  it,  as  evidently  as  he  had 
called  him  into  it."  Thus,  the  devoted  Morrison  was 
left  to  undertake  the  work  alone  ;  and,  considering  his 
character  and  talents,  it  was  wrll  that  tlie  task  of  com- 
mencing so  delicate  and  difficult  an  enteq)rize  devolved 
on  so  pious,  persevering,  and  prudent  a  labourer.  ''  His 
talents,"  says  Dr.  Milne,  '*  were  rather  of  the  solid  than 
the  showy  kind ;  fitted  more  for  continued  labour,  than 
to  astonish  by  sudden  bursts  of  genius ;  and  his  well- 
known  caution  fitted  him  for  a  station,  where  one  false 


254  LEAVES    ENGLAND. 

step,  at  the  beguming,  might  have  delayed  the  vork 
for  ages." 

About  this  time,  it  was  discovered  that  there  existed 
in  the  British  Museum,  a  Harmony  of  the  Gospels  and 
the  Pauline  Epistles,  translated  into  Chinese,  by  some 
cathoUc  missionary ;  this  assisted  the  young  student 
in  acquiring  the  language,  and  was  of  some  service,  in 
preparing  his  subsequent  translations.  A  manuscript 
Latin  and  Chinese  dictionary  was,  likewise,  obtained, 
from  the  Royal  Asiatic  Society  ;  and  thus  every  facility 
afforded  for  the  prosecution  of  the  undertaking. 

Whilst  these  movements  were  going  on  in  Kngland, 
a  simultaneous  effort  was  made,  in  Bengal,  for  the 
attainment  of  the  same  object.  Mr.  Johannes  Lassar, 
an  Armenian  gentleman,  bom  and  educated  in  Macao, 
had  been  appointed  professor  of  the  Chinese  language, 
in  the  college  of  Fort  William,  in  Calcutta,  and  en- 
gaged in  the  preparation  of  a  version  of  the  Scriptures 
from  the  Armenian  into  the  Chinese.  This  production 
was  distinguished  more  for  its  native  style,  than  for  its 
accuracy ;  indeed,  it  was  hardly  to  be  expected,  that  a 
person,  ignorant  of  the  original  Scriptures,  and  desti- 
tute of  biblical  learning,  should  be  able  to  produce  a 
version,  at  once  faithful  and  idiomatic. 

In  the  month  of  January.  1807,  Mr.  Morrison  was 
Bent  forth,  not  to  Penang,  as  was  at  first  intended,  but 
to  Canton,  by  way  of  America.  In  the  instructions  af- 
forded him,  the  directors  expressed  their  satisfaction  at 
the  zeal  he  had  displayed  in  acquiring  the  rudiments  of 
the  language,  and  ventured  to  hope,  that  he  would  suc- 
ceed better  under  suiiorior  advantages.  They  suggested, 
that  he  might  mnke  himself  useful,  as  a  mathematiciao. 


ARRIVES    IN    CHINA.  255 

and  a  teacher  of  English,  whilst  employed  in  acquiring 
the  Chinese  tongue ;  after  which  it  was  intended,  that 
he  should  form  a  dictionary,  and  attempt  a  translation 
of  the  sacred  Scriptures. 

On  his  arrival  at  New  York,  our  missionary  soon 
found  a  vessel  proceeding  to  Canton.  During  his  short 
residence  in  the  United  States,  however,  the  object  he 
had  in  view,  so  recommended  itself  to  Mr.  Maddison, 
American  Secretary  of  State,  that  that  gentleman  gave 
him  a  letter  of  introduction  to  the  then  consul  at  Can- 
ton, which  afterwards  proved  of  great  service  to  him. 

He  arrived  in  China,  September  the  4th,  1807,  and 
had  no  sooner  landed  in  Macao,  than  his  object  was 
discovered  by  the  Romish  clergy.  Proceeding  to  Can- 
ton, he  lived  in  a  lower  room,  in  a  very  retired  and 
economical  manner.  A  lamp  of  earthenware  afforded 
him  light,  screened  by  a  volume  of  Matthew  Henry. 
He  adopted  the  dress  and  manners  of  the  natives ; 
allowing  his  nails  and  hair  to  grow,  eating  with  the 
chopsticks,  and  walking  about  the  factory  in  thick  Chi- 
nese shoes.  In  this,  as  he  afterwards  acknowledged, 
he  meant  well,  but  he  judged  ill ;  for,  in  the  first  place, 
the  confinement  and  hard  fare  injured  his  health  ;  then, 
his  singular  habits  deprived  him  of  the  associations  of 
his  countrjmen ;  and  lastly,  his  intercourse  with  the 
natives  was  hindered  rather  than  promoted  by  it.  Had 
he  been  residing  entirely  among  the  Chinese,  far  sepa- 
rated from  Europeans,  the  adoption  of  the  native  cos- 
tume might  have  prevented  immediate  observation,  and 
conduced  to  j)ermanent  settlement ;  but  in  Canton, 
where  there  is  a  marked  difference  between  the  Chi- 
nese and  Euro|)eans,  the  attempt  to  unite  such  opposite 
classes,  only  exciteil  the  animadversions  and  suspicions 


25G  PIOLS    liREATIIlNGfi. 

of  both.  The  catholics,  in  Macao,  clress  all  their  priests 
and  catechists  in  the  European  costume,  which  is  a 
sort  of  protection  against  native  interference  ;  but  when 
they  send  agents  into  the  interior,  they  clothe  them 
after  the  Chinese  fashion,  in  order  to  avoid  the  gaze  of 
the  populace,  and  the  annoyance  of  the  pohce. 

Mr.  Morrison,  however,  soon  altered  his  opinion  and 
his  practice ;  he  thought  it  wise  not  to  distinguish  him- 
self from  other  foreigners,  and  therefore  hired  a  factory, 
which  was  more  convenient  and  conducive  to  health. 
He  was  now  introduced  by  Sir  George  Staimton  to 
Mr.  Roberts,  the  chief  of  the  Company's  factory  at 
Canton,  who  greatly  furthered  his  views.  Mr.  R„  on 
his  death-bed,  advised  our  missionary  to  avow  his  in- 
tention of  translating  the  scriptures,  on  the  ground  that 
it  was  a  book  which  Christians  highly  esteemed,  while 
the  acceptance  or  rejection  of  the  work  would  still  rest 
with  the  Chinese. 

His  letters  and  journals  of  this  period  breathe  a  moBt 
delightful  spirit  of  ardent  piety,  and  persevering  zeal; 
and  we  make  uo  apology  for  alTonling  our  readers  a 
slight  specimen : — 

"  Allow  me,  in  the  fulneBit  of  my  heart,  to  say,  (iiat  on  a  review  of 
what  the  Lord's  people  have  dune  for  this  diBtant  loiid,  I  am  orer- 
come  with  the  mosl  graterul  emotions.  1  wii  pulerul  to  you,  dew 
brethren,  on  betisJf  of  the  heathen  ;  but  my  rei<ard  rises  to  ray  Lord, 
and  yimr  Lord.  It  waa  Jesus,  who  on  Calvarj'  di.d  upon  Ihe  cross, 
that  put  it  into  your  hearts,  and  I  trust  into  the  heart  of  yuur  ^bli* 
sinful  brother,  who  filla  this  page,  to  pity  the  nations.  TIte  spbit  of 
Jesus  moved  on  the  face  of  the  church,  and  excited  the  present  con* 
ccm  for  perishing  millioDs.  Tlie  same  spirit  must  continue  lo 
operate,  or  the  effort  will  decline  to  cold  indifference.  Allusions  to 
self  are  here  misuitahtc ;  bnt  permit  me,  in  the  siniplicily  of  my 
huari,  to  r«<]ucBt  of  you,  with  much  affection,  frequent  supplications 
in  behnlf  of  him,  who,  in  his  voluntiuy  exile  to  Ihe  land  of  Sinim.  uw 


EXTREME   CAUTION.  257 

neurelj  liear  up  under  the  multiplicity  of  cares  and   duties  which 
devolve  upon  him. 

"*  But  the  voice  of  thanksgiving,  not  of  complaint,  should  be  ours. 
Hitherto  tlu!  Ixird  hath  hcli>ed  uh.  He  has  done  great  things  for  us, 
whereof  we  are  plad.  We  take  not  in  the  wide  range  of  liis  bene- 
fits, wliich  exceed  the  kc^n  of  angels,  but  we  H])eak  of  his  gracious 
countenance  afforded  the  mission  to  China.  Your  nussionary  sits 
here  to-da}',  on  tlie  contines  of  the  empire,  learning  the  language  of 
the  heathen;  and  woukl  gu  onward,  believing  that  it  is  the  cause 
of  Him.  who  ran  and  will  overturn  ever}'  mountainous  difficulty,  that 
may  oppose  the  progress  of  the  fflorious  Gospel/* 

Well  might  the  directors  say,  on  jwruKing  these  com- 
munications, "The  spirit  of  perseverance,  fortitude, 
diligence,  and  fervent  piety,  manifested  by  our  mis- 
sionary^  aflfonls  us  great  satisfaction ;  and  we  trust  is  a 
happy  presage  of  the  accomplishment  of  that  great 
work  to  which  he  is  devoted." 

In  1808,  a  misunderstanding  between  the  British 
and  Chinese  authorities,  compelled  Mr.  Morrison,  with 
all  other  Knglishmen,  to  repair  to  Macao.  Here  he 
was  employed  in  studying  the  Mandarin  and  C-anton 
dialects.  His  helps  were  imperfect,  and  his  progress 
unequal  to  his  labour ;  but  he  plodded  on,  even  offering 
up  his  secret  prayers  in  (Chinese,  that  he  might  become 
more  accustomed  to  the  language.  Many  civilities 
were  received,  but  he  seldom  went  abroad.  The  first 
time  he  ventured  out  in  Macao,  was  on  a  moonlight 
night,  undrr  an  escort  of  two  Chinese.  There  was, 
inde4Hl.  great  need  of  caution :  as  he  had  to  guanl  against 
the  jraloiisit'S  of  the  diinese  govrrnment  on  the  one 
hand,  and  the  l)igotry  of  tht*  catholic  pri(*stho(Hl.  on  the 
the  otlu-r:  while  it  was  cciually  necessary  to  secure  the 
go<Kl  opinion  of  the  British  authorities,  as  they  had  the 
jKiwer  of  de])ortati(m.  whenever  they  ju<lged  his  pre- 

s 


258 


MAHBIAOF.    AND    APPOINTMENT. 


sence  in  China  imneccssaty  or  improper.  As  Dr: 
Milne  haa  justly  ohserveil,  "  The  patience  that  refusnu 
to  he  conqnered,  the  diligence  that  never  tires,  tlie 
caution  that  always  trembles,  and  the  studious  habit 
that  spontaneously  seeks  retirement,  were  best  adapted' 
for  the  first  protestant  missionary  to  China." 

In  the  close  of  1808,  Mr.  Morrison  was  married  to 
Miss  Morton,  daughter  of  John  Morton,  Esq.,  then  on 
a  visit  to  Macao ;  and  on  the  same  day.  received  aa 
appointment  as  translator  to  the  Company's  factory  ai 
Canton,  on  a  salary  which  rendered  him  indejx'ndcnt 
of  the  society's  funds.  On  the  news  of  this  appoint* 
ment  reaching  England,  many  thought  that  Mr.  M.'ft 
attention  had  been  diverted  from  the  primarj'  object  of 
his  mission;  and  while  fhey  rejoiced  in  the  relief 
afforded  to  the  funds  of  the  institution,  they  feared  that 
a  faithful  labourer  was  thereby  lost  to  the  cause.  This 
was,  however,  by  no  means  the  case.  One  of  the 
olijects  for  which  Mr.  M.  left  his  native  land,  vix.  the 
acquisition  of  the  Chinese  language,  and  the  prepare 
tion  of  a  dictionary,  could  be  better  secured  in  the 
service  of  the  Company,  that  in  that  of  the  society; 
while  sufficient  leisure  was  left  for  evangelizing  the 
heathen. 

Though  preaching  was  not  the  main  olyeot  of  hia 
mission,  yet  Mr.  M.  could  not  be  satisfied  without 
communicating  religious  truth  orally  to  the  natives. 
As  this  could  not  be  done  openly,  he  endeavoured  to 
effect  it  by  holding  secret  meetings,  with  a  few  natives, 
in  his  own  room ;  where,  with  locked  doors,  he  read 
and  explained  the  Gosjjels,  every  Sabbath  day.  Such 
services,  though  not  suflicient  to  gratify  the  ardent 
missionary,  who  longs  to  address  his  listening  ihoil' 


COMMENCES    PRINTING.  259 

sands,  might  yet  be  owned  and  blessed  of  God,  to  the 
awakening  of  a  few ;  and  these  few  might  influence 
others,  until  with  ever  enlarging,  and  still  increasing 
circles,  the  movement  might  spread,  till  it  affected  the 
whole  surface  of  society. 

This  year  a  grammar  was  prepared  for  the  press,  and 
the  manuscript  of  the  New  Testament  was  partly  fit  to 
lie  printed ;  but  the  publication  of  both  were  deferred, 
till  a  more  extensive  knowledge  of  the  language  should 
inspire  the  missionary  with  more  confidence  in  his 
productions. 

In  1810,  Mr.  Morrison,  having  satisfied  himself  that 
Che  Acts  fd  the  Apostles,  brought  out  with  him,  would, 
if  amended  and  revised,  be  useful,  made  an  effort  to 
get  it  printed.  The  expense  was  great,  amounting  to 
about  half-a-crown  per  copy ;  which  was  about  ten  times 
as  much  as  ought  to  have  been  charged  for  this  busi- 
ness. But  the  book  was  ranked  among  prohibited 
works;  and  the  printers,  having  to  run  some  risk  in  get^ 
ting  it  through  the  press,  took  advantage  of  this  cir- 
cumstance, and  charged  accordingly.  On  presenting  a 
copy  of  the  Acts  to  the  Bible  Society,  the  committee  of 
that  institution  were  pleased  to  vote  Mr.  Morrison  the 
sum  of  five  hundred  pounds,  to  aid  in  promoting  the 
circulation  of  the  Chinese  scriptures. 

In  1811,  Mr.  M.  transmitted  his  Chinese  grammar 
to  Bengal,  for  the  purpose  of  being  printed ;  but  the 
publication  was  delayed  till  the  year  1815,  when  it  was 
printed  at  Serampore,  at  the  expense  of  the  East  India 
Company. 

In  the  same  year  a  small  tract  on  redemption  was 
drawn  up  by  Mr.  Morrison,  which  has  been  widely 
circulated,   and   highly    esteemed.      The  Assembly  s 

s2 


ADVERSE    EDICT. 


shorter  catechism  was  also  rendered  into  Chinese ;  but 
being  a  translation,  it  was  necessarily  more  stiff  and 
unidiomatie  than  the  former.  It  was  used,  however, 
in  the  mission  schools,  and  has  been  of  some  ser\ice  is 
training  catechumens  in  the  knowledge  of  Christianity. 

In  1812,  the  Gospel  of  Luke  was  printed  in  Chinese, 
which  having  been  presented  to  the  Bible  Society,  a 
second  donation  of  five  hundred  pounds  was  made. 
About  the  same  time,  the  missionaries  at  Serampore 
printed  the  Gospels  of  Matthew  and  Mark,  to  which 
that  of  John  was  afterwards  added,  encouraged  by 
grants  of  the  Bible  Society. 

About  this  period,  the  Chinese  government  puln- 
lished  an  edict  against  Christianity,  whereby  printing 
religious  books,  and  preaching  tlie  Gospel,  were  made 
capital  offences.  The  Komish  missionaries  at  Peking 
were  silenced,  and  some  of  them  imprisoned,  till  they 
could  be  transported  to  Eurojje.  Mr,  Morrison,  how- 
ever, proceeded  in  his  work  undismayed,  resolved  to 
persevere  in  spite  of  imperial  decress,  though  careful 
not  to  invite  the  notice  of  government.  The  directors 
of  the  missionary  society,  as  little  discouraged  as  their 
agent,  sent  out  the  same  year  Mr.  Milne,  to  the  aid  of 
Mr.  Morrison,  who  proved  a  very  acceptable  fellow- 
labourer. 

In  the  month  of  July,  1813.  Mr.  Milne  reached 
Macao;  but  was  ordered,  at  the  instigation  of  the  HomiBh 
clergy,  to  quit  the  settlement  within  ten  days.  Having 
no  resource,  he  proceeded  to  (,'anton,  where  he  itpent 
five  months  in  studying  the  language ;  and  at  the  close 
of  the  season,  set  sail  for  Java,  with  a  large  cargo  of 
New  Testaments  and  tracts,  which  wure  just  reiidy  for 
distribution,     'nnis  the  Iiigotry  of  the  catholics  turned 


^ 


^ 


MILNKS   JOURNEY    TO   JAVA.  261 

out  rather  to  the  furtherance  of  the  Gospel.  The  go- 
vernment of  Macao  have  smce  become  more  liberal, 
and  it  is  not  likely  that  protestant  missionaries  will 
again  be  disturbed  in  their  residence  there. 

Mr.  Milne  was  furnished  for  his  journey  through  the 
Archipelago  with  two  thousand  Testaments,  ten  thou- 
sand tracts,  and  five  thousand  catechisms;  which,  con- 
sidering the  jealousy  of  the  Chinese  government,  were 
carried  through  the  press  without  much  difficulty. 
Having  committed  to  memory  Dr.  Morrison  s  dialogues, 
and  transcribed  his  grammar,  Mr.  Milne  set  out  on  this 
important  tour.  He  touched  at  Banca,  where  many 
books  were  distributed;  and  on  the  tenth  of  March 
arrived  in  Batavia.  The  Hon.  Sir  Stamford  Raffles, 
lieutenant^ovemor  of  Java,  furnished  him  with  the 
means  of  travelling,  at  the  expense  of  government,  over 
the  whole  island;  whereby  abundant  opportunities  were 
afforded  for  distributing  books,  and  great  interest  ex- 
cited amongst  the  Chinese  settlers.  During  the  course 
of  his  journey,  he  printed  about  eighteen  hundred  copies 
of  the  first  chapter  of  Genesis,  with  three  hundred 
tracts,  and  a  thousand  hand-bills ;  the  latter  his  own 
composition. 

In  the  mean  time,  Mr.  Morrison  continued  his  unob- 
trusive labours  in  Canton,  expounding  the  Scriptures, 
and  praying  with  his  domestics.  Some  of  whom  aj)- 
peared  to  profit  by  the  won!,  and  expressed  a  desire  to 
be  l>aptized. 

On  announcing  the  completion  of  the  C-hinese  New 
Testament  to  the  Bible  Society,  Mr.  Morrison  writes, 
Jarnmn'  11,  1811 : — 

"  I  U'lr  to  inforin  tin*  MM-irty,  tliat  \\\v  tran>«lation  tA'  tlw  Ni  u  IVs- 
fani'^tit   into  ('hin«*»*r,   lm*»   lirni   roinpli'tiMi.    ni\*\    I   honrU  r\|MNt  thr 


262  NKW    TKSTAMENT    COMl'LETED. 

laft  sheet  from  the  press.  Allow  me  to  notice,  that  I  give  Una  !■> 
the  world,  not  as  a  perfect  translation.  That  some  senlencen 
obscure,  and  that  some  might  be  better  rendered,  I  suppose  to  be 
matter  of  course  in  every  translation  made  by  a  foreigner.  I  Iuito 
done  my  best;  it  only  remains  that  I  commit  it  by  prayer  t« 
Difing  blessing.  The  Gospels,  the  closing  epistles,  and  the  book  of 
Revelations,  are  entirely  ray  own  translating.  The  middle  pwt  of 
llie  volume  is  founded  on  the  work  of  some  unknown  iudividuat, 
whotie  pious  labours  were  deposited  in  the  British  Muucuin.  I  lo»k 
the  liberty  of  altering  and  supplying  what  appeared  to  me  reijuisitp' 
and  I  feel  great  pleasure  in  rccordin;;  the  beneSt  which  I  first  de* 
rived  from  the  labours  of  my  unknown  predecessor." 

During  this  year,  the  East  India  Company,  fully 
impressed  with  a  sense  of  the  value  of  the  dictionary 
compiled  liy  Mr.  Morrison,  sent  out  an  ex]>erienced 
printer,  with  the  necessary  apparatus,  to  carry  the  work 
through  the  press.  Much  thfficulty  was  at  first  ex- 
perienced in  getting  the  Chinese  characters  engraved, 
hut  hy  the  talent  and  perseverance  of  Mr.  P.  P.  Thorns, 
these  difficulties  were  overcome,  and  the  work  made 
encouraging  progress. 

In  1814,  a  small  tract  was  drawn  up  by  Mr.  Mor- 
rison, on  Old  Testament  History,  with  a  Chinese  hymn 
book;  another  edition  of  the  New  Testament  was  also 
publishetl,  in  the  12rao.  form.  The  engraving  of  tho 
idocks  cost  five  humlred  dollars,  or  eleven-pence  for 
every  hundred  characters;  and  the  printing  and  I)indmg' 
were  done  at  half  a  dollar  each  copy.  The  Committer 
of  the  Ui))le  Society,  on  receiving  the  first  complete 
copy  of  the  Chinese  New  Testament,  voted  the  sum  of 
one  thousand  [wunds,  towards  furthering  the  under- 
taking. This  year,  the  missionaries  were  encouraged 
by  the  baptism  of  the  first  Chinese  couvert.  His  nain» 
was  Tsae  A«ko.    agixl   Iwcuty-seven,  who,  after  icmg 


P1R8T   CONVERT    BAPTIZED.  263 

instruction  and  trial,  came  forward,  and  confessed  his 
faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus,  in  the  following  terms : — 


**  Jesus  making  atonement  for  us,  is  the  blessed  sound.  Language 
mad  tbou^t,  are  both  inadequate  to  exhaust  the  gracious  and  admir- 
mble  goodness  of  Jesus.  I  now  believe  in  him,  and  rely  on  his 
merits  for  the  remission  of  sins.  I  have  many  defects,  and  without 
faith  in  Jesus,  should  be  eternally  miserable.  Now,  that  we  have 
heard  of  the  fcH^vcness  of  sins,  through  Jesus,  we  ought  with  all  our 
hearts,  to  rely  on  his  goodness.  When  I  reflect,  and  question  myself, 
I  perceive  that,  from  childhood  till  now,  I  have  had  no  strength — no 
merit — DO  learning.  Hitherto,  I  have  done  nothing  to  answer  to  the 
goodness  oi  God,  in  giving  mc  existence  in  the  world,  as  a  human 
being.  I  have  not  recompensed  the  kindness  of  my  parents,  my  rela- 
tioni*,  my  friends.  Shall  I  repine  f  Shall  I  hope  in  my  good  decdn  f 
No.  I  entirely  cast  myself  upon  Jesus,  for  the  remission  of  sins,  and 
pray  to  God  to  confer  upon  me  his  Holy  Spirit.** 

Dr.  Morrison^s  account  of  him,  is  as  follows : — 

^^  When  Tmu!  A-ko  first  came  to  nie,  ho  did  not  well  understand 
what  I  meant.  Three  years  afterwards,  when  I  could  speak  better, 
he  comprehended  a  little  more ;  and  being  employed  in  superintending 
the  printing  of  the  New  Testament,  he  began  to  see  that  the  merits 
of  Jesus  were  sufficient  for  the  sal^-ation  of  all  mankind,  and  hence 
believed  in  him.  His  natural  temper  was  not  good,  and  I  thought 
it  better  that  he  should  retire  from  my  8er\ice.  He  continuetl,  how- 
ever, to  come  and  worship  with  us  on  sabbath  days.  He  prayetl  ear- 
nestly, and  read  our  Christian  1x>oks ;  from  the  perusal  of  which  he 
became  convinced  of  his  errors,  saw  tliat  liis  nature  was  evil,  and  tliat 
he  had  not  fulfilled  his  duty  to  \m  friends  and  brutlut^n.  His  kiiuw- 
leiltfe  is,  of  course,  limited ;  but,  I  hope  tliat  liis  faith  is  siiiciTc. 
Takhig  llie  condurt  of  Philip,  then'fi»n»,  for  my  guide,  at  a  sprinij  of 
water,  issuing  from  the  foot  of  a  l(»f\y  hill,  by  tlie  sea  si<h\  away  fnun 
human  observation,  I  baptiziMl,  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  Son,  and 
Holy  Spirit,  Tsae  A-ko,  wliose  character  and  confession  ha\e  In-en 
above  gi\en.  May  In?  Ik*  the  tirst  fruits  i>f  a  great  harvest  :  one  of 
million^,  who  shall  iM-lifve,  and  Iw  saved  fnmi  the  wnith  to  <-oiiir.'* 

Tsae  A-ko  adhered  to  the  profession  of  the  (lospcl, 
until  his  death,  which  t(X)k  place  in  18lH.      He  died  of 


264 


GENESlti    ANU    PSALMS    PRINTED. 


a  consumption  ;  but  having  been  removed  to  a  distance 
from  his  instructor,  there  was  no  means  of  ascertaining 
bis  actual  state  of  mind,  whilst  exchanging  worlds. 

During  the  winter  of  this  year,  the  sum  of  one  thou- 
sand dollars  was  paid  to  Mr.  Morrison,  by  the  exe- 
cutors of  the  late  W.  Parry,  Esq.  for  the  purpose  of 
diffusing  the  knowledge  of  our  holy  religion  ;  the  prin-^ 
cipal  part  was  appropriated  to  the  printing  of  the  New 
Testament. 

in  1815.  the  book  of  Genesis,  and  the  Psalms  of 
David,  were  printed ;  and  the  Bible  Society  assisted ' 
the  work,  by  a  further  grant  of  one  thousand  pounds. 
The  missionaries  at  Serampore  were,  also,  encourageA 
by  grants,  in  aid  of  their  translations. 

Fimling  that  the  public  preaching  of  the  Gospel, 
and  free  intercourse  with  the  natives,  were  difficult  in 
China,  Mr.  Milne  suggested  the  propriety  of  establish^ 
tng  a  mission  in  the  Malayan  archipelago,  where  noi 
restrictions  would  be  lad  upon  missionary  exertions, 
and  where  pious  young  men  might  be  trained  for  futun 
labour.  He  accordingly  removed  to  Malacca,  and  c 
menced  the  mission  there. 

During  the  summer  of  1815,  the  indiscretion  of  & 
native,  who  was  engaged  in  cutting  metal  types  for  tbot 
dictionary,  attracted  the  attention  of  the  local  govenw 
ment ;  and  the  person,  in  whose  possession  the  hlocksf 
of  the 'New  Testament  were,  fearing  lest  he  might  ho 
involved,  suddenly  destroyed  the  chief  part  of  themr 
which  cost  the  mission  five  hundred  dollars  to  repair. 

In  the  year  1816,  another  grant  of  one  thousand' 
I»ounds  was  received  from  the  Bible  Society,  towardac 
the  printing  of  the  Scriptures ;  and  grants  of  three  a 
four  liundred  pounds  from  the  Tract  Society,  for  I 


EMBASSY    TO    PEKING.  265 

purpose  of  printing  religious  tracts,  in  the  Chinese  lan- 
guage. A  few  friends,  in  America,  likewise  contri- 
buted four  hundred  pounds. 

On  the  7th  of  July,  1816,  Mr.  Morrison  accompa- 
nied Lord  Amherst,  to  Peking.  They  arrived  at  the 
capital,  on  the  14th  of  August,  and  the  ambassador 
having  refused  to  perform  the  ceremony  of  prostration 
before  the  emperor,  they  returned,  by  land,  to  Canton. 
Considerable  information  was  acquired  by  this  tour, 
both  of  the  various  provinces,  and  of  the  different  dia- 
lects spoken  in  them. 

In  the  year  1817,  the  Senatus  Academicus  of  the 
University  of  Glasgow,  conferred  upon  Mr.  Morrison, 
the  degree  of  doctor  in  divinity. 

This  year.  Dr.  Morrison  published  *'  A  view  of  China, 
for  Philological  Purposes,**  in  English;  and  a  trans- 
lation of  the  ^^  Morning  and  Evening  Prayers  of  the 
CTiurch  of  England,*"  in  Chinese.  At  the  same  time. 
Dr.  Morrison  and  Mr.  Milne  arranged  between  them, 
the  |K>rtion  each  should  take  of  the  translation  of  the 
Old  Testament ;  Dr.  M.  choosing  the  Pentateuch,  with 
the  Psalms  and  Prophetical  Books,  while  the  rest  de- 
volved on  Mr.  Milne.  Considerable  portions  of  both 
these  divisions  were,  however,  already  prepared.  This 
year,  also,  the  Bible  Society  granted  another  thousand 
pounds,  for  the  printing  of  the  Chinese  Scriptures. 

During  the  year  1818,  the  direct  labours  of  Dr.  Mor- 
rison, to  diffuse  the  blessings  of  Christianity  in  China, 
were  confined  to  the  narrow  sphere  of  his  own  house- 
hold, and  a  few  others,  who  came  to  hear  him,  with 
closed  doors.  The  earnestness  with  which  he  pn)se- 
cute<l  his  sedentary  labours,  in  the  compilation  of  the 
dictionary,  and  the  further  translation  of  the  Scriptures, 


COMl'LETION    OF    THE    IIIBLE. 

greatly  encroached  on  his  general  health,  and  he  began 
to  euffLT  from  severe  attacks  of  indisposition. 

In  1818,  Dr.  Morrison's  health  revived;  the  Chinese 
dictionary  was  in  a  state  of  forwardness,  and  the  alpha- 
hetic  portion  hrought  to  a  conclusion.  A  few  natives 
continued  their  attendance  on  his  ministry,  who  mani- 
fested attention  and  reverence.  In  the  month  of  No- 
vember of  this  year,  the  translation  of  the  Bible  was 
completed  by  Morrison  and  Milne,  and  another  thou* 
sand  pounds  was  granted  by  the  Bible  Society.  In 
reference  to  the  principles  and  character  of  his  trans- 
lation, Dr.  Morrison  writes  :^ 

"  By  Ihe  mercy  of  God,  lui  entire  vereion  of  Ibe  Scriptures,  into 
ChincBe,  has  heeu  bruught  lo  a  concluBion.  Mr.  Milnt;  Ininslated  Job, 
mill  the  histurical  bookn  ;  the  re»t  of  the  Old  Testament,  wa«  wholly 
ray  own  trnnalalion.  Of  the  New,  I  tnuiHlated  iJie  four  Go8i>cla,  and 
from  Hebrews,  ta  the  end.  The  other  books  of  the  New  Testament, 
I  e(lit«d,  with  such  alterations,  as  in  my  eoniicience,  and  with  IJk 
dL'grce  of  kuowlctl)^  of  the  Chinese  lon^agc  which  I  tlien  poaeeascdi 
I  thought  necesBory. 

"  I  always  staled,  explicitly,  that  the  Chinese  mnnuBcript,  in  tbc 
British  Museum,  a  copy  of  which  I  procured,  wim  the  foumtotlon  vt 
the  New  Testament  in  Chinese,  which  I  completed  and  edited. 

"  As  to  opinbns  which  nutivcs  may  give  of  the  work,  the  following 
things  should  also  be  considered.  Chinn  possi'ssee  much  ancient  lite- 
rature, which  liaM,  for  many  centuries,  been  Ihe  constimt  study  of  the 
learned,  who  have  wrought  up  tlie  language  to  a  hi^  degree  of  ele- 
gant conciseness  and  classical  allueian.  In  consequence  of  this,  \}tej 
are  extremely  fastidious  in  respect  of  style,  and  loathe  whatevor  in  not 
classical  Chinese.  The  "  rulgar  talk  "  of  the  Chinese,  which  the  lite- 
rati  despise,  does  not  mean,  "  low  vulgar  expression s,"  but  common 
language,  in  distinction  from  an  elevated,  classical,  anil  recondite  atyk, 
intelligible  only  to  persons  of  education.  The  learned  uf  China  think, 
that  every  respectable  book  ought  to  be  written  in  a  sort  of  Latin, 
not  In  the  vulgar  tongue.  Choo-foo-tsic,  indeed,  deiMrted  fnim  thia 
pmclicc,  in  hi"  l*hiIosophicnl  Essays ;  for  new  idoa«  caimot  be  cum- 
municatrd  no  well,  a*  h\-  the  simplest  langungiv     To  put  ihc  hook  of  j 


CHARACTER   OP   THE   TRANSLATION.  267 

God  into  tiich  a  language,  either  out  of  compliment  to  the  learned,  or 
to  exhibit  one*8  own  claMical  attainments,  seems  to  be  acting  over  again 
the  usage  of  the  Egyptian  priests,  who  expressed  their  doctrines  by 
hierogl}'phics,  intelligible  only  to  the  initiated :  or  as  other  priests  did, 
in  the  Rhemish  translation,  who  introduced  so  many  difficult  expres- 
siona,  that  they  contrived  to  render  it  unintelligible  to  the  common 
people.* 

**  The  duty  of  a  translator  is,  first,  to  comprehend  the  sense,  and 
feel  the  spirit  of  the  original;  and  then,  to  express  it  faithfully,  perspi- 
cuously, idiomatically,  and,  if  he  can,  elegantly.  For  the  first,  a  Chris- 
tian student  will  be  more  competent  than  a  heathen  translator ;  for 
the  second,  one  who  translates  into  his  mother  tongue,  will  excel.  I 
think  the  first  to  be  of  most  importance ;  for,  no  elegance  of  compo- 
»itton  can  atone  for  a  miHuiiderstanding  of  the  meaning;  whereas 
uncouthness  in  style,  destroys  not  the  nense.  By  thin,  I  mean,  that  a 
Irfw  pure  and  idiomatic  tnuiBlation,  made  by  a  Christian  nussionar}', 
is  better  than  a  translation  made  by  the  most  accomplished  pagan 
scholar.  Any  of  the  Chinese,  I  have  ever  seen,  would  slur  the  work 
over  in  any  way,  or  afiect  to  amend  the  senne  of  tlie  original,  when  it 
did  not  comport  with  their  previous  opinions. 

*'  In  my  translation,  I  have  studied  fidelity^  persjncuity^  and  gim- 
jfilcity :  I  have  preferred  common  words  to  clasnical  ones ;  and  would 
rather  be  deemed  inelegant,  than  hard  to  bo  understood.  To  the  task 
I  have  brought  patient  endurance  of  labour  and  seclusion  from  society, 
a  calm  and  unprejudiced  judgment,  and,  I  hope,  an  accurate  mode  of 
thinking,  with  a  reverential  sense  of  the  awful  rei<poii8ibility  of  misre- 
presenting God*s  wonl. 

**  I  have  made  no  departure,  in  any  senBible  degree,  from  the  senile 
(»f  the  English  version ;  and  have  not  affected  to  make  a  new  trans- 
/ittion^  or  an  improred  tfrrsion,  inunediately  and  nolely,  from  the 
<irigiua].** 

In  the  summer  of  1820,  Dr.  Morrison  opened  a  dis- 
pensary for  the  ('hinese  poor,  at  Macao,  which  was 
gratuitously  attended  l)y  Dr.  Livingstone,  till  the  close 
of  the  season.  It  became  very  popuhm  l)Ut  time  and 
funds  were  intulequate  to  its  continuance.     Dr.  M.  also 

•   Scf  D'Oyly  Mid  Maiil'b  lUhU- 


268 


I)1CT10NAH\     I-IMSIIED. 


delivered  a  lecture,  in  English,  every  Sabbath  ditf, 
while  a  course  of  theological  instruction  was  kept  up 
with  the  few  natives  who  attended. 

In  1821,  Dr.  Morrison  was  suddenly  deprived  of  his 
first  wife,  by  the  cholera ;  she  departed  in  the  assured 
hope  of  reaching  the  haven  of  eternal  rest.  In  addi- 
tion to  his  domestic  afiiiction.  Dr.  M.  was  much  con* 
cerued  at  the  small  effect  jiroduced  by  his  labours,  for 
with  the  exception  of  one  or  two,  all  remamed  dark. 

In  the  beginning  of  1822,  a  dispute  occurred  between 
the  Chinese  and  P^nglish,  when  the  gentlemen  of  the 
factory  were  obliged  to  remove.  On  this  occason.  Dr. 
Morrison's  acquaintance  with  the  Chinese  language, 
was  of  considerable  importance,  and  tended  much  to 
the  pacification  which  afterwards  took  place. 

The  same  year,  Ur.  Morrison  brought  his  Chinese 
dictionary  to  a  close,  which  has  been  printed  by  the 
Kast  India  Company,  at  the  expense  of  ^15,000.  By 
this  means,  valuable  facilities  are  furnished  for  the  use 
of  English  students,  in  attaining  a  most  difficult  lan- 
guage, spoken  by  a  people  comprising  one-third  of  the 
popiJation  of  the  globe.  His  own  studies,  however, 
were  prosecuted  with  few  of  those  helps ;  hence,  a  much 
larger  portion  of  time  was  occupied,  by  him,  in  thfr 
acqiusition  of  tlie  language,  than  will  be  necessary  (at 
future  labourers. 

In  the  beginning  of  1823,  Dr.  Morrison  arrived  at 
Malacca,  where  he  found  the  missionaries  in  tolei^ 
able  health;  but  sighed  for  his  faithful  fellow-servant,, 
William  Milne,  who.  though  short  the  number  of  his 
years,  lived  much  in  a  little  time.  He  expressed  him* 
self  highly  satisfied  with  the  college  house  and  library 


MORRISON    VISITS    ENGLAND.  269 

the  printers,  unawed  by  mandarins,  printing  the  word 
of  God ;  and  the  Chinese  youths  singing,  in  their  own 
language,  the  hi^  praises  of  Jehovah. 

On  the  twentieth  of  March,  1824,  Dr.  Morrison 
arrived  in  England,  and  the  following  month  was  in- 
troduced at  court  by  Sir  George  Staunton,  Bart.,  and 
presented  to  the  king  by  the  president  of  the  board  of 
controul.  Dr.  M.  laid  before  his  majesty  a  copy  of  the 
Chinese  scriptures,  and  an  account  of  the  Anglo-Chi- 
nese college ;  when  his  majesty  was  pleased  to  convey, 
through  the  medium  of  the  secretary  of  state,  the  ex- 
pression of  his  marked  approbation  of  that  gentleman's 
distinguished  and  useful  labours. 

At  the  public  meeting  of  the  society  the  same  year, 
Dr.  Morrison  presented  a  copy  of  the  sacred  scriptures 
in  Chinese,  and  of  his  English  and  Chinese  dictionary ; 
which  were  received  with  the  warmest  expressions  of 
satisfaction;  when  a  resolution  was  passed  to  the 
following  effect : — 

**  Thmt  thi«  meeting  contemplates  with  Bacn»d  delij^ht,  the  complc- 
tiofi  of  a  translation  of  the  Holy  ScriptureH  into  the  C'hinesc  langua^^, 
hy  Dtk.  Mcrriiicm  and  Milne;  andeonsiders  thin  event  a  most  powerful 
cadi  upon  the  Christian  world  to  promote,  by  ever}*  practical  method, 
the  <iiffu«ion  of  the  Di\inc  treasure  now  provided,  and  the  accom- 
plishment of  the  general  puriH>ses  of  the  mission,  lon^  t^tahlishod  for 
that  extensive  and  interesting  coxintrj/' 

On  seconding  this  motion,  Mr.  Butterworth  said,  that 
'*  nearly  twenty  years  before,  when  passing  through  the 
British  Museum,  he  had  ol)servod  a  young  man  poring 
over  some  Chinese  manuscripts,  and  supposed  it  would 
prove  a  waste  of  time,  considering  the  language  of 
China  almost  unattainable  ;  but  now  the  tal)le  is  loaded 
with  his  honourable  labours,  and  the  Christian  world 


27U  HETURNS   TO    CHINA. 

is  deeply  imbbtoi  to  him."  At  this  jmniversarj-  another 
thousand  pounds  was  given  Iiy  the  Hihle  Society, 

Before  he  left  China,  Dr.  Morrison  ordained  Lt^ng 
AfSh,  converted  through  the  instrumentality  of  Dr. 
Milne,  to  the  work  of  anevangelist ;  and  thus  sanctioned 
hia  endeavours  to  promote  Christianity  among  }m 
countrymen  in  China. 

During  the  following  year.  Dr.  M.  endeavoured  to 
promote  the  cultivation  of  Chinese  literature  io  thie 
country,  by  fonning  a  language  institution,  in  aid  of 
the  propagation  of  Christianity ;  designed  to  atTord  mifr 
sionaricB  of  every  class  the  facilities  for  acquiring  the 
rudiments  of  the  native  language,  before  proceeding  to 
their  stations.  A  few  students  commenced  the  studhf  of 
Chiuese  on  this  principle. 

In  the  month  of  May,  1826,  Dr.  Morrison,  having 
been  prenously  united  in  marriage  to  Miss  Armstrong, 
of  Liverpool,  embarked  on  board  the  Orwell,  for  China, 
to  devote  himself  again  to  the  evangelization  of  that 
country ;  and  on  the  nineteenth  of  September,  arrived 
safe  at  Macao. 

During  Dr.  Morrison's  absence,  Leang  Af&h  com- 
posed a  small  volume  in  Chinese,  explanatory  of  the 
epistle  to  tlie  Hebrews,  of  which  Dr.  M.  spoke  favour- 
alile  :  also  an  essay  on  the  Christian  religion  ;  in  which 
he  pointed  out  the  necessity  of  a  Sanour ;  and  directed 
liis  countrymen  to  the  Bible,  which  had  been  translated 
for  their  use.  He  also  drew  up  an  account  of  his  ex- 
perience, which  has  since  been  printed. 

Of  AfSh's  conversations  with  his  countrymen,  the 
following  is  a  specimen.  Af^h,  whilst  in  a  [tassage 
boat,  was  reading  the  GoBi>el  of  Mark,  when  a  fellow 
paBsenger  cast  his  e.yes  on  the  expression  "  till  the  Soo 


APAH*8   CONVERSATIONS.  271 

of  Man  1)6  risen  from  the  dead,"  and  asked  what  it 
meant  *i  Af  fth  told  him  of  the  death  and  resurrection 
of  Jesus,  to  make  atonement  for  sin,  confessed  his  own 
foith,  and  preached  to  him  the  Gospel,  Speaking  of 
the  miracles  of  Jesus,  the  man  ask^  him,  if  he  had 
seen  them "?  His  answer  was,  "  No :  but  they  are  re- 
lated in  the  Sacred  Books."  "  Have  you  never  read," 
said  his  opponent,  '^  what  M&ng-tsze  has  said,  ^  It  would 
Ik*  better  to  have  no  books,  than  to  believe  every  book  T 
although  the  western  nations  believe  these  writings,  it 
is  not  necessary  for  us  to  credit  them."  To  this  Af  &h 
replied,  ^^  that  he  believed  the  things  recorded  in  the 
Bible,  because  he  felt  that  he  was  a  sinner,  and  that 
without  a  Saviour,  he  could  not  esca})e  punishment." 
Then,  quoting  M^ng-tsze  again,  he  said,  ^^  A  good  man 
may  be  deceived  by  a  distorted  representation  of  facts, 
but  cannot  be  deluded  so  as  to  believe  things  absolutely 
absurd." 

Another  conversation  occurred  with  a  literary  gra- 
duate, who,  taking  up  a  volume,  read  in  the  epistles  for 
an  hour ;  when  being  asked  his  opinion,  he  said,  ''Some 
|)art8  are  easily  understood;  in  some  sentences  there 
is  an  inverted  collocation  of  wokIs  ;  and  there  are  para- 
graphs of  which  I  cannot  understand  the  subject  spoken 
of."  To  this  Af  ah  replied, "  This  book,  being  translated 
by  persons  from  the  western  world,  contains  expres- 
sions, that  are  a  little  nigged.  In  some  parts,  foreign 
customs  and  allusions  are  introduced,  and  therefore 
those  i>assages  are  diilicult  to  l)c  understood.''  The 
man  then  expressed  the  desirableness  of  notes,  to  ex- 
plain ancient  usages  and  aHusions ;  "'  othenvise,"  said 
he,  **  the  book  is  liable  to  l)e  despised." 

During  the  summer  of  1827.  Dr.  Morrison  |K*rformed 


AFAll  S    LETTER. 

public  worship,  once  every  sabbath  day.  Leang  AfHH 
was  with  him  all  that  time,  reading  the  Scriptures, 
and  hearing  them  explained.  Afah  drew  up  a  para- 
phrase on  the  Romans;  and  Dr.  Morrison  com|>osed 
two  volumes,  introductory  to  the  reading  of  the  Scriiv 
lures,  in  Chinese. 

Leang  Af5h  lamented,  with  tears,  his  want  of  succesa 
in  converting  souls  to  Christ,  and  resolved  to  write 
short  tracts,  and  put  them  into  people's  hands,  as  the" 
most  practicable  method  of  disseminating  divine  truth. 

In  a  letter  to  the  directors,  he  thus  expresses  him-' 
self:— 

"  I  thank  the  Lord  for  hia  wondrouB  mercj-,  in  converting  my  -who)* 
faiaiJ}'.  Having  been  made  a  partaker  of  tiiis  ptal  grace,  my  chief 
happiness  consists  in  obeying  thL-  precepts  of  the  Lortt,  and  in  loving 
others  as  myself;  the  greatest  expression  of  which  is  to  leach  them  la 
know  the  true  God,  and  the  grncu  of  our  Lord  Jesus,  in  re<le(-miiig 
the  world.  The  men  of  my  eountry  are  bigotted  lo  the  wonthip  of 
idol«,  ignonrnt  of  tliu  true  Qi>d,  and  of  the  preciutieness  of  the  soul 
hence,  my  heart  is  sdrred  up  to  leani  the  Iruc  way,  that  1  may  trach 
it  to  thera,  and  thus,  no!  render  nugatory  llie  grai:e  of  God,  in  pre- 
serving me,  and  providing  a  salvation  for  all  mankind. 

"  I  have  a  partial  knowledge  of  the  gosjicl,  but  the  field  of  eaquliy' 
is  unlimited;  the  more  thought  that  is  bestowed  ui>on  it,  the 
profound  it  appearN.  I  therefore  entreat  the  Lord,  by  liia  Holy  Spirit, 
to  open  the  perceptions  of  my  mind,  if  perhaps  1  may  learn  the  art  of' 
repressing  paesion,  diminishing  exccssef,  eorrecling  self,  and  ail 
nishinf^  others. 

"  But,  although  leanung  the  principles  be  easy,  carrying  them 
practice  is  difficult;   tlierefore,  I  entreat  all  the  itachera,  in  ] 
honoured  country,  to  pray  for  ine,  a  simple  diaciple,  that  the  Lo(4! 
may  increase  my  knowledge,  and  help  me  to  instruct  others. 

"  But  the  people  of  the  middle  country  (China)  are  dtviilcd 
many  sectii,  and  prido  occnpieo  their  hearts ;  so  tint  llwtr 
convereiou  will  not,  I  fear,  be  accomplished.  1  con  only  study  lim' 
Irutli,  praclice  il,  and  *et  an  cMjnplf.  that  will  move  men's  heuti, 
praying  the  Mi»i  High  I^jrd  In  coiiverl  tli(-m.     The  Chii 


BAPTISM    OP   KEU-TEEN-CHING.  273 

glued  fitft  to  ten  thousand  forms  of  idols :  the  root  is  deep^  and  Uie 
stem  strong;  to  endicmte  it  suddentyy  will  not  be  easy.  Therefore,  I 
hope,  that  all  believers  in  the  Lord  Jesus,  in  your  honoured  countr}', 
wfll  increase  in  benevolence,  till  all  nations  become  one  family,  and 
the  Gofcpel  be  ^>read  throughout  the  whole  world. 

In  the  beginning  of  1828,  a  Chinese  convert  was  bap- 
tixed  by  Leang  Af^h;  his  name  was  Keu  Teen-ching; 
a  young  man,  brought  up  to  the  learned  profession,  re- 
siding in  a  country  village,  about  eighty  miles  from 
Canton.  Af^  s  letter  to  Dr.  Morrison,  contains  the 
following  account  of  his  baptism : — 

*'  On  the  fourth  day  of  the  present  month,  being  the  day  of  wor- 
nhip,  Keu  TBen-ching  received  the  rite  of  baptism,  and  entered  into  the 
family  oi  God.  He  and  I  dwell  in  a  small  house,  where  with  united 
heartK  we  study  the  true  doctrine.  We  are  desirous  of  writing  a 
catechism  of  the  truth,  for  the  use  of  children ;  and  propose  opening  a 
chanty  school.     Next  full  moon  we  intend  to  begin.** 

We  subjoin  a  letter  from  the  convert  to  Dr. 
Morrison : — 

'*  T*he  moral  disease  of  man  in  this  world,  is  ignorance  of  his  true 
condition^  and  too  great  a  compliance  with  the  customs  of  the  world. 
During  the  last  few  months,  I  have  fallen  in  witli  my  religious  eldiT 
l>roiher,  and  have  been  with  him  morning  niul  evening,  listening  to 
the  truth.  lie  says,  Uie  great  source  of  tnith  is  from  heaven  ;  that 
ancient  doctrines,  though  diverjring  through  many  rhannels,  all 
revert  to  one  God.  On  hearint;  this,  I  was  suddenly  awakenetl,  and 
beirm  to  think  of  my  former  sins,  stains,  and  )>ollntions  ;  I  desinnl 
to  seek  the  gate  of  pardon,  and  knew  not  the  way  thither.  IIap]>i]y 
I  found  Uie  hand  of  my  relii;ious  brother  j>ointing  the  way.  He  sai<l, 
*  Uiuugh  your  sins  Ik.*  as  lu*avy  as  the  in^*at  mountains,  if  you  truly 
rep'nt,  reform,  and  tnist  in  Jesus,  the  sa\iour  of  the  world,  you  will 
obtain  the  ohlitenition  of  all  your  sins,  and  aei^uire  (>verla>tinir  life.*  I 
tberefon*  ]>oured  out  my  heart,  reverently  lH'lie\((l,  and  re("ei\etl  the 
rit'  <»f  baptism,  to  eh'aiiM-  away  the  tilth  of  bin  ;  hopinir  for  the  i^ice 
«>f  iIm'  Holy  Spii'it,  to  implant  in  my  heart  a  riMit  of  hoiineN*.,  and 
aM«i^t  UM'  in  lirint;in«r  forth  tht*  fniit  <if  h«>ly  \irtue«*." 

T 


274 


HAPTISM    OF    AOANG. 


Afah  has  recorded  some  of  the  conversations"! 
with  his  idolatrous  countrymen  in  1830.  Ignorant  amf 
atheistical  objections  were  made  by  some,  while  others 
were  deterred  by  the  fear  of  man,  from  confessing 
Jesus.  Afilh's  father  was  so  far  softened,  as  to  wor- 
ship Jehovah,  though  he  continued  to  adore  the  id(^ 
of  the  country,  nut  venturing  to  think  himself  wiflfl 
than  the  emperor  and  his  mandarins.  ^ 

The  same  year,  another  Christian  was  added  to  the 
number,  named  Keith  Agang,  This  man  had  been  con- 
nected with  the  mission,  as  a  printer,  from  its  firtil 
establishment ;  and  during  the  lifetime  of  Dr.  Milne, 
displayed  some  anxiety  to  become  a  Christian.  He  is 
remarkable  for  his  honest  simplicity,  and  firm  attach- 
ment to  the  cause.  In  the  beginning  of  1830,  he  went 
to  live  with  AfSh,  and  stutUed  the  truths  of  the  Gospel, 
with  a  desire  to  improve.  After  prayer  for  the  Spirit's 
aid,  and  grace  to  persevere  to  the  end,  Agang  was 
baptized  by  AfSh ;  and  then  went  home,  to  exhort  his 
wife  to  desist  from  worshipping  false  gods,  and  to 
trust  in  Jesus,  for  the  remission  of  sins.  When  he 
knelt  down  to  pray,  she  wondered  that  he  did  not  use 
incense  matches  and  crackers,  after  the  manner  of  the 
Chinese  ;  and  reproached  him  for  worshipping  the  god 
of  foreigners  ;  while  she  declared  her  determination  to 
adhere  to  the  religion  of  her  forefathers.  She  com- 
plained to  a  neighbour^  that  her  husband  had  forsaken 
the  gods  of  his  own  people,  and  refusid  to  eat  things 
offered  to  idols.  She  proceeded  even  to  rail  him,  and 
mock  at  his  morning  prayers,  saying  that  Uiey  brought 
her  no  luck,  as  it  had  rained  for  two  days,  while  she 


washing. 
ThiR  summer,    Afiih,   accompanied    l»y 


of  I 


TRACTS    OPENLY    DISTRIBUTED.  275 

new  converts,  went  to  Kaou-chow-foo,  about  one  hun- 
dred and  fifty  miles  W.  S.  W.  of  Canton,  on  the  occa- 
sion of  a  literary  examination.  Here  he  distributed 
tracts  throughout  the  city ;  and  posting  himself  in  front 
of  the  examination  hall,  before  the  literary  chancellor, 
supplied  the  students  with  books,  to  the  number  of 
seven  hundred  volumes. 

In  the  year  1832,  Dr.  Morrison  writes,  ^^  I  have  been 
twenty-five  years  in  China,  and  am  now  beginning  to 
see  the  work  prosper.  By  the  press,  we  have  been 
able  to  scatter  knowledge,  far  and  wide.  Agang  has 
l)een  engaged  with  the  lithographic  press,  and  Af^h,  in 
printing  nine  tracts,  of  his  own  composition;  besides 
teaching  his  countrymen  daily,  three  of  whom  he  has 
baptized  during  the  year." 

The  following  year.  Dr.  Morrison  laboured,  with 
his  assistants,  Af&h  and  Agang,  to  scatter  the  word  of 
life ;  the  former  embracing  the  opportunity  of  distribut- 
ing tracts  among  the  students,  at  the  literary  examina- 
tion. These  candidates  had  repaired,  to  the  provincial 
city,  from  a  circuit  of  one  hundred  miles ;  when  Afiih,  in 
the  most  public  manner,  presented  them  with  religious 
books,  which  they  received  with  avidity ;  and  many, 
after  reading,  came  l)ack  for  more.  AfSh's  mind  was 
made  up  for  all  consequences,  and  he  felt  excited  to 
work,  '*  while  it  was  called  to-ilay."  This  year,  60,000 
sheet  tracts,  chiefly  selections  from  the  Scriptures,  were 
printed ;  with  10,000  copies  of  prayers  and  hymns. 
Afah  was  occupied  in  circulating  these,  and  printing 
more ;  he,  and  his  fellow  disciples,  having;  had  their 
spirits  stirred  to  unusual  boldness,  in  tract  distribution. 
Thf  rulers  had  not  molested  them,  for  which  they  thank- 
ed G(k1,  and  took  courage.     Dr.  M.  though  nuich  in- 

T    2 


27()  CHINESE    TEACHER    HAPTIZEO. 

disposed,  continued  the  usual  religious  services  ;  while 
Mrs.  M.,  and  the  children,  embarked  for  England,  for 
health  and  education. 

A  Chinese  teacher,  named  Choo  Tsing,  who  had 
been  formerly  employed  in  the  college,  at  Malacca, 
returned,  this  year,  to  China.  On  the  voyage,  they  fell 
in  with  a  heavy  gale,  which  carried  away  the  masts, 
and  caused  the  vessel  to  spring  a  leak.  Every  one  ex- 
pected a  watery  grave,  and  while  consternation  spread 
through  every  hreast,  the  teacher  lifted  up  his  heart  to 
heaven,  and  recollecting  that  he  had  heard  the  Gosix-1 
preached,  without  giving  his  heart  to  its  conlial  re- 
ception, he  determined,  that,  if  God  would  forgive  hiB 
sins,  and  save  him  from  the  impending  calamity,  he 
would  spend  his  life,  in  obedience  to  his  will.  After 
a  time,  the  storra  abated,  and  they  reached  China  in 
safety ;  when  the  heathen  began  to  collect  money,  to 
buy  victims,  incense,  and  candles,  to  offer  in  the  idol 
temples.  Choo  Tsing  refused  to  contribute  to  this 
object,  but  aided  some  shipwrecked  sufferers,  who 
stood  in  need  of  his  charity.  AJler  his  arrival  at  Can- 
ton, he  was  engaged  in  the  service  of  the  Company, 
and  haWng  been  tried  for  some  time,  was  baptized  by 
Dr.  Morrison.  He  then  commenced  reading  the  Scrij^- 
tures,  and  prayer  in  his  family,  at  which  his  pagan 
wife  laughed.  He  persevered,  however,  in  this  duty; 
and  on  Sundays,  his  neighbours  joined  him,  when  they 
had  a  service  of  au  hour's  length,  with  ten  or  a  dozen 
persons  to  hear. 

About  this  time,  AfSh  writes, — 

"  Scvpml  ptrsonn  Iibvr  iilx-yi-d  iht  tnitli,  nud  ewiered  iho  cliurcb 
of  die  holy  rulipinn.  Then-  ru*  tipwanls  nf  ten  of  us,  who  with  anu 
heart,  wrvL-  i)k  l<<ird,  nnil  Iftan  ihr  ilm^tritirH  nf  ihc  (nwpeL     Bmy 


DEATH    OF    MORRISON.  277 

Habbath  day,  we  assemble  together  to  praise  the  Saviour,  for  the 
mighty  grace  of  redemption.  Hitherto,  the  Lord  has  protected  us  . 
no  that  we  enjoy  tranquillity ;  therefore,  I  praise  our  heavenly  Father 
for  converting  us  by  his  grace.  Further,  I  hope,  that  we  may  perse- 
vere in  persuading  men  to  serve  the  Lord ;  and,  finally,  ascend  to  the 
heavenly  regions,  to  praise  the  self-existent  God,  throu^out  eternal 
ages." 

In  the  beginning  of  1834,  A^,  and  one  of  his 
(Usciples  made  a  short  tour,  to  distribute  books  among 
the  people  in  the  country,  which  were  generally  well 
received.  One  schoolmaster  requested  copies  of  the 
Scripture  lessons,  for  the  use  of  his  pupils  in  the  school. 

On  the  1st  of  August,  of  the  same  year,  the  beloved 
Morrison  was  called  away  by  death.  He  had  been 
indisposed  for  some  time ;  but  his  removal,  at  last,  was 
sudden.  He  had  comj>osed,  about  forty  days  before 
his  death,  a  sermon  in  English,  from  the  first  three 
verses  of  the  fourteenth  of  John,  which  he  entitled, 
"  Heaven,  the  believer  s  home ;"  but  increasing  debility 
prevented  his  preaching  it.  His  ser\'ices  in  Chinese, 
with  his  domestics  and  dependents,  were,  however, 
continued  to  the  close  of  his  life.  On  the  last  of  his 
earthly  sabbaths,  about  a  dozen  were  assembled  in  an 
upj)er  room,  for  prayer.  During  the  service,  the  Spirit 
of  God  seemed  to  be  present.  They  sang  the  Redeemer  s 
praises,  in  Chinese,  with  unusual  ardour;  and  the  vene- 
rable missionary,  notwithstanding  his  extreme  weak- 
ness, exhorted  them,  with  affectionate  warmth,  to  flee 
from  the  wrath  to  come.  He  declined  soon  afterwanls  ; 
and  on  the  1st  of  August,  his  weakness  and  pain  were 
extreme.  They  then  prepared  to  send  him  to  Macao, 
but  it  was  his  corpse  only  that  went;  for  on  that  niufht, 
about  ten  o'clock,  he  peacefully  fell  asK-ep  in  Jesus. 

Previous  to  his  death.  Dr.  Morrison  had  received  an 


278 


PERSECUTliJN    ARISES. 


appointment  from  the  King,  similar  lo  that  whi™ 
had  held  under  the  Company :  this  new  office  he  was 
allowed  to  hold  only  a  few  days,  when  he  was  called 
away,  to  fill  a  higher  situation,  conferred  upon  him  by 
the  King  of  kings,  in  the  courts  above.  His  esteemed 
son,  Mr.  J.  H.  Morrison,  now  occupies  the  post  of  trans- 
lator. 
In  his  last  letter  to  the  Directors,  Dr.  Morrison  writes: 

"  1  wait  patiently,  the  events  to  be  developed  in  the  course  omvine 
Providence.  The  Lord  reigneth.  If  the  kjn^otu  of  God  our  Stvioui 
prosper  in  China,  all  will  be  well :  other  matters  are  comparatircl)'  of 
small  imjiortance.  May  the  Lord  blcBs  and  prosper  the  London  Mis- 
eiouary  Society,  and  may  we  all  be  prepared  for  that  day  whicli  is  tut 
approaching.     Farewell." 

Thus  he  died,  as  he  lived,  full  of  the  spirit  of  piety, 
and  panting  after  the  salvation  of  China. 

Not  a  month  after  Dr.  Morrison's  death,  a  new  cala- 
mity befel  the  mission.  The  devoted  AfSh,  anxious 
to  raake  the  best  of  every  opportunity,  had,  according 
to  his  previous  practice,  been  engird  in  distributing 
books  among  the  literary  candidates  at  Canton  ;  and  in 
order  to  this,  took  up  his  station  in  front  of  the  exami- 
nation hall.  Both  the  motive  and  action  were  good, 
but  the  effort  was  ill-timed.  It  was  just  at  the  period, 
when  the  native  authorities  were  in  a  ferment,  about 
the  affair  of  Lord  Napier ;  the  British  trade  was  stoppetl, 
and  every  thing  connected  with  foreigners  fell  under 
sucpicion. 

On  the  first  day,  a  petty  officer  ordered  Afiih  not  to 
distribute  books,  and  took  some  away ;  but,  as  they 
were  not  disapproved  of  by  the  magistrate,  he  continued 
to  distribute  them.  On  the  following  day,  the  jkU^ 
officer  again  interfered,  and  look  one  or  two  of  the    . 


AGGRAVATED    BY    CIRCUMSTANCES.  279 

distributors  before  the  magistrate.  They  were,  how- 
ever, dismissed;  and  here  the  matter  might  have 
rested,  but  for  political  affairs.  About  this  time  Lord 
Napier,  finding  that  the  Chinese  government  had  stop- 
ped the  trade,  and  declined  all  direct  communication 
with  the  British  authorities,  resorted  to  the  extraor- 
dinary measure  of  publishing  ^^  an  official  document,'' 
in  the  Chinese  language,  exhibiting  ^^  the  present  state 
of  the  relations  between  China  and  Great  Britain;'" 
which  he  had  lithographed,  and  placarded  in  the  neigh- 
bourhood of  the  factories.  This  new  step,  appealing 
to  the  public  sentiment,  in  a  country  where  no  one  had 
hitherto  been  allowed  to  think,  independently  of  the 
government,  roused  the  ire  of  the  nceroy ;  who  issued  a 
new  edict,  interdicting  all  trade  with  the  English,  and 
denouncing,  as  traitors,  all  natives  that  might  enter 
the  factories.  Upon  this,  the  sen^ants  of  the  foreigners 
fled  in  a  panic,  and  consternation  spread  among  the 
Chinese  in  every  direction. 

The  next  step  was,  to  ascertain  who  had  drawn  up 
and  printed  the  offensive  document.  As  the  native 
rulers  never  would  believe,  that  foreigners  could  write, 
still  less  print  Chinese,  they  imagined  that  some  of 
their  own  subjects  had  done  it  for  them  ;  and  as  Afah  s 
companions  had  been  recently  before  the  magistrates, 
charged  with  circulating  foreign  books,  they  were  suk- 
j)ected  of  aiding  Lord  Napier  in  printing  his  circular. 
Of  this,  however,  Afi\h  and  his  brethren  were  piTfrctly 
innocent;  but,  as  they  had  been  engaged  in  distributing 
foreign  books,  they  wen*  held  responsible  for  the 
offence. 

The  following  proclamation  was  issued  on  the  (H*ca- 
sion;  and  in  it,  the  enmity  of  the  human  heart  ai^ain.st 


2o0  PROCLAMATION    OF    THE    MAGISTRATE. 

the  Gospel,  will  be  sufficiently  apparent,  in  the  epitl 
bestowed  on  our  Christian  publications  : — 

"  Proctamtitiou  by  the  mngislrate  of  Nan-hae  {one  of  tlie  din 
of  the  city  of  Gnuton]  for  the  purpose  of  strict  prohibition.  WheiMt 
the  printing  of  obscene  and  idle  tales  by  boolueUtirs,  has  long  been 
a  matter  of  legal  prohibition: — it  having  now  buen  diacwcredi,  thai 
there  arc  persons  who  fraudulently  make  depraved  and  obscene-  books 
of  the  outside  barbarians,  and  falsely  aesumin^'  the  pretencv  ul 
admotUBhing  to  virtue,  print  and  distribute  Ihern,  which  iu  m  a  high 
degree  contruy  to  law ;  orders  are  therefore  hereby  given  lo  tbt: 
polii-'e  runners,  to  make  strict  examination  for  ihem ;  to  aacvfUH 
correctly  the  shop  where  the  books  have  been  printed ;  and  lo  bt^l 
and  destroy  the  blocks  ^ueed.  If  any  rashly  presume  to  print  ittd" 
distribute  such  books,  lliej  shall  assuredly  he  seized,  and  punislu-d 
with  the  utmost  rigour  of  (hi'  law.  Decidedly  no  indulgence  sliall  be 
shewn." 

Here  it  may  be  observed,  that  the  Chinese  are  9 
the  hal)it  of  designating  every  publication  that  ( 
from  the  Confucian,  or  orthodox  school,  as  deprafi 
and  obscene ;  though  it  may  not  contain  a  single  l 
pression  offensive  to  modesty,  or  injurious  to  mora 
They  are  anxious,  at  the  same  time,  to  make  all  t 
proceedings  wear  the  appearance  of  justice  ;  hence  t] 
affect  to  be  the  firm  opponents  of  every  thing  that  r 
deprave  and  delude  the  mind.  Their  standard,  ho^ 
ever,  being  incorrect,  their  boastings  are  vain,  and  t 
vituperations  unfounded;  while  the  only  purpose  sud 
documents  serve,  is  to  blind  a  people  already  misled  f 
their  own  ruin. 

Af^'s  account  of  the  affair  is  as  follows  :- 

"  Lcntig  Af  Ul  respectfully  writes  to  all  tliose  who  love  and  b 
in  Jcaus,  wishing  them  happiness. 

"  For  Ihrei-  or  ftnu-  yearn  I  have  been  in  the  habit  c 
Uie  neriplure  lessons,  which  hovi-  Iweii  joyfully  received  by  i 
TliiB  yeai  iho  tiitiuuHl  esonuiiAtion  of  Ulerary  cuulidnies  wna  hcld^ 


APAH  S    ACCOUNT.  281 

Canton,  and  I  desired  to  distribute  books  among  the  candidates.  On 
tin;  twentieth  of  August,  therefore,  accompanied  by  Woo  Achang, 
Chow  Asan,  and  Lieang  Asan,  I  distributed  more  than  five  thousand 
volumes,  which  were  ^adly  received,  without  the  least  disturbance. 
The  next  day  we  distributed  five  thousand  more.  On  the  third  day, 
after  several  hundreds  had  been  circulated,  a  police  officer  seized 
Woo  Achang,  with  a  set  of  books,  and  took  him  before  the  magis- 
trate of  Nan-hae ;  who,  after  examming  them,  bade  the  officer  not 
interfere  with  a  matter  of  such  little  importance.  On  the  fourth  day, 
we  proceeded  with  our  work,  when  the  police  officer  again  seized  ten 
sets,  while  the  distributor  happily  escaped,  and  returned.  The  next 
<lay,  I  heard  that  the  police  officer  had  taken  the  books  to  the  chief 
magistrate  of  the  city ;  and  apprehending  a  search,  wc  put  the  rest  of 
our  books  into  boxes,  and  removed  to  another  place.  On  the  twenty- 
tifth,  the  chief  magistrate  sent  officers  to  my  house,  and  seized  Chow 
Anan,  with  his  partner  Akae,  and  brought  them  up  for  trial.  Akae 
refused  to  afford  any  information,  when  the  magistrate  commanded  the 
attendants  to  give  him  forty  blows  on  the  face,  which  rendered  him 
unable  to  speak.  Wlien  Chow  Asan  was  examined,  he  disclosed 
every  thing.  The  next  day,  the  magistrate  sent  a  number  of  men  in 
pursuit  of  me,  but  being  unsuccessful  in  their  search,  they  seized 
three  of  the  printers,  with  four  hundred  copies  of  the  scripture  lessons, 
and  the  blocks,  which  were  taken  to  the  office  of  the  chief  magintratr. 

•'  On  the  eight  of  Septemb(»r,  I  fled  with  my  wife  and  daughter  to 
Keang-mun,  a  large  town  west  of  Macao.  The  next  day,  the  magis- 
trate sent  two  government  boats,  and  a  hundred  men  to  my  n^sidence, 
to  seize  all  my  family,  male  and  female ;  but  not  finding  us,  they 
seized  three  of  my  kindred,  and  sealed  the  doors  of  my  house.  On 
hearing  this,  I  fled  to  ChYh-kan  (a  more  secluded  sea  port,  in  the 
name  direction)  where  I  remained  several  days. 

**  At  length,  my  money  was  all  ex|H»ndiHl,  and  I  dared  not  return 
to  Canton,  lest  I  should  fall  intt)  the  hands  of  the  police  officers.  I 
tljerefore  made  an  eflil>rt  to  iro  to  Macao,  which,  by  tlie  firracious  pro- 
te<iit»n  of  0(mI,  I  reached  in  safety.  When  I  met  Mr.  BridLnnan. 
the  sorrow  of  my  heart  was  so  extreme,  that  I  could  not  relniin  from 
weeping  bitterly.  He  told  me,  ho\ve\er,  that  Mr.  J.  H.  Morrisiui  had 
made  ammp'inents  with  the  chief  mau:istrate,  and  lor  the  considera- 
ticm  of  eii^ht  hundn^d  dollars,  had  ohtiiined  the  lilNTation  of  the 
piiiit«-rs,  and  the  conation  <»f  the  pro**rtiiti<»n;  !>ut  the  licutenant- 
iri>\ernor  in^i^t«•<l  on  ni\  hein^r  uppri*hende<l:   upon  uhich  Mr.  Bridir- 


282  THE    FLOCK   SCATTERED. 

man  took  me  in  a  fast  boat  on  board  the  English  ships  at  LintiD, 
where  I  was  kindly  entertained. 

''  Thus  situated,  I  call  to  mind  that  all  who  preach  the  Gospel  of 
our  Lord  Jesus,  must  suffer  persecution ;  and  though  I  cannot  equal 
the  padence  of  Paul  or  Job,  I  desire  to  imitate  the  ancient  saints, 
and  keep  my  heart  in  peace." 

Mr.  Bridgman  writes  on  this  occasion,  ^^  Had  Af&h 
fallen  into  the  hands  of  his  pursuers,  his  life,  for  aught 
we  can  see,  would  have  been  taken  away.  But  our 
heavenly  Father  has  kept  both  him  and  us  in  safety." 

The  little  flock  were  now  scattered,  as  sheep  without 
a  shepherd ;  Af  Jih  was  obliged  to  leave  for  Singapore, 
where  he  might  diffuse  the  Gospel  among  the  emi- 
grants, without  fear  of  persecution.  Agang,  however, 
remained  in  Canton,  and  was  the  medium  of  commimi- 
cation  between  the  missionaries  and  the  native  con- 
verts, who  were  unable  to  come  to  the  foreign  factories. 


CHAPTER    XI. 

MISSION  TO  CANTON,  CONTINUED. 

81TUAT10M  OP  FOREIGNERS  IN  CANTON— SURVEILLANCE  OP  THE  UONO- 
MERCHANTS  —  AND  COMPRADORES— CONFINEMENT  — AND  INSULT  — 
RESTRICnONB  ON  MISSIONARIES— STUDY  OP  THE  NATIVE  LANGUAUB 
PROHIBITED— DIFFICULTIES  OP  PRINTING  NATIVE  BOOKS— MODE  OP 
OBVLATINO  THEM  — STATE  OP  MACAO  — HOW  PAR  OPEN  TO  MISSION- 
ABV  OPERATIONS  — ENQUIRY  AFTER  NATIVE  CONVERTS  — THE  UTE- 
RARY  GRADUATE- THE  PRINTERS— THE  FAMILY  OP  AFAH  — AGANG 
AND  HIS  SON  — EDICT  OP  THE  EMPEROR  — COMMISSION  OF  ENQUIRY- 
ITS  FATE-MISSIONARIES  NOT  INVOLVED-NEED  OP  CAUTION— LITTLE 
INTEREST  IN  BEHALF  OF  CANTON  — RECOMMENDATIONS. 

On  the  twenty-first  of  July,  1835,  the  author  arrived 
in  Canton,  for  the  purpose  of  enquiring  after  the  little 
flock  of  native  Christians,  gathered  by  Ur.  Morrison ; 
and  of  undertaking  a  voyage  along  the  coast  to  distri- 
bute C'hristian  books  among  the  Chinese.  His  o)>- 
senations  on  the  aspect  of  missions  and  the  native 
church  in  Canton  will  be  most  suitable  here ;  reserving 
the  account  of  his  voyage  to  a  future  chapter. 

It  will  be  necessary,  first,  to  advert  to  the  situation 
of  foreigners  in  Canton.  All  |K*rsons  who  visit  that 
city  are  supposed  to  go  thither  fur  the  puqmse  of  trade, 
and  are  exi)ected  to  reside  only  so  long  as  their  com- 
mercial engagements  require.  Military  officers,  and 
travellers,  if  they  wish  to  proceed  by  the  inner  pas- 
sage from  Macao,  must  represent  themselves  as  mer- 
chants, ere  they  can  be  allowed  to  embark.   When  they 


284  HONG-MERCHANTS. 

go  in  European  packets,  however,  the  native  authorities 
take  no  cognizance  of  their  arrival,  and  ask  no  qncs- 
tious. 

The  barbarians  are  considered  by  the  Chinese,  Ui> 
bulent  and  crafty  ;  and  so  far  out  of  the  pale  of  civili- 
zation, as  not  to  be  controlled  by  the  laws  of  the  celestial 
empire.  It  has  been  found  necessary,  therefore,  to  make 
natives  obser\'ant  of  their  conduct,  and  responsible  for 
their  good  behaviour.  With  this  view,  hong,  or  security 
merchants  are  appointed ;  who,  while  they  monopolize 
the  trade,  are  required  to  instruct  foreigners  in  their 
duty,  and  to  see  to  the  doing  of  it.  In  oaler  to  the 
fiiliilment  of  this  difficult  task,  the  foreigners,  without 
being  consulted  on  the  subject,  are  placed  under  the 
.surveillance  of  the  securities,  who  are  made  acquainted 
with  every  thing  done  by  the  barbarians,  and  who  re- 
port it,  if  necessary,  to  the  native  authorities.  The  way 
in  which  they  acquire  the  requisite  information,  is  the 
following.  No  foreigner,  except  a  Parsee.*  is  allowcil 
to  purchase  provisions  in  the  markets:  and  no  unau- 
thorized Chinese  is  at  liberty  to  sell  eatables  to  a 
foreigner.  Again,  all  the  buildings  of  the  foreign  fac- 
tories, belong  to  the  security  merchants,  who  let  them 
out  to  such  persons,  and  for  such  purj)ose8,  as  they 
choose.  Thus  a  foreigner  cannot  procure  food  or 
shelter,  without  employing  an  authorized  pur^-eyor,  and 
luring  a  factory  from  the  hong-merchants.  This  pm^ 
veyor  is  called  a  compradore,  and  must  be  furnished 
with  a  license  from  the  security  merchants,  ere  he  cut 

■  The  PoxBcui  tn^  ■  eiam  u(  <ce*llhy  and  indiulrious  mcrduuilA  vbo  tiada 
bolwniii  ChiiM  ancl  Bombay :  utd  who,  G>t  criiiuitiiy'A  Mbc  briug  ihcit  um^ , 
■(TTuilji  Willi  thnm.  I'hoto  hciag  Aaiiiira.  nnA  pviu'vMy  duiHwd.  we  Mowti: 
tn  purrhOMi  Uioll  uwu  pn'Twlnu!'. 


COMPRADORES.  285 

fill  that  office.  In  fact,  he  is  the  agent  of  the  priviliged 
trader,  placed  as  a  spy  upon  the  proceedings  of  the 
foreigner ;  who,  paying  him  high  wages,  and  allowing 
him  a  large  profit  upon  all  his  purchases,  supposes  him 
devoted  to  his  interests ;  but  the  security  merchant  has 
a  stronger  hold  upon  him,  being  empowered  to  fleece 
him  of  his  property,  and  to  get  him  bambooed  and 
banished,  if  he  does  not  in  all  things  study  the  interest 
of  the  native  merchant,  to  the  prejudice  of  the  foreigner. 

There  are  besides,  a  set  of  men  called  linguists,  be- 
tween the  security  merchant  and  the  compradore ;  but 
they  are  only  a  link  in  the  chain,  and  are  as  much  de- 
voted to  the  security  merchants,  as  the  purveyors  are. 

When  a  compradore  is  once  fixed  for  an  individual 
or  firm,  he  has  the  control  of  all  the  Chinese  business ; 
and  if  the  parties  insist  on  doing  any  thing  against  his 
advice  or  interest,  he  throws  up  his  office ;  and  another 
purveyor  not  being  procurable,  except  on  harder  terms, 
the  foreigner  must  comply,  or  the  business  stop.  The 
interference  of  the  compradore,  extends  to  the  hiring  of 
native  servants ;  and  if  they  are  not  such  as  he  can  de- 
pimd  u|>on,  or  will  approve  of,  he  olyects,  and  threatens 
his  employers  with  resignation,  unless  his  wishes  be 
complied  with.  Thus  every  one  about  the  premises  of 
a  foreigner,  even  to  the  servant  at  his  table,  or  in  his 
bedroom,  is  a  spy  upon  his  conduct,  and  carries  every 
thing  of  im|H)rtance  to  his  superiors;  in  default  of 
which,  compradores  have  been  strip[)ed  of  tlu'ir  all, 
linguists  sent  to  the  cold  countries,  and  hong-merchants 
ruined. 

Confinement  is  another  evil,  which  foreigners,  in 
Canton,  are  obliged  to  bear.  The  factories  comprise 
a  pile  of  buildings,  alM)ut  a  quarter  of  a  mile  s(|uare. 


286  CONFINKMENT. 

tlirough  which  they  may  range,  without  molestation. 
In  front  of  these  is  an  open  space,  not  more  than  a 
hundred  yards  long,  and  fifty  wide,  where  they  may 
take  the  air ;  hut  this  esplanade  is  generally  so  choked 
up  with  harbers  and  fortune-tellers,  venders  of  dogs 
and  cats,  quack  medicines,  and  trinkets,  with  a  host  iif 
strangers,  come  to  gaze  at  the  foreigners,  that  it  is  diffi- 
cult to  move.  Adjoining  the  factories,  are  two  rows  of 
native  houses,  called  new  and  old  China  street,  where 
foreiguersj  may  ramble,  and  purchase  trinkets  ;  and,  if 
they  can  endure  crowds  and  conftision,  with  the  chance 
of  being  pushed  down,  they  may  stroll  through  the 
narrow  streets  of  the  suburbs,  but  never  without  much 
offence  to  the  olfactory  nerves,  or  the  finer  feehngs. 
Another  mode  of  recreation,  is  the  pleasiu-e  of  rowing 
European  lioals  up  and  down  a  crowded  river,  where 
the  stranger  is  in  continual  danger  of  being  upset  fay 
large  Chinese  barges  bearing  down  upon  him,  without 
warning ;  while  no  one  makes  the  smallest  effort  lo 
save  those  who  may  be  precipitated  into  the  water. 
Should  he  land  at  any  given  spot,  up  or  down  the 
river,  he  is  always  liable  to  be  stoned  or  barabooed 
by  the  natives,  when  they  are  strong  or  mischievous 
enough  to  attempt  it.  The  government  does,  indeed, 
allow  foreigners  to  take  a  trip,  in  parties  of  eight  or 
ten,  about  once  a  month,  to  the  flower  gardens,  which 
lie  three  miles  up  the  river ;  but  this  indulgence  is  so 
pompously  given,  and  of  such  little  worth,  that  few 
avail  themselves  of  it. 

Insult  is  another  evil  which  foreigners  are  obliged  to 
endure,  Avhilst  resident  in  Canton.  In  addition  to  the 
woril  "barbarian,"  which  i.s  liberally  bestowed  on  all 
without  the  pale  of  C'hinese  civilization,  a  more  offen- 


INSULT.  287 

sive  epithet  is  not  unfrequently  employed.  On  passing 
through  the  suburbs  of  Canton,  or  up  and  down  the 
river,  the  cry  of  "  foreign  devil,"  salutes  the  ear  on 
every  side ;  even  mothers  may  be  seen,  teaching  their 
infants  to  point,  and  shout  the  offensive  epithet,  as  the 
stranger  passes  by.  Some  will  even  go  out  of  their 
way,  or  desist  from  their  work,  to  gratify  their  railing 
propensities.  Even  the  government  stoops  to  the  mean 
practice  of  abusing  Europeans ;  and  ^^  devil  ship,'*  was, 
imtil  lately,  the  title  given  by  the  superintendent  of 
customs,  in  official  papers,  to  square-rigged  vessels. 

Those  who  understand  these  abusive  epithets,  feel 
them  the  more  keenly  ;  and  it  requires  no  little  forbear- 
ance to  restrain  the  temper,  and  pass  the  assailants 
unnoticed.  It  has  been  urged,  that  the  people  of  Can- 
ton, have  been  so  long  accustomed  to  call  foreigners 
"devils,**  that  they  scarcely  know  when  they  do  it; 
l>ut  this  excuse,  which  has  often  been  vainly  urged  in 
defence  of  profane  swearing,  is,  by  no  means,  tenable ; 
for  the  Chinese  employ  the  term  with  a  zest  and  em- 
phasis, indicative  of  an  intention  to  annoy.  ITiey  even 
accompany  it  with  a  chirping  noise,  which  they  sup- 
pose to  be  the  cry  of  devils,  and  vary  the  epithet,  so  as 
to  leave  no  doubt  of  their  real  meaning.  They  never 
employ  the  term  to  their  own  countrj-men,  except  when 
highly  offended  and  disgusted;  but  apply  it  to  stran- 
gers, as  a  matter  of  course,  and  apjwar  suqmsed  when 
any  question  the  propriety  of  the  appellation. 

Foreigners,  who  come  to  China,  to  carry  on  a  regular 
trade,  have  not  much  to  fear  from  the  system  of  espio- 
nage ;  while  the  confinement  and  abuse  are  tolerated, 
for  the  sake  of  gain,  with  the  hope  that  they  may  soon 


28»  TIESTHICTIONS    t)X    MISSIONARIES. 

escape  from  the  scene  of  restriction  and  insult,  to 
the  fniits  of  their  patience  in  their  native  land. 

But  with  missionaries,  the  case  is  different.  'Thar 
very  residence,  and  the  whole  of  their  proceedings,  u 
far  as  respects  the  conversion  of  the  Chinese,  is  an 
offence  in  the  eye  of  the  law.  They  may  come  as 
chaplains,  to  instruct  their  fellow-countrymen,  in  which 
capacity  they  are  called  "  story-telling  devils ; "  but 
were  they  to  announce  themselves,  as  proselyters,  aim' 
ing  to  bi-ing  over  the  natives  to  Christianity,  there  h 
no  Chinese  authority  that  would  tolerate  them  a  sii^fe 
day.  If  content  to  pursue  their  labours  unobserved, 
they  may  remain  unmolested,  for  years ;  and  their  real 
object  would  be  winked  at,  only  to  be  brought  forward, 
when  money  is  to  l)e  squeezed  out  of  "traiterous  na- 
tives," for  permitting  such  things  to  exist,  without 
infoiTOing  their  superiors. 

In  the  next  place,  the  study  of  the  Chinese  language, 
so  far  as  the  assistance  of  the  natives  is  concerned,  is 
contrary  to  law.  What  foreigners  can  effect  by  their 
own  unassisted  efforts,  the  government  has  nottiing  to 
do  with ;  but  woe  to  the  native  who  shall  be  known  to 
assist  barbarians  in  acquiring  the  language  of  the 
"  flowery  nation,"  The  softest  term  by  which  such 
men  are  designated,  is  that  of  "  Chinese  rascals,"  whose 
crime  consists  in  holding  intercourse  with  foreignora, 
and  in  revealing  the  secrets  of  the  celestial  empire  to 
its  avowed  enemies.  They  are,  therefore,  by  virtue  of 
their  office,  offenders  against  the  law  ;  and  though 
Ihey  pursue  their  vocation  year  after  year,  yet  Hvty 
do  it  at  iheir  own  peril;  and  the  compradores  who 
wink  at  it.  uh-  Iial)le  to  be  seized  and  punished,  for 


CHINESE   INCONSISTENCY.  289 

ir  neglect  of  duty.     Now  and  then,  a  hue  and  cry 
aised  about  ^^  traitorous  natives,"  and  these  teachers 

obliged  to  absent  themselves  for  a  time;  while 
ir  pupils  are  requested  not  to  speak  Chinese  in  the 
lets,  or  to  stand  looking  at  native  handbills;  lest 
le  police  officer  ol)serving  it,  should  trace  them  to 
ir  factory,  and  procure  the  arrest  of  the  compra- 
es  who  permitted,  or  of  the  teachers  who  assisted 
m  in  acquiring  the  language.  The  fears  of  the 
ipradores  on  such  occasions,  are  exactly  in  propor- 
I  to  the  amount  of  property  they  possess,  and  are 
sequently  liable  to  lose ;  and  thus  the  more  re- 
ctable  and  trustworthy  a  purveyor  may  be,  the  greater 
probability  of  his  being  robbed  of  all. 
rhe  Chinese  do  not,  or  will  not,  perceive  their  own 
insistency  in  these  proceedings ;    for,  if  foreigners 

expected  to  obey  the  laws,  they  ought  to  be  able  to 
use  them ;  but,  if  they  are  kept  in  ignorance  of  the 
)erial  wilK  they  can  hardly  l>e  blamed  for  opposing 
The  native  rulers,  however,  consider  that  the 
Lurity  merchants  have  a  sufficient  knowledge  of  the 
glish  language,  to  instruct  foreigners  in  their  duty, 
1  sufficient  influence  over  them  to  secure  their  doing 
it,  without  the  l)arbarian  s  busying  himself  with  the 
inese  tongue.  Thus  the  study  of  the  native  dialect 
»rohil)ited  to  merchants,  and  much  more  to  mission- 
»;  who  have  sometimes  found  it  very  difficult  to  get 
eacher,  and  at  other  times  have  had  their  studies 
jmipted  for  months  together.  They  have,  there- 
»,  preferred  locating  themselves  in  the  Malayan 
hi{)elngo,  where  they  might  learn  the  language  from 

Chinese  colonists  without  restriction. 
\nother  ditKculty  in  the  way  of  missionary  o]H'ra- 


290 


UIKl'ICULTY    OK    PHINTING. 


lions  in  China  is,  that  the  printing  of  native  books,  by 
foreigners,  is  strictly  prohibited.  The  English  press  is 
free  in  Canton  ;  so  that  two  newspapers,  and  one  maga- 
zine are  published  there,  without  interference  or  molesta- 
tion. But  while  foreigners  are  permitted  to  "corrupt  one 
another."  as  much  as  they  please;  they  are  not  allowed 
to  poison  the  minds  of  the  natives,  by  their  "'  deprarcd 
productions."  This  does  not  refer  to  Christian  boolis 
merely,  but  to  all  boobs  constructed  by  foreigners  in 
the  native  language ;  and  it  applies  with  equal  force  to 
the  Society  for  promoting  Useful  Knowledge,  and  the 
chamber  of  commerce,  as  it  does  to  missionai-y  institu* 
tions.  All  that  is  attempted  in  this  department,  there- 
fore, must  he  done  outside  the  factories. 

Again,  when  foreigners  wish  to  engage  type  cutters, 
they  cannot  stop  in  the  streets  and  negotiate  with  thein ; 
for  nothing  could  be  done  in  such  situations  without 
attracting  the  attention  of  bye-standcrs,  who  do  not  fail 
to  report  all  that  is  done  by  strangers.  Even  in  China- 
street,  where  foreigners  usually  buy  their  trinkets,  the 
door  is  shut,  immediately  a  customer  enters  a  shop,  lest 
some  police  officer  passing  by  sboidd  notice  and  squeeze 
the  native  dealer ;  how  much  less  could  secret  trans- 
actions be  carried  on  in  the  streets  devoted  to  native 
trade,  where  all  wovdd  see  and  hear,  what  it  is  widied 
that  no  one  should  know. 

The  only  way,  therefore,  is  to  employ  a  Chinese 
broker,  in  whom  confidence  can  be  placud ;  who  will 
come  privately  to  the  rooms  of  the  foreigner,  receive  hi* 
orders  for  work,  and  get  them  executed  in  some  dis* 
tant  village.  But  even  then,  the  arrangement  must  be 
made  under  great  disadvantages ;  for  large  advance* 
muRt  he  made  before  the  work  is  commenced  ;  a  higher 


OPPORTUNITIES   OF   USEFULNESS.  291 

price  must  be  given  than  what  is  really  required  ;  and 
the  business  must  be  carried  on  entirely  at  the  leisiure 
and  convenience  of  the  workmen ;  added  to  which,  the 
undertaking  is  sometimes  brought  to  a  long  stop, 
owing  to  the  real  or  alledged  enquiries  made  by  the 
native  authorities ;  and  sometimes  a  whole  edition  is 
destroyed  to  elude  the  vigilance  of  the  police.  Finally, 
when  the  work  is  done,  the  contractor  must  convey  his 
books  secretly  out  of  the  port,  and  cannot  consider  him- 
f;elf  safe  till  the  whole  investment  is  beyond  the  Bogue. 

The  difficulty  of  printing  Chinese  books,  however, 
does  not  interfere  with  a  missionary  s  usefulness  in 
other  particulars.  He  may,  if  already  acquainted  with 
the  rudiments  of  the  language,  greatly  increase  his  ac- 
quaintance with  the  literature  and  religion,  manners 
and  customs  of  the  Chinese.  He  would  be  in  the  way 
of  attaining  the  earliest  information  as  to  what  is  pass- 
ing in  the  interior  of  the  empire,  and  be  ready  to  avail 
himself  of  any  change  that  might  take  place  in  the 
political  condition  of  the  people.  He  might  continue 
to  watch  over,  instruct,  and  increase  the  native  church 
existing  there  ;  and  every  day  he  might  sally  forth  and 
converse  with  the  people  in  the  subur])s,  where  a  word 
spoken  in  due  season,  might  leave  a  salutary  impres- 
sion on  the  bye-standers,  without  exciting  the  animad- 
version of  government.  Tracts  might  also  be  distri- 
buted, in  small  quantities,  and  with  some  caution,  till 
the  ferment  lately  occasioned  has  subsided,  when  efforts 
more  extensive  and  effectual  for  the  conversion  of  the 
heathen  might  be  made. 

With  regard  to  missionary  opt^rations,  Macao  is 
somewhat  different  from  Canton.  This  settlement  is 
built  on  a  promontory,  jutting  out  from  the  south  end 

r2 


292 


STATE    or    MACAO. 


of  the  island  of  Heang-shan,  from  which  it  is  separatni 
hy  a  small  isthmus,  defended  by  a  barrier.  Macau  i^ 
inhaliitetl  partly  by  Portuguese,  and  partly  by  Chinese, 
severally  imder  the  authority  of  their  respective  govern- 
ments. It  is  difficult  to  determine  to  whom  the  seltk"- 
meat  really  belongs,  The  Portugtiese  conceive  that  it 
is  theirs  ;  having  been  ceded  to  their  ancestors  by  the 
former  emperors  of  China,  in  consideration  of  important 
services  rendered  by  them  to  the  state.  They  have  a 
governor  appointed  by  the  queen  of  Portugal,  and  a 
senate  chosen  from  amongst  the  inhabitantH  of  Macao. 
They  are  under  Portuguese  laws;  a  small  militar)- 
force  is  kept  up,  and  a  European  custom-house  is 
established.  A  century  and  a  half  ago  they  excluded 
all  the  Chinese  inhahitantp,  except  a  few  artisans  aitJ 
tradesmen  ;  but  in  1793,  they  began  to  let  their  bouses 
to  the  natives  ;  and  now  they  have  at  least  thirty  thou- 
sand Chinese  within  the  barrier,  while  the  Portuguese 
citizens  do  not  amount  to  five  thousand.  The  Chinese 
thus  introduced,  have  had  a  magistrate  placed  over 
them,  who  holds  his  court  in  the  native  part  of  the  s«t- 
tlement ;  while  a  Chinese  custom-house  is  established 
on  the  beach,  and  Macao  may  be  said  to  be  under  two 
sets  of  rulers,  both  independent  of  each  other. 

In  1802,  the  English  sent  an  armed  force  to  lake 
possession  of  Macao,  in  order  to  prevent  its  falling  into 
the  bands  of  the  French  ;  and  in  1808,  the  attempt  was 
renewed.  In  both  cases,  however,  the  Chinese  re- 
sented the  aggression,  and  stopped  the  trade,  till  the 
English  troops  had  disembarked,  on  the  ground  of 
Macao  being  a  part  of  the  celestial  empire.  'I'his  claim 
thuy  have  continued  to  maintain,  and  now  the  Portu- 
guese cannot  huild  a  new  house,  or  even  alter  an  old  one. 


MISSIONARY    LABOUR   THERE.  293 

without  the  permission  of  the  Chinese  authorities; 
while  the  governor  was  lately  hindered  in  making  a 
new  pathway  over  a  hill,  by  the  mandarin  driving  away 
the  Chinese  workmen  employed. 

The  houses,  however,  all  belong  to  the  Portuguese ; 
into  the  dwellings  of  Europeans,  the  Chinese  autho- 
rities never  enter,  not  even  to  apprehend  offenders  of 
their  own  nation ;  but  as  soon  as  the  delinquent  shews 
his  face  outside,  the  mandarin  runners  lay  hold  of  him. 
Thus,  a  foreigner  has  only  to  rent  a  dwelling  of  a  Por- 
tuguese citizen,  and  that  house  is  his  castle ;  where  he 
may  print  books,  in  any  quantities,  without  danger  of 
interference  from  the  mandarins :  he  may  even  have  a 
Chinese  school,  and  retain  a  number  of  writers  and 
teachers  about  him,  so  long  as  these  do  not  put  them- 
selves in  the  way  of  the  native  police.  A  missionary, 
however,  who  intends  carrying  on  Chinese  printing,  in 
Macao,  should  be  somewhat  acquainted  with  the  lan- 
guage, and  employ  princi|)ally  foreign  servants,  so  that 
no  natives  may  l>e  implicated  in  vexatious  proceedings, 
on  his  account.  He  may  then  ojKjn  his  doors  to  any 
|)oor  or  enquiring  Chinese,  who  may  come  to  him  for 
relief  or  advice,  while  he  shuts  them  against  all  |X)lice 
officers,  who  are,  in  China,  the  least  resi>ectable  jyart  of 
the  [H)pulation. 

It  was  found,  on  the  author's  arrival  in  Canton,  l>oth 
a  delicate  and  difficult  task,  to  institute  an  enquiry  into 
the  circumstances  of  the  native  converts :  as  a  single 
question,  proposed  by  a  stranger,  might  bring  them 
under  suspicion,  and  the  mere  mention  of  their  names 
involve  them  in  difficulties.  The  jx^rsecutions  of  the 
previous  year,  had  scattered  them  abroad,  and  driven 
most  of  them  into  an  obscurity,  from  which  they  dared 


294 


CHINESE    CONVERTS. 


iiot  emerge.  In  the  best  of  times,  the  intercouiw  rfJ 
missionaries  with  their  disciples,  in  Canton,  is  neces- 
sarily limited,  and  must  be  conducted  with  caution; 
how  much  more  when  the  few  adherents  of  the  mission 
have  been  denounced  by  name,  some  obliged  to  flee  the 
coimtry,  and  the  rest  to  hide  themselves  for  a  while, 
until  the  "indignation  be  overpast."  Missionaries  in 
Canton,  cannot  go  to  the  houses  of  the  native  converts, 
who  reside  generally  within  the  waits  of  the  city,  or 
in  the  surrounding  villages,  from  which  foreigners  arc 
excluded.  Did  the  converts,  however,  dwell  in  the 
suburbs,  to  which  Europeans  have  access,  they  could 
not  be  visited,  without  attracting  attention,  and  involv- 
ing the  native  Christians  in  difficulties  with  their  own 
goveniment.  Propagators  of  the  Gospel,  therefore, 
must  be  content  to  wait  until  their  disciples  come  to 
them,  in  some  unfrequented  part  of  the  factories,  where 
they  may  discourse  together,  with  closed  doors;  taking 
care  to  admit  those  only  who  can  be  confided  in ;  and 
conducting  their  meeting  without  noise. 

No  sooner,  therefore,  are  a  few  enquiries  made,  than 
notice  is  taken  of  the  fact,  and  people  begin  to  wonder, 
why  such  investigations  are  instituted.  Questions,  in- 
stead of  bringing  people  near,  only  drive  them  farther 
away  ;  and  no  more  effectual  method  could  be  taken  of 
preventing  the  approach  of  an  inthvidual,  than  asking 
others  if  they  had  seen  him.  It  was  extremely  difli- 
cult,  on  these  accounts,  to  ascertain  fully  the  state  of 
the  Christian  church  in  Canton,  but  a  few  hints  have 
been  gathered. 

One  of  the  number.  Lew  Tse-chuen,  a  literary  gri- 
duute,  came  to  the  author,  in  Mr.  Morrison's  room,  in 
Canton  ;  this  man  was  baptized  by  A-fSh,  about  a  year 


THE    LITERARY    GRADUTE.  295 

before,  and  living  near,  was  induced  to  attend.  He 
appeared  an  intelligent  man,  but  afflicted  with  an 
impediment  in  his  speech,  so  that  it  was  difficult  to 
comprehend  him.  Resorting  to  the  pencil,  however, 
he  soon  made  himself  intelligible.  He  said,  that  he 
first  heard  the  Gospel  from  AHlh,  about  two  years  pre- 
viously. He  had  been  engaged  in  transcribing  some 
('hristian  books,  and  being  frequently  at  the  house  of 
our  evangelist,  heard  him  discourse  morning  and  eve- 
ning, on  the  Scriptures.  Beginning  to  dispute,  he  found 
AHih  ready  to  answer  all  his  objections :  and  as  he  was 
a  man  of  letters,  AHlh  gave  him  a  number  of  books  to 
examine^  in  order  to  correct  the  style.  Having  at- 
tended to  this  business,  for  several  months,  his  mind 
was  suddenly  awakened,  as  if  from  a  dream ;  and  he 
requested  baptism.  AfSh  did  not  refuse  it ;  and  since 
that  time,  by  the  gracious  influences  of  the  Saviour,  he 
had  been  easy  and  comfortable.  Before  he  had  seen 
the  Christian  Scriptures,  he  said,  he  did  not  know  the 
Supreme  Being,  and  was  carried  away  with  the  ex- 
ample of  the  many,  stupidly  worshipping  false  gods. 
This  he  felt  to  be  a  great  evil.  He  had  also  disobeyed 
his  mother,  by  persevering  in  literary  pursuits,  notwith- 
standing his  {>overty,  and  the  difficulty  he  experienced  in 
obtaining  support  for  her  and  himself.  He  found,  fur- 
ther, that  he  could  not  keep  his  mind  free  from  de- 
filement ;  evil  thoughts  would  spring  up,  though  he 
endeavoured  to  repress  them,  and  did  not  allow  them 
to  pn)ceed  to  sinful  compliances.  '*  To  prevent  the 
rising  up  of  evil  thoughts,"  he  continued,  **  and  to  main- 
tain purity  of  heart,  requires  our  utmost  exertions ;  and 
after  all,  it  is  necessary  to  rely  on  God's  help,  to  keep 
us  from  evil.     Hanng  no  jwwer  to  renew  ourselves. 


■29fi  IliS    DK^OTEDNESS    TO    STUD\. 

we  shuiild  depentt  on  Jesus  i'or  aid.  Once,  1  irequentl? 
offended,  but  latterly,  througli  the  grace  of  Christ,  such 
thoiights  have  been  few,  and  I  pray  that  they  may  be 
entirely  obliterated,  and,  for  his  sake,  forgiven," 

By  the  above  hints,  it  will  appear,  that  his  know- 
ledge of  himself,  and  the  Saviour  is  still  imperfect; 
though  his  mind  is  doubtless  sincere.  He  is  exceed- 
ingly humble,  quite  willing  to  learn,  and  thankful  for  in- 
struction. He  is  employed  in  copying  for  the  miasion- 
aries,  and  by  his  perfect  acquaintance  with  the  native 
language,  is  al)Ie  to  suggest  numy  idiomatical  improve- 
ments  in  their  productions,  which  have  been,  for  the 
most  part,  adopted  ;  while  he  himself  professes  to  have 
been  much  benefited  by  the  perusal  of  what  has  passed 
through  his  hands.  He  is  passionately  addicted  to  the 
study  of  the  Chinese  classics,  for  tlie  purpose  of  attain- 
ing literary  fame,  and  consequently,  rank  and  office ; 
for  this,  he  sacrifices  time,  health,  and  comfort :  cheep 
fully  putting  up  with  poverty,  and  sitting  up  whole 
nights  to  commit  portions  of  the  classics  to  memory  ; 
but  whether  he  will  succeed,  is  a  great  question,  parti- 
cularly as  there  are  so  many  comi)etitors,  and  as  his 
religious  profession,  if  known,  would  stand  in  the  way 
of  his  advancement.  The  same  amount  of  ardour  and 
perseverance,  bestowed  in  studying  the  doctrines  of 
Christianity,  and  real  science,  would,  doubtless,  be 
(•i"owned  with  the  happiest  results.  However,  few  can 
do  what  he  does ;  and,  should  he  gain  the  accompluh* 
meut  of  his  wishes,  retaining  his  love  for  the  Gospel, 
he  might  help  our  cause,  in  a  quarter  where  the  inter- 
ference of  every  other  would  be  unavailing.  His  pre* 
sent  situation  is  unfavourable  to  religious  atlvuncemenl. 
OK  he  enjoys  none  of  the  means  of  grace,  and  can  hardly 


THE    NATIVE    PRINTERS.  297 

coinmuuicate  with  the  missionaries,  without  (p*eut  risk 
to  himself,  llie  only  means  of  improvement  which  he 
possesses,  are  the  Scriptures  and  tracts;  but  by  the 
teaching  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  he  may  still  attain  a  pro- 
ficiency in  Divine  knowledge,  greater  than  that  which 
sometimes  results  from  superior  advantages  elsewhere. 

Among  the  number  of  the  baptized,  we  find  the  name 
of  (Jhoo  Asan,  who,  it  may  be  remembered,  was  appre- 
hended when  the  stir  was  made  about  Christian  books, 
in  1834.  Akae,  who  was  arrested  with  him,  refuse<l 
to  give  any  account  of  these  transactions ;  and  though  a 
heathen,  submitted  to  forty  blows  on  the  face,  by  which 
he  was  altogether  deprived  of  utterance,  rather  than 
reveal  his  accomplices.  Choo  Asan,  however,  told  every- 
thing he  knew,  and  assisted  in  guiding  the  police  offi- 
cers to  Af&h  6  house,  in  the  country ;  by  which  means 
some  of  our  evangelist  s  relations  were  apprehended,  and 
his  property  destmyeil.  Had  Afah  himself  been  there, 
he  would  most  likely  have  paid,  with  his  life,  for  the 
indiscretion,  to  say  the  least  of  it,  of  Choo  Asan,  in 
dis<*overing  his  aboile.  This  man  was  one  of  the  first 
iMiptized  by  Afkh,  though  he  never  alTortled  any  satis- 
faction to  his  master.  From  the  l>eginning,  his  aim 
ap|H*ars  to  have  Ik'cu,  the  obtaining  of  money  on  ac- 
count of  his  profession  ;  and  when  told,  that  money  was 
never  given,  except  for  work  done,  or  go(Hls  deliveriHl, 
he  became  indifferent,  and  is  now,  we  fear,  gone  I)ack. 

Woo  Aehang,  another  of  the  baptized,  after  bis  re- 
lease from  confinement,  fletl  to  Singapore;  when*  lie  has 
since  been  employwl,  by  the  American  missionaries,  in 
their  printing-office,  and  has  proved  both  useful  and 

faithful. 

Leang  Ataou  and  Ix^ang  Asun,  rehitive^  of  Afah, 


298 


THE    FAMILY    Of   AFAH. 


were  employed  by  him  iu  priiiling  and  circulating 
books;  but  since  the  persecution,  have  been  scattered, 
and  are  making,  it  is  to  be  feared,  little  progress  io 
good  things.  Le  Asin.  a  bricklayer,  is  in  the  same 
condition,  afraid  to  come  near  the  foreigners,  until  the 
vigilance  of  the  police  is  a  little  relased. 

Of  Choo  Tsing,  who  was  formerly  a  teacher  at  Ma- 
lacca, and  who,  on  his  return  to  China,  was  baptised 
by  Dr.  Morrison,  some  account  has  already  been  given. 
When  the  persecution  broke  out,  be  immediately  with- 
drew himself  from  intercourse  with  Europeans ;  and 
having  been  denounced  by  name,  as  a  traitorous  native, 
was  glad  to  secrete  himself  in  some  distant  part  of  the 
country,  where  he  is  not  to  be  discovered  by  friend 
or  foe. 

Le-shc  is  the  wife  of  Afah,  who,  with  her  daughter, 
continues  still  to  reside  in  the  interior,  and  has  only 
once  been  seen  by  the  missionaries.  Her  situation,  in 
the  midst  of  a  heathen  population,  deprived  of  Christian 
instruction,  is  both  perilous  and  ensnaring.  AJ^h  has 
often  wished  her  to  emigrate  to  Malacca,  where  she 
would  be  safe  from  persecution,  and  enjoy  the  VOUH' 
sels  and  solace  of  her  natural  protector ;  but  attach- 
ment  to  her  native  soU,  connected  with  the  fear  of  un- 
dertaking a  sea  voyage,  has  hitherto  prevented  her  from 
complying  with  his  request.  It  is,  therefore,  difficult  to 
ascertain  the  state  of  Le-she's  mind,  but  the  presump- 
tion is,  that  persecutions  have  combined  with  the  instruc- 
tions of  her  husband,  to  enhghten  her  understanding, 
and  to  deepen  in  her  bt-art  an  attachment  to  the  truth. 

Leung  Allh  is  the  son  of  AfJ'ih,  a  lad  of  seventeen, 
now  studying  with  Mr.  Bridgman  in  Canton.  He  has. 
acquired  a  tolerable  knowledge  of  the  English  language, 


AGANG    AND    HIS   SON.  299 

while  he  pursues  at  the  same  time  his  Chinese  studies. 
He  is  quiet,  attentive,  and  obedient ;  and  was  baptized 
in  his  injfancy.  Should  he  happily  become  the  subject 
of  serious  impressions,  and  be  endowed  with  a  mis- 
sionary spirit,  he  will  be  of  much  service  to  the  cause, 
and  may  one  day  prove  a  valuable  assistant  in  revising 
the  Chinese  version  of  the  scriptures.  With  this  view, 
Mr.  B.  is  ah-eady  teaching  him  Hebrew,  and  will  con- 
tinue to  afford  him  a  thorough  classical  education.  At 
present  his  situation  is  by  no  means  comfortable,  being 
confined  entirely  to  the  house ;  for  should  he  appear  in 
the  streets,  his  known  connection  with  AKhj  and  his 
profession  of  Christianity,  would  expose  him  to  imme- 
diate apprehension  and  punishment. 

Of  Keuh  Agang,  we  are  all  disposed  to  think  favour- 
ably ;  his  firm  attachment  to  the  cause  for  several  years, 
notwithstanding  the  persecutions  which  have  scattered 
the  rest,  shews  that  he  has  adopted  his  profession  from 
principle,  and  is  not  unwilling  to  suffer,  if  called  to  it. 
He  is  endowed  with  a  good  share  of  common  sense, 
connected  with  a  feeling  mind,  though  his  knowledge 
of  Christianity  is  neither  deep  nor  extensive,  and  his 
ability  to  instruct  others  rather  circumscribed.  Having 
im wittingly  offended  one  of  his  fellow  countr}'men,  he 
was,  in  1835,  reported  to  the  police,  as  having  had 
connection  with  foreigners,  and  a  warrant  was  issued 
for  his  apprehension.  Timely  notice  having  been  given 
him,  he  tied  to  the  English  ships  at  Lintin,  and  after- 
wards proceeded  to  Malacca.  In  the  mean  time,  his 
son,  Ahe,  having  been  decoyed  out  of  Mr.  Morrison's 
house  at  Macao,  was  apprehended  and  brought  before 
the  magistrate ;  where  he  readily  confessed  that  he  had 
been  employed  in  arranging  the  metal  types  for  Dr. 


3(H)  IMPEHIAL    PHOCLAMATION. 

Morrisoa'e  lUctionary.  The  chief  magititrate  finding 
him  such  a  ready  infonnant,  instead  of  punishing,  gave 
him  money,  in  order  to  induce  him  to  tell  more.  He 
has,  however,  heen  kept  in  confinement,  notwithstand- 
ing various  efforts  have  been  made  to  release  him. 

The  ease  of  this  young  man  was  reported  to  the 
emperor ;  and  in  an  edict  pul)Iished  in  1836,  we  find  a 
reference  to  his  name.  In  that  document,  after  des- 
canting on  the  efforts  made  by  the  catholics  for  the 
last  two  centuries  to  penetrate  into  the  interior,  and 
preach  Christianity  ;  and  after  stating,  that  fifty  years 
^o,  three  Europeans,  and  twenty  years  ago,  two.  had 
been  put  to  death,  or  driven  away  ;  he  says,  that  latelj 
English  ships  have  passed  along  the  coast  of  China, 
and  distributed  European  books,  which,  as  they  exhort 
to  bcUeve  in.  and  venerate  the  chief  of  that  religion, 
named  Jesus,  must  be  intended  for  diffusing  the  same 
faith  tliat  was  formerly  persecuted  and  banished.  The 
emperor,  conceiving  that  Macao  and  Canton  are  the 
only  places  where  the  Europeans  and  Chinese  associate 
together ;  and  that  traitorous  natives  must  ha%'e  &»• 
sisted  tiie  barbarians  in  comi>osing  and  printing  the 
above  treatises,  sent  down,  in  1^35.  a  commission  to 
those  places,  and  seized  one  Keuh  Ahe,  a  printer, 
together  wilh  eight  European  books,  which  were  laid 
before  the  imperial  tribunal.  The  edict  concludes,  by 
onlering  all  persons  to  deliver  up  the  Christian  books 
in  their  possession,  within  the  space  of  six  months, 
under  the  tha-at  of  severe  punishment,  declaring,  that 
if  any  (native)  should  continue  to  preach  and  profess  the 
Christian  religion,  he  shall  be  prosecuted  with  the  ut- 
most rigmir  of  the  law. 

The  author  happened  to  be  in  Canlon  when    this 


COMMISSION    OF   ENUQIRY.  301 

commission  arrived.  Enquiries  were  immediately  set 
on  foot,  to  discover  the  culprits,  and  the  whole  assembly 
of  teachers  and  printers  were  placed  in  jeopardy.  Not 
only  were  the  works  in  hand  immediately  stopped,  but 
the  printers  were  obliged  to  bury  and  conceal  the 
blocks,  in  order  to  escape  detection.  The  teachers  of 
the  language,  also,  begged  to  stay  away  for  a  time;  and 
the  missionaries  found  it  necessary  to  be  careful,  lest 
they  should  involve  others  in  trouble,  and  retard  future 
operations.  On  enquiry,  it  appeared,  that  Mr.  Bridg- 
man  had  formerly  ordered  books  to  he  printed,  in  con- 
sequence of  which,  they  wished  to  know  by  what  ship 
he  came  to  China  (though  he  had  been  five  years  in 
Canton),  in  order  to  make  the  security  merchant,  who 
had  become  bound  for  the  good  conduct  of  all  on  board, 
responsible  for  Mr.  B.'s  delinquencies. 

Soon  after  this,  the  principal  security  merchant  in 
('anton  was  deputed  by  the  native  government  to  call 
on  Mr.  B.  to  enquire  after  native  books,  and  the  blocks 
from  which  they  were  printed.  Of  course  he  was 
{K>litely  received,  but  gained  no  information.  Failing 
in  his  object,  he  requested  an  American  merchant  to 
ask,  if  Mr.  B.  had  any  blocks,  and  to  solicit  the  loan 
of  them.  This  methoil  proving  ineffectual,  an  English 
merchant  applied  to  the  author,  wishing  to  know  where 
certain  native  books  had  been  printed;  but  the  re- 
quisite information  was  respectfully  declined.  The 
gentlemen  referred  to,  were  perhaps  little  aware  how 
much  they  would  have  prejudiced  the  cause  of  truth, 
and  gratified  its  enemies,  had  they  succeeded  in  ol>- 
taining  and  communicating  the  intelligence  sought; 
for  not  only  would  their  countrynu»n  have  been  dis- 
turlied  in  their  benevolent  attempts,  but  various  innocent 


302  IXVESTIGATJON    TERMINATED. 

natives  would  have  been  involved  in  difficulty,  and 
perhaps  ruin. 

The  security  mtTchant  was  now  puzzled  to  know 
what  to  do  ;  for  having  been  deputed  to  investigate  the 
business,  he  was  obliged  to  return  an  answer  of  some 
kind.  He  finally  discovered,  however,  that  many  Chi- 
nese books  came  from  Malacca,  and  that  the  people  in 
foreign  parts  were  able  to  make  Chinese  charactere. 
The  case  of  the  author  was  also  adduced,  as  being  able 
to  speak  the  native  tongue  fluently,  though  only  a  few 
months  in  Canton ;  from  which  it  was  seen,  Ihat 
foreigners  coukl  acquire  the  Chinese  language,  and 
print  native  books  abroad,  without  having  any  inter- 
course with  the  acknowledged  subjects  of  the  native 
government.  This  satisfied  the  enquirers  for  the  time ; 
and  the  deputation  having  been  subsequently  wrecked 
in  a  typhoon,  between  Macao  and  C'anlon,  the  investi- 
gation was  given  up. 

Since  that  time,  the  persecution  has  been  relaxed, 
and  Afah  has  returned  to  his  native  village,  to  visit  hia 
family,  after  which  he  again  embarked  for  Malacca. 

From  all  that  has  been  hitherto  obsen'ed,  it  will  be 
seen,  that  foreign  agents  run  no  risk  in  carrying  dd 
missionary  labours  either  at  Canton  or  Macao.  Tlie 
Chinese  authorities  cautiously  avoid  interfering  with 
the  subject  of  any  foreign  state,  and  the  European 
habit  is  a  protection  against  magisterial  visitatioDfi. 
Thus  personal  liberty  and  life  are  quite  secure,  while 
the  foreigner  keeps  within  a  moderate  distance  of  the 
nhips  and  factories.  Barbarians  are  considered  out  of 
the  pale  of  civilization,  and  not  to  be  controlled  by  the 
principles  which  usually  influence  mankind;  while 
Ihey  possess  such    power  and    resources,    that  it   a 


RK8PONS1BILITY    OF   NATIVES.  303 

thought  dangerous  to  provoke  their  governments.  But 
though  foreigners  are  left  to  pursue  their  wayward 
courses,  uninterrupted  by  the  authorities,  the  natives  are 
made  responsible  for  them ;  and  there  is  not  one  of  them 
who  has  not  a  security  for  his  good  conduct  in  the  per- 
son of  hong-merchant,  linguist,  compradore,  or  servant, 
set  to  watch  over  his  proceedings.  When  an  offence  is 
committed  by  a  stranger,  the  ship  by  which  he  came  is 
ascertained,  and  the  linguist  of  that  vessel  made  answer- 
able for  his  good  conduct  for  years  afterwards.  Or  the 
factory  where  he  resides  is  found  out,  and  the  compra- 
dore of  that  factory  seized  upon ;  and  if  no  trace  of  his 
connection  be  discoverable,  then  the  whole  body  of 
hong-merchants  are  made  to  answer  with  their  fortimes 
or  their  lives  for  what  the  stranger  has  done  amiss. 
During  the  disturbances  which  occurred  about  the 
affair  of  Lord  Napier,  a  hong-merchant  was  imprisoned, 
and  a  linguist  banished  to  Tartary,  because  his  lordship 
came  up  from  Whampoa  to  Canton  in  the  boat  of  the 
Fort  William,  for  which  ship  they  were  securities,  and 
therefore  responsible  for  all  his  lordship  s  actions. 

To  a  rightly  constituted  mind,  it  is  equally,  if  not 
more  grievous,  to  be  the  means  of  involving  others  in 
calamities,  than  to  endure  those  calamities  one*«  self. 
Proceedings,  therefore,  will  not  be  rashly  entered  into, 
l>ecause  the  indindual,  engaging  in  them,  is  exempt 
from  personal  harm ;  but  great  caution  will  be  exer- 
cised, in  order  not  to  involve  innocent  persons  in  trans- 
actions, with  which  they  have  no  share.  If  the  object 
be  to  attract  natives  to  our  cause,  it  will  be  adviseable 
not  to  jeopardize  them  more  than  necessity  requires, 
and  to  conduct  oiK^rations  as  quietly  as  ix)ssible.  It 
is  generally  agreed,  that  it  will  not  be  prudent  to 
attempt  the  printing  of  Chinese  books  in  Canton.    They 


3(»4  I.ITTLE    DONF.    FOR    CANTOX. 

can  be  made  fast  enough  elsewhere  ;  while  a  suHiaeitt 
number  can  he  introduced  from  abroatl,  in  sealed  par* 
eels,  to  supply  the  demand  in  Canton.  This  caution 
being  taken,  conversations  may  he  carried  on  with  the 
inha)}itants  of  the  suburbs,  and  meetings  held  in  the 
foreign  factories,  entirely  free  from  observation  and  in* 
terference,  without  risking  either  the  heathen  secu- 
rities, or  the  Christian  converts.  Thus  Canton  may 
still  be  considered  a  most  useful  missionary  station ; 
and  Macao,  form  the  field  of  exertion  to  several  active 
missionaries. 

We  cannot  conclude  this  chapter,  without  remarking 
on  the  little  interest  taken,  in  Canton,  by  the  British 
churches.  It  is  true,  that  so  early  as  1807,  they  sen! 
an  agent  to  that  city,  which  was  then  denominat«i. 
"  the  most  important  station  upon  earth ;"  but,  it  is  alfto 
true,  that  since  the  year  1808,  the  Christians  of  Britain 
have  not  maintained  a  missionary  there;  and  though 
they  were  relieved  from  the  principal  expense,  by  Dr. 
Morrison's  supporting  himself,  yet  they  have  not  af- 
forded him  a  single  assistant  in  China,  and  have  left 
his  station  vacant,  four  years  after  his  death,  without 
appointing  an  agent  to  gather  the  scattere<l  church, 
console  the  persecuted  disciples,  or  endeavour  to  spread 
the  little  leaven,  till  it  leavened  the  whole  lump.  This 
conduct  is  the  more  inexplicable,  as  contrasted  with 
the  zeal  at  first  tUsplayed  in  the  cause,  and  the  eameut- 
ness  with  which  the  British  churches  have  been  ex- 
cited to  pray  that  the  barriers  might  be  removed,  and  a 
wide  and  ciTcctnal  door  opened  before  God's  servants. 
China  has  been  denominated  the  object  of  faith,  h<^ie, 
and  supplication ;  but  we  humbly  submit  that  prayer, 
without  corresponding  exertion  is,  to  aay  the  least,  in- 
cousistcat;  aud  lha.1,  if  we  want  the  barriers  rcmored,, 


RECOMMENDATIONS.  305 

and  the  door  opened,  the  mere  sitting  still,  and  wishing 
it,  is  not  the  way  to  get  the  one  or  the  other  speedily 
accomplished. 

The  American  churches,  though  late  in  the  field, 
have  maintained  several  agents  in  Canton,  since  the 
period  of  their  first  occupying  it,  in  1830;  and  not- 
withstanding their  limited  resources,  have  come  nobly 
forward  with  men  and  money,  in  this  important  under- 
taking. 

The  state  of  things  in  Canton  would  seem  to  indicate 
that,  in  the  future  appointment  of  missionaries  to  that 
station,  such  should  be  selected  as  possess  a  previous 
knowledge  of  the  language,  and  some  experience  in  the 
work  of  missions  among  the  Chinese.  They  should 
l>e  persons  of  ardent  zeal,  and,  at  the  same  time,  of 
great  prudence,  so  as  to  avoid,  if  possible,  the  recur- 
rence of  events,  similar  to  those  which  were  witnessed 
in  1834.  It  may  be  very  well,  for  a  man  to  risk  all 
for  the  Gospel,  and  to  stake  his  life  for  the  truth ;  but 
he  should  consider,  whether  by  awakening  the  suspi- 
cions of  a  hostile  government,  and  arraying  a  host  of 
foes  against  his  object,  he  would  not  retard  more  by 
his  imprudence,  than  advance  by  his  martyrdom,  the 
spread  of  Christianity.  Besides,  there  are  others  con- 
cerned; and  though  he  may  be  willing  to  oflFer  up 
himself  'Miiwn  the  sacrilice  and  service  of  the  faith," 
yet  he  is  not  authorized  to  bring  the  same  calamity 
ujwn  his  brethren.  Zi»al,  connecteil  with  pnidence, 
therefore,  combining  a  previous  acquaintance  with  the 
language  and  habits  of  the  people,  should  unite  in  the 
individuals  who  occupy  so  diflicult  and  important  a 
poet,  as  the  key  to  the  largest  empire  in  the  world. 


\ 


CHAPTER    XII. 

THK    MISSION    TO    MALACCA. 

RESOLUTIONS  REGAItDINH  MALACCA  — OCCUPATION  OF  TllE  STATIOX  BT 
UR.  M[LNE  — BAPTISM  OF  AFAH  — HIS  EXFEIIIENCE— ARRIVAL  OF 
AUTHOR  AND  OTHER  BRETHREN -8CH0OL8-TItACT8  — AND  TBlKfr 
LATIONB  — ANGLO-CHIMESB  COLLEGE— VARIOUS  LAROrRS—RKBCIIK< 
A  MALAY  FAMILY  — DEATH  OF  MILNE—MORRISON  VISITS  HALACU 
ARRIVAL  OF  KIDD-VISIT  OF  THE  DEPUTATION  — DEATH  OP  COLUS- 
BAPTISM  OP  A  MALAY  SLAVE  — AND  A  CHINESE  YOUTH  — TOMUm 
8UPE8ISTESDENCE— ARRIVAL  OF  EVANS— FRESH   BAPTISMS  — DXBL 
JOINS  THE  MISSION  -  MORE  ENCOUIIAOEMENT-TWENTV  INDrV]DtUli 
BAPTIZED  — TEN    MORE   ADDED  — THEIR  EXPERIENCE  — MISSION 
PEN  AN  O  — STATION   AT  JAMES  TOWN  — LABOURS  OF  DYER. 
TO  SINGAPORE  — JOINED  BY  THE  AMERICAN  MISSIONRIEa 

Malacca,  situated  on  the  east  side  of  the  strait  oft] 
name,  was  one  of  the  earliest  European  settlements  Itt 
the  east,  and  now  contains  about  25,000  inhabitants ; 
whom  4000  are  Chinese,  2000  Portuguese,  about  t 
same  number  of  Malabars.  and  the  rest  Malays. 

Mr.  Milne  first  visited  this  place  in  1814,  on  bi< 
way  from  Java  to  China.  During  the  following  yei 
it  was  resolved  to  occupy  Malacca,  as  being  nearer  to 
China  than  any  of  the  neighbouring  settlements,  and 
as  commanding  a  ready  intercourse  with  other  partt 
of  the  Archipelago.  The  station  was  intended  with  I 
view  to  the  Chinese  principally,  though  not  esclusivelyi 
and  ax  the  inhabitants  of  the  neighbouring  nations  v 
includeil  in  the  object,  the  undertaking  assumed  th4 
general  name  of  the  VltrapGanges  Missions. 

In  th«  spring  of  1815.  Mr.  Milne  left  Canton,  t 


AHRIVAL    OF    MR.    MILNE.  307 

companied  by  a  Chinese  teacher,  printers,  and  materials 
for  publishing  books.  The  Resident  received  him 
with  great  kindness,  and  proposed  that  he  should  take 
charge  of  the  Dutch  reformed  church,  established 
there;  which  Mr.  M.  consented  to  do,  as  far  as  his 
missionary  engagements  would  allow. 

Soon  after  his  arrival,  Mr.  Milne  established  a  Chi- 
nese school,  into  which  fifteen  children  were  admitted. 
A  Christian  catechism  was  introduced,  and  a  cateche- 
tical exercise  maintained  every  Sabbath  afternoon.  A 
public  service  in  Chinese  was  commenced,  and  family 
worship  conducted  daily,  to  which  the  adherents  of  the 
mission  paid  serious  attention. 

A  periodical  publication  in  the  native  language, 
having  been  considered  advisable  for  a  reading  people, 
the  first  number  of  the  Chinese  Magazine,  left  the 
press  in  the  month  of  August,  1815.  The  promotion 
of  Christianity  was  its  primary  object ;  yet  knowledge 
and  science  were  called  in  to  the  aid  of  religion ;  and 
instructive  anecdotes,  with  occasional  notices  of  poli- 
tical events,  gave  a  pleasing  variety  to  the  work. 

The  same  year,  Mr.  Milne  was  joined  by  Mr.  Thom- 
sen,  who  came  out  to  establish  a  Malay  mission  in 
Malacca;  and  for  that  purpose  devoted  himself  to  the 
study  of  the  language. 

In  the  summer  of  1816,  a  more  than  usual  attention 
to  the  truth  was  paid  by  one  of  the  Chinese  printers, 
who  professed  his  determination  to  take  up  the  cross, 
and  follow  the  Saviour.  The  following  extract  from 
Mr.  Milne's  journal  refers  to  this  individual : — 

*'  Nov.  .1. — At  twelve  o'clock  thi«  day,  I  baptiz^Hl,  in  the  nanie  of 
the  arlurahlc  Trinity,  I-#eanfcf  Kung-fah,  commonly  calleil  I^'anij  .\fah. 
The  nervire  wm  iierformed  in  a  room   of  the  miHt&ion    house.     Cnrv 

x2 


3oe 


BAPTISM    OF    AFAJI. 


had  been  uken,  by  prcrious  conTereation  and  pr^tr.  to 
fur  this  sacred  ordinance  ;  and  finding  him  still  «tciul&st  in  the  fiik, 
I  baptised  hint.  The  changi?  produced  in  bis  scutinicntii  uid  conddd 
is,  I  hope,  the  effect  of  Christian  truth, — jet  who  of  mortal*  en 
know  tlie  heart  ?  Several  searching  questions  were  propo8ed  to  bin, 
and  an  exercise  i^uited  to  a  candidate  for  baptiein  composed,  aiul  ^hk 
to  him  to  meiUtatc  on.  He  belong  to  the  prorince  of  Camton,  ii 
aboul  thirty-three  years  of  age,  can  read  a  plain  book  with  ca««,  wd 
is  of  a  steady  character  and  frugal  habits.  His  lemjicr  is  not  n 
sociable  as  that  of  many  other  Chinese :  he  wa8  formerly  dbutioMlt, 
and  occasionally  troublesome,  but  of  late  there  htwi  beeu  scarce^ 
anything  of  this  kind  lo  complain  of.  With  respect  to  his  fonnw  bit 
he  observed,  '  1  rarely  went  to  esceBs  in  sin ;  yet  I  hire  be«i  oe^ 
sionally  guilty  of  drunkenness  and  other  lundred  vices.  Dcfiav  I 
caine  liither,  I  knew  not  God ;  but  now  I  denre  lo  serve  him."  H* 
wished  to  be  baptized  exactly  at  twelve  o'clock,  when,  to  use  bb  on 
words,  '  the  shadow  inclines  neither  one  way  nor  the  other.' 

"  At  baptism,  the  following  questions  were  proposed  to  htm,  tt 
which  he  answered  as  follows : — Q.  Have  you  truly  turned  from  iMtt 
lo  serve  the  living  and  true  God,  the  creator  of  heaven  and  cntbt 
A.  This  is  my  heart's  desire.  Q.  Do  you  know  and  feel,  that  JW 
aru  a  sinful  creature,  totally  unahle  to  save  yourself.  A.  I  know  iL 
Q.  Do  you  really  believe  that  Jcsua  Christ  is  the  Son  of  Oad,  ■! 
the  Saviour  of  the  world ;  and  do  you  trust  in  liltn  alone  Sar  ratnlinl 
A.  Tliis  is  my  heart's  desire.  Q.  Do  you  expect  any  wa«U(jr  td* 
vuilage,  profit,  or  gain,  by  your  becoming  a  Christian  ?  A.  Mom: 
I  receive  baptinn  because  it  is  my  duty.  Q.  Do  you  resolTe  6aB 
tills  day  till  the  day  of  your  death,  to  live  in  obedience  lo  all  tlw  coo^ 
inandments  and ardinances  of  God;  and  injustice  and 
before  men  ?  A.  This  is  my  determination  ;  but  I  fear  my 
Ih  not  equal  to  it. 

"  On  my  part  the  ordinance  was  dispensed  with  mingled 
bnp<',  and  fi.-ar.  May  ho  be  made  faithful  unto  death  ;  and  m  fatk 
the  firrt  fruiu  of  this  branch  of  the  minsion,  may  an  abundant  hamrt 
follow,  to  the  joy  of  the  church,  and  tlie  honour  of  Christ." 

His  aiicotint  of  hifi  own  experience,  is  as  follows  : — 

"  Before  I  believed  in  the  Saviour,  though  I  knew  myse 
xinnrr,  I  did  nut  know  how  to  ohlnui  ]iiirdon.     I  used  1 


HIS    EXPERIENCE.  309 

new  and  full  moon  to  the  temple,  and  prayed  to  the  gods  to  protect 
me ;  hut  though  my  hody  worshipped  the  gods,  my  heart  still  che- 
liabed  evil  thoughts  and  desires,  together  with  designs  of  cheating 
and  lying,  which  never  departed  from  my  mind.  After  a  time,  I  was 
bfought  to  Malacca,  in  the  family  of  a  missionar}*,  who  used  to  preach 
to  his  domestics  the  doctrine  of  salvation  through  Jesus.  I  attended 
his  ministrations,  hut  my  heart  was  not  engaged.  Sometimes  I  looked 
at  the  Scriptures,  and  heard  them  explained,  hut  I  did  not  fiilly  com- 
prehend the  meaning.  Hearing  the  missionary  exhort  men  not  to  go 
and  worship  the  gods,  I  used  to  say,  *  this  is  a  strange  kind  of  doc- 
trine. According  to  this,  gilt  paper  and  sacrificial  candles,  gold 
flowers  and  paper  money,  must  be  useless  and  sinful.  I  fear  tliat 
Buddha  will  soon  bring  punishment  and  death  on  such  an  opponent 
of  the  gods,  and  then  we  shall  sec  whether  he  will  continue  to  preach 
these  doctrines.' 

*^  A  few  months  afterwardn,  a  priest  of  Buddha  came  from  China, 
and  hved  in  the  temple  of  Kwan-yin,  hard  by.  He  visitc*d  me  fre- 
quently, and  I  asked  him  how  I  was  to  obtain  the  pardon  of  ninHV 
He  aiiHwerwl,  *  Daily  recite  the  true  form»  of  devotion,  and  Buddha, 
who  resides  in  the  western  heavens,  will  remit  tlie  nini*  of  yuur  wliole 
family.  If  a  person  give  a  little  money  to  the  priest,  to  rliaiit  tlif 
prayers  for  him,  he  will,  in  the  next  life,  be  bom  into  a  ricli  family, 
and  will  not  be  sent  to  hell  to  suffer  mlsen.*  Wlien  I  heard  tliir*,  I 
desired  to  become  a  follower  of  Buddha.  Tlie  priest  iinnicdiately 
•cnt  me  a  volume  of  prayers,  and  denired  mv  to  reiwat  thcni ;  saj  iiiy* 
that  if  I  recited  them  a  thousand  tinien,  I  shoultl  ranci*!  all  tlx*  debts 
of  my  former  life.  I  acconliii^ly  began  to  rejH'at  the  praytrs;  but  on** 
eveuiiiKt  while  sitting  alone,  it  came  into  niy  mind,  that  I  bad  rom- 
niittc'd  many  real  sins,  and  could  hardly  ex[M"ct  by  rccitin::  pray«Ts, 
without  performing  a  single  virtuous  action,  to  obtain  foriri\riics»i. 

'*  In  the  mean  while,  I  beard  the  missionar)  [in-acb  thi;  doctrim'  of 
atonement  throuirb  Jesus,  and  at  my  Irisure,  I  examined  tlur  Scrip- 
tun*H,  wliich  forbatl  uncbanness,  dc<rit,  nn<i  idolatrv.  Tb«'n  I 
thouicbt,  *  these  are  itikkI  lxM>ks,  exbortintf  men  totbpart  from  iiii<|uity: 
moreover,  the  d(K*trines  are  attested  bv  the  miracles  of  Jesu**,  then'- 
fore  this  Ijook  must  certainly  be  true.'  I  tlien  likened  to  tin*  expla- 
nation of  the  Scriptures,  nn<l  on  the  Sabbath  day  n-ad  tin*  Hi!»li'  more 
attentively,  rei]uestinij  the  missionary'  to  explain  it  to  nw.  \  a-.k«'<l 
what  wa»*  meant  bv  Jesns  makin;; <^tonemeiit  for  sin.  The  mi<sionarv 
ti»l<i  m»',  that  Jt>u«'  wa*»  tbf  S<»n  of  (nxl.  •^ent  into  tin-  wmi).!  tn  Kutlei 


310 


HIS    StPFERlNG. 


for  the  sins  of  men,  in  ordtr  tlmt  all  nbo  believe  in  Him  migbt  oUud 
salvation.  Feeling  ntj^elf  to  1«  n  unner,  I  aeked  how  1  mis  to  obuin 
pardon  t  The  miBsignaiy  eaid,  'If  you  believe  in  Jcsu»,  Uud  trill 
receive  you  aa  his  adopted  eon,  nud  in  the  norld  to  come,  bestow  ou 
you  everlasting  lif-.' 

"  On  reluming  to  my  room,  I  thought  within  myself,  '  I  «m  a 
gre&t  «inner,  and  if  I  do  not  depend  on  the  merits  of  Christ,  how  can 
God  forgive  me  f  I  then  determined  to  become  a  disciple  of  Je*iu, 
and  re<)ueeted  baptism. 

"  After  receiTing  this  rite,  I  employed  my  imjid  diligent!}'  in 
guarding  my  life  and  actions,  and  become  more  and  more  fond  cd 
reading  the  Scriptures.  I  prayed  to  God,  to  drive  all  evil  thongbt* 
out  of  my  mind,  and  cherish  good  desires  within  me. 

"  I  now  not  only  refrained  from  worshipping  inmges  myself,  bwi 
{litied  llioae  who  did,  and  sought  to  instruct  them  in  the  war  of  m1- 
vation.  With  this  riew,  I  made  a  small  book,  eihorting  men  to  wor- 
ship God,  and  believe  in  Jesus ;  and  on  my  return  to  ray  native  viUttge 
in  Cliina,  I  printed  a  hundred  capiee,  for  the  purpose  of  distribution; 
when  one  day  I  was  suddenly  apprehended  by  the  police,  ■> 
brought  me  before  the  mandarin.  He  said,  that  my  IxdieviDg 
Jesus,  and  printing  Christian  books,  were  both  i-iolations  of  Hie  b 
and  ordered  me  into  cunftnement.  While  there,  I  thought  with 
myself,  '  this  book  contains  the  true  doctrine  of  Jesus,  the  SavJonr 
the  world,  who  exhorted  men  to  l)econie  good — why  then  ehould  I  ' 
persecuted  for  priuUng  it  ?  I  sup[>ose  it  is  because  my  sins  h»Ta  pro> 
vokcd  God  to  punish  me."  Therefore  I  heartily  repenleil,  and  prvyod 
Ihnt  |God  would  pity  and  pardon  me.  The  missionary  aflerwaiill 
interested  some  persons  to  speak  to  the  mandarin  on  my  behalf;  who, 
after  giving  me  thirty  blows  with  the  bamboo,  on  the  solts  of  my  (ntr 
till  the  blood  flowed,  liberated  me.  The  police  officers  also  extortdt 
from  me  seventy  dollars.  After  I  had  sufTcred  this  ]>ersecution 
Ions  of  projicrty,  I  did  not  dare  to  tuni  my  back  on  the  Lord 
but  accounted  that  1  ftuffcred  the  just  punishment  due  fur  my  s 

In  1817,  an  Knglish  periodical,  called  the  "  Ind* 
Chinese  Gleaner,"  was  begun.  It  contained  the  most 
recent  information  from  China,  notices  about  the  lilfr 
ratlin;  and  religion  of  Ihe  Ultra-Ganges  nations,  with 
the  best  method  of  evangelizing  them  :     hut    it    wa« 


ARRIVAL   OP   TUE   AUTHOR.  311 

never  adequately  supported,  and  after  three   or  four 
years'  trial  was  given  up. 

^rhis  year,  the  weight  of  the  establishment  pressed 
very  heavily  on  Mr.  Milne,  who  was  almost  sinking 
under  a  load  of  cares,  when  the  author  arrived,  June, 
1817)  to  his  assistance.  The  number  of  works  passing 
through  the  press,  both  in  the  Chinese,  Malay,  and 
£nglish  languages,  at  Malacca,  required  the  special 
attention  of  one  individual,  and  it  was  for  the  purpose 
of  superintending  this  department  that  he  was  originally 
destined.  In  order  to  this,  it  was  necessary  that  the 
(/hinese  and  Malay  languages  should  be  learned ;  and 
this  agreed  with  a  previous  desire,  to  connect  with 
secular  duties  the  more  important  occupation  of  impart- 
ing direct  religious  instruction  to  the  natives.  About 
a  month  afterwards,  Mr.  Milne  visited  China  for  the 
l)enefit  of  his  health,  leaving  the  whole  care  of  the 
mission,  including  preaching,  schools,  printing,  and 
tract  distribution,  to  his  newly  arrived  coadjutor.  This, 
together  with  the  acquisition  of  the  language,  became 
a  heavy  burthen  for  a  young  beginner,  but  by  Gods 
help,  the  machine  was  kept  in  motion ;  while  the  de- 
mands on  ingenuity,  to  render  himself  intelligible, 
soon  forced  the  inexperienced  labourer  into  a  tolerable 
acquaintance  with  the  vernacular  tongue. 

At  the  close  of  1817*  the  mission  was  joined  by  Mr. 
Slater,  who  devoted  himself  to  the  study  of  the  Chinese 
language,  and,  after  a  year's  residence,  went  to  revive 
tlie  mission  in  Batavia. 

In  the  beginning  of  1818,  Mr.  Milne  returned  from 
China,  much  improved  in  health ;  and  towanls  the  close 
of  the  same  year,  the  mission  was  strengthened  by  the 
arrival  of  three  additional  labourers,  Messrs.  Beighton, 


VARIOUS    LABOL'RS. 


Ince,  and  Milton,  the  former  of  whom  applietl  to  th« 
study  of  the  Malay,  and  the  two  latter  to  the  Chinese 


Whilst  the  newly  arrived  brethren  were  occupied  in 
studying  the  rudiments  of  the  different  tongues,  the  au- 
thor took  charge  of  the  Chinese  schools,  which  were  three 
in  numlier.  By  devoting  more  attention  to  this  depart- 
ment, some  improvements  were  introduced.  Mr.  Milne's 
Youth's  Catechism  was  explained  weekly,  in  the  collo- 
quial dialect,  by  which  means  the  scholars  soon  knew 
more  of  Christianity  than  they  did  of  Confucianism. 

In  the  distribution  of  tracts,  frequent  opportunities 
of  usefulness  occurred.  Several  strangers  from  Siam 
and  Cochin  China  manifested  a  great  desire  to  obtuB 
copies  of  the  New  Testament  and  tracts,  and  came  to 
the  mission  house  requesting  to  be  supplied. 

Mr.  Milne,  in  the  mean  time,  pursued  the  wock  of 
translation ;  and  contemplated  drawing  up  cominea- 
taries  on  various  parts  of  the  Bible.  For  Mr.  H. 
felt  convinced,  that  we  must  direct  the  attention  of  the 
heathen  to  the  Scriptures,  if  we  would  furnish  tbem 
with  ever  new  and  saving  truth.  The  Bible  is  Qie 
only  book  that  can  long  keep  up  the  attention  ;  and  to 
make  solid  and  rational  Christians,  to  lay  the  founda> 
tion  of  cxt^^nsive  and  permanent  usefulness,  and  to  fix 
the  religion  of  the  Redeemer  in  a  pagan  country,  so  as 
to  defy  the  [lossibility  of  extermination,  no  means  are 
equal  to  those  which  lead  the  heathen  directly  to  i1m 
Holy  Scriptures. 

In  the  month  of  November,  1818,  tJie  foundatioil 
stone  of  the  Anglo-Chinese  College  was  laid,  'lliis 
tnHtilution  was  intended  for  the  cultivation  of  English 
and  Chinese  litcrafurf .  with  the  ihffnsiou  of  (Ihristianity. 


ANGLO-CHINESE   COLLEGE.  313 

It  owed  its  origin  to  Dr.  Morrison,  who  devoted  the 
sum  of  one  thousand  pounds  to  the  erection  of  the 
house,  and  five  hundred  pounds  for  the  instruction  of 
one  European,  and  one  Chinese  student  for  the  first 
five  years.  The  college  was  designed  to  afford  to 
Europeans  the  means  of  acquiring  the  Chinese  lan- 
guage, and  to  Chinese  an  opportunity  of  becoming  ac- 
quainted with  the  science  and  religion  of  the  west 
The  directors  of  the  Missionary  Society  were  of  opinion, 
that  the  proposed  college  was  likely  to  advance  Chris- 
tianity in  the  east,  and  therefore  voted  five  hundred 
pounds  towards  the  institution ;  suggesting  at  the  same 
time,  the  importance  of  giving  a  paramount  attention  to 
missionary  objects,  while  they  advised  that  no  young 
man,  whose  piety  was  in  the  smallest  di»gn»o  question- 
able, should  be  admitted  into  the  college. 

Dr.  Morrison,  in  writing  on  the  subject,  says, — 

**  Lot  mc  bo»ot»ch  you,  by  the  tender  merries  of  CJchI  our  Saviour, 
to  continue  your  parental  care  of  thcpc  missions,  and  particularly 
to  deal  kindly  with  the  infant  seminar\',  the  Amrlo-Chinesc  (\>l- 
Ictrir.  It  is  the  offspring  of  the  Missionar)*  SiK'iety ;  and  like  that, 
irt  devoletl  to  the  cause  of  our  common  Christianity.  Literature  is 
the  means,  not  the  end.  Gtxi  ^rrant  that  it  may  prospir,  he  an 
honour  to  my  countr>',  and  a  Idessuiir  to  China :  and  thus  unite  in  its 
name  and  in  it8  l)enctits,  tlie  west  and  the  eaM,  and  finally  hU'nd  in 
fieucvful  intercourse  the  extremities  of  the  earth,  Britain  and  Japan." 

During  the  year  1819,  the  ilistribution  of  tracts  was 
carried  on  with  activity ;  almost  every  house  in  the 
town  was  visited,  for  the  puqmse  of  conversing  with  the 
inhabitants,  and  supplying  them  with  the  means  of 
instruction.  Two  New  Testaments  and  sevenil  tracts 
were  conveyed,  by  ('apt.  P.  Gordon,  to  Japan,  and 
lt*ft  in  the  hand^  of  the  natiye^  of  Jeddo.      The  rai^inu 


314  SUCCESS    AMONG    THK    MALAYS. 

of  the  cholera  through  the  settltment  was  improved  hy 
the  missionaries,  to  press  eternal  things  more  seriouslj 
on  the  attention  of  the  natives.  Ueligioiis  exercises 
were  conducted  daily  in  Chinese  and  Malay,  at  the 
mission  house  ;  while  the  autlior  commenced  preaching 
in  the  Fuh-keen  dialect  four  times  a  week,  in  differeut 
imrts  of  the  town.  This  year,  four  of  (he  brethren  left 
for  the  various  stations  in  the  Archipelago,  and  the 
concerns  of  the  mission  devolved  on  the  three  labourers 
who  fii"st  arrived. 

The  following  year  the  Malacca  mission  was  strength- 
ened by  the  arrival  of  two  labourers ;  Mr.  Fleming,  for 
the  Chinese  department;  and  Mr.  Hultmann,  to  take 
charge  of  the  printing,  instead  of  the  author,  who  rfr 
moved  to  Penang.  Mr.  Thomsen's  labours  in  the 
English  and  Malay  school,  were  rewarded  by  the  gra- 
tifying progress  of  the  children,  and  their  willingness 
to  instruct  others.  Mr.  T.  succeeded  also  in  rescuing' 
a  Malay  family  from  slavery,  whom  he  regularly  in- 
structed, and  was  happy  to  t;ee  ihem  renounce  Maho 
raedanism  and  embrace  Christianity. 

Mr.  {now  Dr.)  Milne  composed  an  essay  on  the 
nature,  immortality,  and  salvation  of  the  soul,  in  two 
volumes,  12mo..  calculated  to  meet  the  sceptical  objec- 
tions and  metaphysical  reasonings  of  the  Confucians, 
und  to  give  them  just  views  on  so  important  and  essei^ 
tial  a  theme. 

In  the  year  1821,  Mr.  Humphreys  joined  the 
tion  ;  and  the  following  year  the  mission  was  strength^ 
ened  by  the  arrival  of  Mr.  Collie;  but  it  sustained  t 
severe  loss  in  the  death  of  Ur.  Milne.  He  had  foi 
M-vcrul  years  been  declining  in  health,  and  was  advised 
to  visit  Euvopc  for  itr^  re-cstablishmeni ;  hut  liii>  anxiety 


DEATH    OF    DR.    MILNE.  315 

to  complete  the  translation  of  the  Old  Testament,  and 
to  watch  over  the  mfant  college,  induced  him  to  pro- 
long his  stay  in  India,  till  disease  had  made  such  pro- 
gress, as  to  baffle  the  utmost  efforts  of  medical  skill. 
In  the  beginning  of  the  year,  his  disorder  became  so 
violent  as  to  compel  him  to  remove  to  Singapore,  and 
from  thence  to  Penang.  But  growing  worse,  he  sig- 
nified his  wish  to  return  to  Malacca ;  and  there  being 
no  vessel  sailing  for  that  place,  the  governor  of  Penang 
ordered  the  Company's  cruiser,  Nautilus,  to  proceed 
thither  with  him,  accompanied  by  Mr.  Beighton.  He 
was  just  spared  to  land  at  Malacca,  where  on  the 
second  of  June,  he  calmly  resigned  his  happy  spirit 
into  the  hands  of  the  Redeemer.  In  him,  the  Christian 
church  sustained  no  ordinary  loss ;  but  if  his  course 
was  short,  his  labours  were  abundant,  and  he  lived 
long  enough  to  see  his  plans  consolidated,  and  in  a 
great  measure  carried  into  vigorous  operation. 

The  same  year  Mr.  Thomson  quitted  Malacca,  to 
establish  a  Malay  mission  at  Singapore. 

Aftlh,  the  converted  Chinese,  arrived  from  Malacca 
this  year,  with  three  new  workmen,  to  expedite  the 
]>rinting  of  the  Chinese  Scriptures,  which  he  was  ho- 
noured to  commence  and  to  bring  to  a  conchision.  By 
the  decease  of  Ur.  Milne,  however,  the  Chinese  Maga- 
zine and  the  Indo-Chinese  Gleaner,  were  discontinued  ; 
while  preaching  in  the  native  language  was  susiK»ndecl. 
Dr.  Milne,  before  his  death,  baptized  a  Chinese  woman; 
and  Mr.  Thomson,  two  Malays,  all  of  whom  appeared 
to  be  sincere  converts  to  Christianity. 

In  the  beginning  of  1823,  Dr.  Morrison  visited  Ma- 
lacca, and  one  of  his  tirst  acts  was  to  erect  a  monu- 
ment to  the  memory  of  his  late  friend,  with  appropriate 


316 


MORRISON    VISITS    MALACCA. 


inscriptions  in  Hebrew  and  Chinese.  The  Chinese 
services  were  resumed  by  Dr.  Morrison,  the  attendance 
on  which  amounted  to  sixty  persons ;  after  his  depar- 
ture, Mr.  Collie  continued  this  exercise.  Some  stran- 
gers from  Cochin  China  applied  for  a  fresh  supply  of 
Scriptures  and  tracts,  and  said,  that  some  Roman  catho- 
lics in  their  country  had  got  more  rational  and  satisfac- 
tory jviews  of  the  eucharist,  from  reading  some  of  our 
tracts,  than  they  had  before  possessed. 

The  number  of  students,  in  the  college,  was  fifteen ; 
these  youths  approved  of  (,'hristianity,  and  generally 
entered,  with  cheerfulness,  into  the  religious  exercises 
of  the  mission ;  and.  although  none  of  them  manifested 
any  decisive  evidence  of  conversion,  yet  they  had  en- 
tirely given  up  idol-worship,  and  abstained  from  joining 
in  heathen  ceremonies. 

In  the  year  1824,  Mr.  Kidd  joined  the  Malacca  mis- 
sion, and  commenced  the  study  of  the  Fuh-keen  dialect. 
In  the  college,  the  number  of  inmates  amounted  to 
twenty-six,  who  were  diligent  in  their  studies,  and  fre- 
quently accompanied  the  brethren  in  their  missionary 
excursions ;  whilst  in  the  heathen  temple  they  raiaetl 
the  tune,  and  assisted  in  conducting  the  worship  of 
the  true  God.  Respect  and  affection  towards  their 
teachers,  was  manifest  in  these  young  men,  and  their 
knowledge  of  religion  increased  daily. 

During  the  year  1825,  the  mission  books  were  more 
sought  after  than  formerly ;  many  applied  for  parti- 
cular works,  and  expressed  a  wish  to  have  larger  trea- 
tities  on  the  Christian  religion.  Many  tracts  had  been 
sent  to  the  neighbouring  colonies  and  to  China;  while 
the  misBionarics  continued  to  itinerate  in  the  stu-ruunifc 
ing  villages. 


VISIT    OF    THE    DEPUTATION.  317 

In  the  following  year,  the  mission  was  strengthened 
by  the  arrival  of  Mr.  Smith ;  while  the  brethren  were 
cheered  and  encouraged  by  the  visit  of  the  deputation 
from  the  Parent  Society,  consisting  of  Messrs.  Tyerman 
and  Bennett.  The  Chinese  schools  contained  two  hun- 
and  fifty  children,  and  the  deputation  expressed  them- 
selves satisfied  with  the  progress  of  the  boys,  and  the 
[irinciples  on  which  the  schools  were  conducted.  The 
local  government  engaged  to  support  two  of  these 
establishments,  and  a  free  school,  containing  one  hun- 
dred  and  seventy  boys,  was  maintained  by  the  inhabi- 
tants. The  deputation  thought  that  a  prominent  object 
in  schools,  established  in  heathen  countries  should  be, 
to  train  up  the  elder  boys  as  schoolmasters ;  it  being 
reasonable  to  suppose,  that  persons  thus  educated, 
would  be  less  attached  to  idolatry,  and  better  fitted, 
both  morally  and  intellectually,  for  promoting  the  ob- 
jrct  of  missionaries,  than  the  present  race  of  heathen 
schoolmasters. 

The  number  of  students  in  the  college  was  twenty ; 
one  of  whom,  a  native  of  China,  had  in  little  more  than 
a  year,  acquired  such  a  knowledge  of  English,  as  to 
enable  him  to  translate  Keith  s  Treatise  on  the  Globes, 
into  CTiinese.  No  instances  of  conversion  had  occurred 
among  the  native  students,  but  a  considerable  degree 
of  important  information  was  acquired,  and  the  youthful 
mind  stored  with  those  great  truths,  which  are  able  to 
make  wise  unto  salvation.  At  an  examination  held  by 
the  deputation,  when  the  students  were  questioned  on 
subjects  relating  to  geography,  arithmetic,  grammar, 
theology,  &c.,  several  of  them  acquitted  themselves 
much  to  the  satisfaction  of  their  examiners. 

During  the  year  1827i  the  miKsion  chapel  was  o|)ened 


318 


DEATH    UF    fOLME. 


for  public  worehip,  when  sermons  were  preaclied  m 
various  languages  spoken  in  the  settlement ;  the  col- 
lege students  attended  the  service,  and  the  congrega- 
tions were  good. 

The  following  year,  the  mission  was  deprived  of  one 
of  its  most  valued  labourers  by  death,  Da\'id  Collie. 
Mr.  C  enjoyed  excellent  health,  during  the  whole  of 
his  residence  in  India,  with  the  exception  of  the  year 
iu  which  he  died.  Hi«  exertions  in  behalf  of  the  hea- 
then, were  unremitting;  he  rose  early  and  sat  up  late, 
redeeming  his  time  for  the  one  great  object  in  view. 
He  was  taken  ill  in  January,  and  became  so  much 
worse  in  the  following  month,  that  the  medical  men 
a<lvised  his  proceeding  to  a  colder  climate :  with  this 
view,  he  embarked  for  Singapore,  intending  to  go  on 
to  the  Cape,  or  England;  but  rapidly  sinking,  he  died 
on  the  following  day,  surrounded  by  strangei-s  and  fo- 
reigners, without  a  Christian  friend  to  impart  the  lea«t 
consolation  or  assistance.  His  remains  were  committee! 
to  the  deep,  with  the  hope,  that  one  day.  the  "  sea 
would  give  up  the  dea^l  that  were  in  it." 

The  Chinese  Ijranch  of  the  mi.ssion  now  devolved 
on  Messrs.  Kidd  and  Smith ;  while  Mr.  Humphreys 
preached  in  Malay,  and  had  the  gratification  to  baptize 
a  Malay  female  slave,  with  her  children,  who  had  regii- 
larly  attended  at  the  mission  chapel,  and  given  evi- 
dence of  conversion  to  God.  On  being  asked  why  she 
wished  to  be  baptized,  she  said  that  she  felt  herself 
a  great  sinner,  and  knew  of  no  other  Saviour  but  Jesus. 

Messrs.  Humphreys  and  Smith  returned,  in  1829, 
to  England,  and  Mr.  Hughes  was  sent  out  to  strengthen 
the  Malay  mission.  In  April  of  this  year,  Mr.  Kidtl 
baptized  a  Chinese  youth,  named  Tsze-hea,  who  bad 


BAPTISM    OF   A    CHINESE.  319 

l>ecn  educated  in  the  college.  The  boys  in  the  Chinese 
schools  amounted  to  two  hundred.  Miss  Newell,  who 
had  been  sent  out  in  1827,  for  the  purpose  of  pro- 
moting native  female  education,  succeeded  in  establish- 
ing five  girls'  schools  in  Malacca.  The  number  of  stu- 
dents in  the  college  was  thirty.  One  of  them,  a  native 
of  China,  had  translated  Stockii  Clavis,  into  Chinese ; 
and  on  leaving  the  institution,  proceeded  to  Peking, 
where  he  was  employed  as  imperial  interpreter  of 
western  languages. 

In  the  year  1831,  the  as{)ect  of  the  mission  became 
more  favourable;  knowledge  was  increasing,  distrust 
gave  place  to  confidence,  and  a  spirit  of  enquiry  suc- 
ceeded to  the  previous  apathy.  A  Malay  man,  who 
had  formerly  enjoyed  the  benefit  of  Mr.  Collie's  in- 
struction, was  baptized  by  Mr.  Kidd.  Three  Malay 
schools  were  opened  by  Mr.  Hughes,  which  contained 
eighty  children,  of  both  sexes.  Miss  Wallace,  who 
succeeded  Miss  Newell,  in  the  superintendence  of  na- 
tive female  education,  had  ten  schools  under  her  care ; 
viz.  eight  Chinese,  one  Tamul,  and  one  Malay  school, 
containing  two  hundred  girls. 

Mr.  Kidd  returned  to  England  in  1832,  when  Mr. 
Tomlin  took  charge  of  the  station ;  Chinese  preaching 
was  continued,  and  the  whole  number  of  children  edu- 
cated in  the  schools,  exceeded  five  hundred. 

During  the  year  1833,  Mr.  Tomlin  continued  his 
superintendence  of  the  mission  and  college.  Into  the 
latter,  he  intro<luced,  what  he  called,  a  radical  reform. 
This  consisted  in  abolishing  the  monthly  stipend  al- 
lowed to  the  students,  which,  in  the  infancy  of  the 
institution,  was  deemed  necessar)' ;  but  as  the  l>enefits 
of  the  college  became  apparent,  it  was  thought  that 


320 


AHRIVAI.    OF    EVANS. 


this  might  gradually  be  dispensed  with.  In  the  hefpni 
ning  of  1833,  all  fresh  applicants  were  informed,  that 
no  allowances  would  be  made  as  formerly,  and  that  all 
who  entered  must  expect  no  pay.  Twenty  volimteew 
appeared  on  this  system;  and  at  the  close  of  the  year^ 
there  were  fifteen  pensioners,  and  seventeen  free  hojB. 
A  Bible  class  was  commenced,  at  which  the  BchooV 
masters  and  senior  scholars,  with  some  young  professing 
Christians  in  the  town,  attended. 

With  the  commencement  of  1834,  Mr.  Kvaos  tootE 
charge,  and  on  the  4th  of  May,  delivered  his  first  aet^ 
mou  in  Chinese,  after  having  been  only  nine  montlu> 
in  Malacca.  '■  1  have  thus  found,"  says  he,  "  all  tlie 
difticulties  of  tliis  hard  language  vanish  away  before 
perseverance ;  and  cannot  he  sufficiently  thankful  to 
the  Lord,  for  thus  enabling  me  to  engage  in  eveiy 
duty  connected  with  my  department,  in  eight  months 
after  my  arrival!"  His  son,  in  the  same  space  of 
time,  spoke  the  Malay,  with  the  fluency  of  a  native,, 
and  has  since  applied  to  the  Chinese  language.  The 
mission,  also,  wore  a  favourable  aspect ;  one  Chinese 
and  two  Malay  females,  with  one  Malay  man,  had  been 
baptized. 

A  few  months  afterwards,  a  Tamul  man  was  bap- 
tized, who  gave  satisfactory  proofs  of  his  sincerity,  by 
renouncing  caste,  in  spite  of  persecution.  His  conduct 
since  his  baptism,  has  been  highly  praiseworthy.  There 
were  also  several  Chinese  candidates  for  baptism  ;  s( 
of  them,  frequently  engaged  in  prayer,  and  began  to 
understand  the  Scriptures.  The  religious  services  were 
all  well  attended,  and  the  thirst  of  the  Chinese  for 
books,  increased  daily,  no  that  they  could  not  be  printn 
fuflt  enough. 


ARRIVAL   OP   DYER.  321 

In  his  report  of  the  college,  for  1834,  Mr.  Evans 
calls  it  the  Alma  Mater  of  China,  and  speaks  of  it  as 
having  been  the  instrument,  either  directly  or  indirectly, 
of  converting  every  Chinese,  who  has  embraced  the 
Christian  faith.  The  total  number  of  students  who 
had  finished  their  education,  since  the  commencement 
of  the  institution,  was  forty :  part  of  these  are  sincere 
Christians,  and  all  respectable  members  of  society. 

Anxious  to  promote  the  efliciency  of  this  station,  the 
Directors  instnicted  Mr.  Dyer,  to  remove  thither,  from 
Penang,  in  1835.  Preaching  was  continued  in  the 
different  languages,  while  the  Chinese  congregations 
amounted  to  two  hundred  and  fifty.  ITiree  Tamul  men 
had  been  baptized,  besides  three  Chinese,  two  of  whom 
were  students  in  the  college;  the  entire  number  of 
baptized  during  the  year,  being  eight  adults  and  two 
children.  One  of  the  Chinese  converts  was  very  useful 
among  his  countrymen,  conversing  with  the  children 
of  the  schools,  besides  labouring  among  the  adults. 
Mr.  Evans  writes,  '"  the  whole  number  of  Chinese 
Christians  is  now  nearly  thirty;  those  whom  I  have 
baptized,  adorn  the  doctrine  of  our  God  and  Saviour. 
They  are  now  ready  to  go  forth,  as  preachers  of  the 
GoRj)el,  to  their  countrymen.  Their  knowledge  of  Scrip- 
ture is  extraonUnarj." 

In  the  year  1836,  the  native  Christians,  who  had 
been  compelled  to  quit  China,  by  iH^rsecution,  found 
an  asylum  in  Malacca.  Amongst  the  n*st.  L<*ang  Afi^h, 
who  availed  himself  of  the  opportunity  to  sproa<l  reli- 
gious knowledge  amongst  the  emigrants  preaching 
both  in  the  Fuh-keen  and  Canton  dialects.  The  usual 
services  in  English,  Chinese,  and  Portuguese,  were 
continued. 


322  SUCCESS    OF    THK    MISSION. 

Mr.  Hughes  having  quitted  the  service  of  the  Sociebf , 
the  Malay  department  was  this  year  but  partiaDy  at- 
tended to.  Mr.  Dyer  was  actively  employed  in  pre- 
paring Chinese  metal  types,  in  which  he  was  aided  by 
bberal  donations  from  India,  England,  and  America. 
The  students  in  the  college  amounted  to  seventy,  and 
their  pursuits  were  divided  between  Chinese  and  Eng- 
lish literature.  Six  of  the  senior  students  having  re- 
nounced idolatry,  were  supported  by  the  London  Mis- 
sionary Society.  Fotur  of  these,  together  with  one 
Siamese,  were  baptized  during  the  year,  after  haviog 
publicly  abjured  heathenism.  Mr.  Dyer  wrote,  that 
he  never  viewed  the  Ultra  Gangetic  missions  in  a  more 
favourable  light  than  at  the  time  referred  to  ;  the  gloom 
he  said  was  passing  away,  and  the  liglit  springing  up. 

Subjoined  is  the  substance  of  the  questions  proposed 
to  the  candidates,  at  the  time  of  their  baptism ; — 

"  \VTiy  do  you  wieli  to  receive  Christian  baptism  ?  Because  I  Teel 
myself  lo  be  a  great  sinner :  and  now  desire  to  repent  of  mj-  tnaa, 
that  I  may  obtain  forgiveness. 

"  Do  you  think  that  baptism  alone  is  able  to  eave  your  bouI?  No: 
but  I  believe  that  Jesus  CliriBt,  wlio  conuiiandud  believers  to  be  btp- 
tized,  is  able  to  save  me. 

"  What  has  Jesus  Christ  done  for  you?  He  suffered  utd  died, 
to  atone  for  my  sins,  and  procure  my  salvation. 

"  Do  you  wish  to  follow  tbe  doctrine  of  Christ,  in  preferenoe  to 
that  of  the  Chinese  sages  f  I  do :  because  1  believe,  that  Christ  alone 
con  guide  me  to  happiness  and  heaven. 

"  Can  you  truly  say,  that  you  have  forsaken  the  vain  superstitions 
of  your  countrymen  ?  I  have  hitherto  foolishly  worshipped  idols,  but 
now  I  desire  to  worship  the  living  and  true  God,  only. 

**  Do  you  feel  thai  ynii  are  a  great  sumer,  and  deserving  of  etenuil 
punishment?  I  know  that  I  am  a  sinner.  Mid  tliat  I  ought  to  suffer 
the  punitihmeut  due  to  ain.  4 

"  Do  you  think  that  any  good  performance  of  your  own  will  he' 
sufficient  lo  save  you »     AH  I  can  do  will  be  wholly  insuffieietti  to 


MORS   BAPTISMS.  323 

««¥€  met  and  I  pnj  lor  sahration,  through  the  merits  of  Christ  alone. 
**  la  it  with  the  Tiew  of  advancing  your  worldly  intereats,  that  you 
wish  to  be  bi4>tixed  f    No :  my  sole  reason  for  desiring  bi4>tism,  is 
that  I  may  become  a  disciple  of  Jesus  Christ.*' 

In  the  year  1837i  the  brethren  at  Malacca,  trans- 
mitted accounts  surpassing  any  that  had  previously  been 
sent  from  that  station.  Divine  service  was  continued 
in  the  various  langut^es,  as  usual,  with  a  regular 
attendance,  particularly  at  the  Chinese  service,  when 
the  mission  chapel  was  crowded.  The  number  of  chil- 
dren receiving  education  in  the  schools,  was,  four  hun- 
dred and  ninety-five.  Mr.  Lay,  the  agent  of  the  Bible 
Society,  had  been  liberally  supplied  with  Chinese  Bibles 
and  Testaments.  In  the  month  of  April,  1837,  twenty 
individuals  were  admitted  to  the  Christian  church,  by 
baptism,  viz.  four  Chinese  families,  consisting  of  four 
men,  with  their  wives,  and  five  children ;  besides  six 
young  Cliinese  and  one  Siamese.  These  all  adorned 
the  doctrine  of  God  their  Saviour,  and  their  whole 
conduct  comported  with  the  principles  of  Christianity. 
ITie  renunciation  of  idolatry,  by  one  of  these  persons, 
is  remarkable.  He  came  to  the  college  one  day,  ex- 
pressing a  wish  to  embrace  Christianity.  This  was 
objected  to,  on  the  ground  of  his  house  being  still  fur- 
nished with  an  idol ;  when  he  immediately  went  home, 
tore  down  every  vestige  of  idolatry,  and  committed  all 
to  the  flames,  in  the  presence  of  his  family ;  ''  Here," 
say  the  brethren,  ''  are  the  first  fruits  of  350,000,000 
of  the  human  race." 

In  the  month  of  May,  of  the  same  year,  ten  more 
individuals  were  baptized;  one  of  them  was  a  vene- 
rable man,  with  a  long  white  beard,  al)out  sixty-five 
years  of  age.     He  was  formerly  a  schoolma^^ter,  and  a 

V  2 


324  CHAllACTKR    OF    THE    BAPTIZED. 

most  rigid  idolater;  perhaps  one  of  the  last  peiBons, 
humanly  speaking,  upon  whom  religion  seemed  likely 
to  make  an  impression;  and  yet,  he  said,  the  tliinge 
which  he  read  in  the  Christian  books,  caused  him  to 
see  the  folly  of  idolatry.  The  truth  seemed  to  hare 
been  working  in  his  mind,  for  many  months ;  and,  at 
last,  he  came  forward,  with  a  degree  of  courage,  quite 
surprising  in  so  old  a  man,  and  exclaimed  before  his 
idolatrous  countrymen,  "  I  have  served  idols,  but  I  will 
serve  them  no  more." 

Two  of  the  baptized,  a  man  and  his  wife,  were 
somewhat  dependant  on  the  person  with  whom  they 
resided ;  their  patron  threatened,  that  if  they  were  bap- 
tized, they  should  quit  his  house,  with  nothing  but  the 
clothes  they  had  on.  This  threat  deterred  them,  for 
some  time ;  but  at  length  the  husband,  remembering 
the  words  of  the  Saviour,  •'  If  any  man  will  come  after 
me,  let  him  deny  himself,  take  up  his  cross,  and  follow 
me;"  determined  to  sacrifice  all  for  Jesus.  On  this 
determination  being  made  known,  the  opponent's  heart 
relented,  and  he  not  only  recalled  his  former  threat, 
but  promised,  that  if  they  would  remain  with  him,  he 
would  take  down  his  idol.  The  man  was  true  to  his 
word,  for  when  they  returned  home,  after  baptism, 
every  vestige  of  idolatry  was  removed. 

Another  family,  baptized  at  the  same  time,  consisted 
of  a  man,  his  wife,  and  two  chililren.  The  man  carried 
on  the  business  of  a  shoe-maker  in  the  town,  in  the 
midst  of  idolaters.  Having  been  present  at  the  former 
baptism,  his  mind  became  so  deeply  impressed  with 
the  solemnity  of  the  service,  and  the  truths  of  Christi- 
anity, that  he  borrowed  some  Christian  books,  and 
continued  to  peruse  them  for  a  considerable  time,  without 


M1S810N    TO    PENANG.  325 

communicating  his  opinion  and  determination  to  any 
one.  At  length,  the  change  in  his  conduct  became  so 
manifest,  that  his  acquaintance  began  to  ridicule  him. 
Being  thus  called  upon  to  confess  Jesus,  before  men, 
he  was  not  ashamed  to  do  so :  and  has  since  continued 
a  firm  and  consistent  follower  of  that  Saviour,  whom 
he  has  been  spiritually  taught  to  serve. 

The  other  individuals  consisted  of  one  man,  about 
thirty,  and  two  young  men,  who  are  preparing  in  the 
college  to  enter  on  the  Christian  ministry.  The  con- 
duct of  all  is  most  commendable  :  their  attendance  on 
the  means  of  grace  is  punctual  and  regular,  whilst  they 
conduct  family  worship  morning  and  evening  in  their 
own  dwellings.  They  seem  not  only  desirous  of  walking 
worthy  of  their  profession  themselves,  but  of  inducing 
others  to  come  with  them,  that  they  may  do  them  good ; 
whilst  the  order  and  consistency  of  those  young  men 
studying  for  the  office  of  evangelists,  is  such  ns  to  afford 
much  comfort  to  those  under  whose  charge  they  are 
placed. 

As  the  missions  to  Penang  and  Singapore  were  in- 
timately connected  with  that  to  Malacca,  we  shall  here 
introduce  a  brief  notice  of  them. 

Though  Penang  was  pointed  out  as  the  most  eligible 
S|)ot  on  which  to  commence  a  mission ;  yet  it  was  not 
till  Canton  and  Malacca  had  both  been  occupied,  that 
the  brethren  turned  their  attention  to  Prince  of  Welles' 
island.  Mr.  Milne  did,  indeed,  take  a  journey  thither, 
in  1816,  to  solicit  a  grant  of  land  for  the  Malacca  sta- 
tion;  l)ut  in  1819,  the  first  efforts  were  made  to  evan- 
gelize the  inhabitants  of  that  settlement.  In  the  spring 
of  the  latter  year,  the  author  proceeded  thither,  to  dis- 
tributt^  tracts,   and  establish    schools,    for  which   the 


AUTHORS  LABOURS  THERE. 

support  of  government  was  obtained,  and  then  i 
way  for  Messrs. 'Beighton  and  ]nce,  who  occupied  the 
Btation  as  resident  missionaries. 

Towards  the  close  of  the  following  year,  however, 
the  author  again  visited  the  island,  and  settled  at  James 
Town,  in  the  midst  of  a  rural  population,  having  charge 
of  a  native  orphan  school,  consisting  of  about  twenty 
individuals,  who  resided  in  the  missionary's  hoiuie,  and 
under  his  own  eye.  A  dispensary  was  likewise  opened 
for  the  sick  poor,  and  visits  paid  to  the  heathen  in  their 
dwellings,  while  divine  worship  was  regularly  con- 
ducted with  the  inmates  of  the  mission  family  and  a 
few  neighbours.  During  the  author's  residence  there, 
a  Chinese  catholic  applied  for  instruction.  He  retained 
a  general  knowledge  of  the  Christian  history,  but  la- 
mented that  he  had  lost  his  crucifix  and  missal.  With 
the  view  of  keeping  him  near  the  missionary's  residence, 
a  pepper  garden  was  purchased  for  him ;  but  he  made 
off  with  the  proceeds,  and  was  never  heard  of  more. 
The  catholics  possess  a  seminary  in  Penang.  for  the 
purpose  of  training  up  young  Chinese  as  preachers  to 
their  own  countrymen.  The  principal  ha<l  been  fifteen 
years  in  China,  and  there  were  about  twenty  inmates 
in  the  establishment.  After  spending  a  year  in  Penang, 
the  author  removed  to  Batavia. 

In  the  year  1824,  a  neat  and  commodious  chapel 
was  built  for  the  use  of  the  mission,  towards  which 
the  inhabitants  of  the  settlement  subscribed  very 
liberally.  The  chapel  had  scarcely  been  erected  a 
year,  however,  when  the  mission  sustained  a  severe 
loss  in  the  death  of  Mr.  I  nee.  After  a  delay  of  two 
years,  Mr.  Dyer  arrived  to  occupy  his  place. 

Soon  after  his  arrival,   Mr.   Dyer  commence< 


y  ui  iw*»    I 

>ce<|^^| 


DYERS    ENDEAVOURS.  327 

work  of  casting  moveable  metallic  types  for  the 
Chinese  langui^,  and  attempted  to  establish  schools 
on  the  British  system.  His  chief  employment  con- 
sisted in  going  about  from  house  to  house,  and  preach- 
ing the  Gospel  to  every  creature.  In  order  to  be  more 
completely  amongst  them,  he  purchased  a  small  house 
in  the  centre  of  the  Chinese  town,  where  he  received 
all  who  came  for  religious  instruction  and  medical  ad- 
vice, while  the  intense  breathing  of  his  inmost  soul  was 
to  be  made  a  blessing  to  that  heathen  land. 

In  1832,  a  Malay  female  was  baptized,  whose  pro- 
fession appeared  to  be  scriptural  and  sincere.  Two  or 
three  years  afterwards  the  number  of  baptized  amounted 
to  thirteen,  and  the  communicants  from  among  the 
English  congregation  to  twenty. 

In  the  close  of  1835,  Mr.  Dyer  was  appointed  to 
Malacca,  and  his  place  supplied  by  Mr.  Davies. 
During  all  the  intervening  years,  from  the  establish- 
ment of  the  mission,  two  or  three  Chinese,  and  half  a 
dozen  Malay  schools  have  been  kept  up,  some  of  thenv 
supported  by  government.  In  these,  the  brethren  have 
laboured  to  impress  religious  truth  upon  the  minds  of 
the  yoimg,  with  varied  success.  In  the  Malay  schools, 
some  of  the  young  people  have  become  familiar  with 
the  Scriptures,  and  some  have  been  trained  up  to  be 
teachers  to  others.  In  the  Chinese  schools,  however, 
owing  to  the  peculiarity  of  the  language,  and  the  ol> 
Htinacy  of  the  teachers,  little  good  has  been  done. 

No  sooner  was  the  British  flag  hoisted  at  Singaj)ort\ 
than  a  grant  of  land  was  obtained  for  the  mission  there; 
and  Mr.  Milton  proceeded,  in  1819,  to  commence  oi>e- 
rations  for  the  l)enefit  of  the  Chinese  in  that  island. 
In  1822,  Mr.  Thomsen  removed  thither  from  Malacca, 


328  MISSION    TO    SINGAPORE. 

for  the  purpose  of  iustnicting  the  Malays.  Two  years 
afterwards,  the  mission  chapel  was  built,  and  in  the 
course  of  time  three  natives  were  baptized,  who  gave 
pleasing  e\'idence  of  their  sincerity.  The  mission  was 
strengthened  in  1827,  by  the  arrival  of  Messrs.  Smith 
and  Tomlin,  who  established  schools,  and  distributed 
Chinese  tracts  throughout  the  settlement,  and  amongst 
the  native  vessels  in  the  harbour.  The  following  year, 
Mr,  Tomlin  paid  a  visit  to  Siam,  in  company  with  Mr, 
Gutzlaff,  where  they  distributed  twenty-three  boxes  full 
of  Chinese  books  among  the  people.  The  medical  ud 
afforded  to  the  natives  attracted  multitudes  to  the  dwel* 
ling  of  the  missionaries,  and  something  was  done 
towards  their  instniction  ;  while  one  Chinese  was  bap- 
tized by  Mr.  Gutzlaff,  a.s  the  first  fruita  of  the  mission 
to  Siam,  A  rough  translation  of  the  Gospel  of  Mat- 
thew, was  drawn  up,  and  a  Christian  tract  was  printed 
in  the  language  of  that  country. 

Both  Messrs.  Smith  and  Tomlin  having  afterwards 
removed  to  Malacca,  and  Mr.  Thomsen  being  com- 
pelled to  return  to  Eurojje,  on  account  of  ill  health, 
the  mission  at  Singapore  was  but  feebly  supported. 
In  1835,  Mr,  Wolfe  was  sent  thither,  but  in  two  years 
was  called  away  by  death.  The  station  is  now  occu- 
pied by  the  Messrs,  Stronachs,  who  have  just  arrived. 

Our  American  brethren  have  occupied  this  station 
for  the  last  foiu-  years,  and  intend  making  it  the  seat  of 
their  printing  establishment,  and  a  point  from  which 
to  operate  on  the  nations  beyond.  Their  efforts  have 
been  blessed  for  the  conversion  of  several  individuals, 
and  the  energy  with  which  they  are  carrj'ing  on  their 
labours,  promises,  at  no  distant  period,  a  happy  result 


V. 


^ 


CHAPTER    XIII. 

MISSION     TO    BATAVIA. 

FIRST  THREE  MISSIONARIES  —  SUPPER'S  LABOURS— SLATER'S  MISFOR- 
TUNES—THE AUTHOR'S  ARRIVAL— SCHOOLS— PRINTING— AND  OTHER 
EXERTIONS  — CHRISTIAN  VILLAGE- CONVERSATIONS  WITH  HEATHEN 

—  MALAY  JUDGE- NAPOLEON'S  PICTURE  — VISIT  OP  THE  DEPUTATION 

—  DESULTORY  LABOURS  —  TRACT  AGAINST  THE  MISSIONARY  — JOUR- 
NEY  TO  SOERABAYA  —  THE  TANGGAR  MOUNTAINS  — JAPANESE  BOOKS 

—  CHINESE  PREACHING  — IRONICAL  ARGUMENTS— COMMUNICATION 
OF  THE  GOSPEL- WORK  ON  CHRONOLOGY  —  JAVANESE  T\ PES- JOUR- 
NEY* TO  PAHANG— TRINGANO  — KUNTAN  — PATANI— AND  SONOORA  — 
VOYAGE  TO  PONTIANAK  —  STATE  OP  BORNEO  — CHINESE  UNDER  CON- 
VICTIONS—ANOTHER INCENSED  — VISIT  TO  BAU  — ERECTION  OF  THE 
CHAPEL— PREACHING  TO  CONVICTS  — ACCESSIONS  TO  THE  CHURCH- 
BAPTISM  OF  SOLDIERS  —  COVENANT  WITH  THE  DYAKS  —  BAPTISM  OF 
A  CHINESE. 

The  visit  of  Mr.  Milne  to  the  island  of  Java,  has  been 
noticed  in  a  former  chapter.  In  the  year  1814,  Messrs. 
Kam,  Supper,  and  Bruckner,  arrived  at  Batavia,  to 
commence  permanent  missions  in  the  Mahiyan  archi- 
pelago. The  former  of  these,  proceeded  to  Amboyna, 
where  he  laboured  faithfully  for  twenty  years,  in  re- 
viving and  extending  the  native  church,  in  that  and  the 
surrounding  islands.  Mr.  Bruckner  went  to  Samarang, 
where  he  took  charge  of  a  Dutch  congregation  ;  but 
changing  his  views  on  the  subject  of  baptism,  he  joined 
the  Baptist  Missionar}'  Society,  and  has  continued  ever 
since  a  faithful  labourer  among  the  Javanese.  Mr. 
Supper  remained  in  Batavia,  where  he  pnaehed  to  the 
native  Christians.  He  likewise  employed  himself  in 
the  distribution  of  Chinese  scriptures  and  tracts,  which 
were  received  with  gratitude,  while  the  heathen  asked 


330 


SUPPER  H    LABOURS. 


for  some  teacher  to  explain  the  truths  which  they 
contained. 

Mr.  Supper  writes,  "  I  have  often  found  Chinese 
parents  reading  the  New  Testament  to  their  families, 
and  requesting  instruction  about  some  passages.  One 
merchant  delayed  his  departure  from  Bata\'ia  for  some 
days,  in  order  to  read  a  bible  which  he  had  receiveil, 
with  tranquillity  and  reflection  ;  he  promised  to  re- 
commend it  to  his  countrymen,  and  implored  a  thou- 
sand blessings  on  the  Bible."  One  of  the  most  opulent 
Chinese  obser\'ed,  "  I  have  read  the  New  Testament 
with  pleasure  ;  it  is  very  fine  ;  and  it  would  he  well,  if 
every  one  led  such  a  life  as  Jesus  Christ  has  taught  us 
to  lead."  This  Chinese  on  his  return  home,  tore  down 
all  the  painted  images  from  the  walls,  and  threw  them 
into  the  fire. 

In  three  short  years  the  useful  labours  of  this  pro- 
mising misHionary  were  terminated  by  death. 

In  the  year  1819,  Mr.  Slater  proceeded  from  Ma- 
lacca to  IJatavia.  On  his  voyage,  he  touched  at  Sin- 
gapore, Rhio,  Lingin,  and  Banca,  as  well  as  at  Pon* 
tianak.  and  Sambas,  in  Borneo;  and  having  been 
provided  with  about  fifteen  thousand  ('hinese  ami 
Malay  books,  he  distributed  them  liberally  among  the 
people.  At  many  of  these  places  no  protcstant  mis* 
sionary  had  previously  been;  the  books,  therefore,  ex- 
cited the  greater  attention.  A  copy  of  the  dinne  word, 
had  however,  reached  Pontianak  before  Mr.  S.  arrived 
from  the  i^terusal  of  which  one  Chinese  had  obtained 
a  knowledge  of  his  own  depravity,  and  the  undertaking 
of  Jesus  Christ.  He  approved  of  the  work  of  mission- 
aries, and  promise<l  Ihat  if  one  came  to  settle  in  Pon- 
tianak. he  would  give  him  a  house  for  nothing. 


8LATBR*8   MtSVOMrOlOBS.  981 

Arrived  at  Batavia,  Mr.  S.  had  learcely  provided 
himself  with  a  house,  before  it  was  burnt  to  the  ground ; 
perhaps  by  some  dishonest  servant,  as  he  had  been 
twice  robbed  previously.  Part  of  his  property  was 
saved,  but  a  quantity  of  Testaments  and  tracts  were 
consumed. 

The  subscriptions  of  the  inhabitants  enabled  Mr.  S. 
to  repair  this  damage;  and  in  the  year  1821,  a  small 
bamboo  chapel  was  built  for  the  use  of  the  mission, 
at  the  cost  of  two  hundred  pounds,  which  was  principally 
raised  by  the  English  inhabitants. 

In  the  beginning  of  1822,  the  author  arrived  from 
Penang,  to  strengthen  this  mission ;  Chinese  preaching 
was  immediately  commenced  in  four  different  places, 
the  attendance  at  which  was  small.  In  Malay  and 
English  preaching,  the  brethren  engaged  alternately ; 
but  Mr.  Slater  8  health  failing,  he  was  obliged  to  un- 
dertake a  voyage  to  sea. 

On  his  return  in  1823,  he  dissolved  his  connection 
with  the  society,  and  the  whole  weight  of  the  mission 
fell  on  the  author.  Into  the  Chinese  schools  a  plan 
was  introduced  of  getting  the  parents  to  pay  half  the 
expense,  in  order  to  lead  them  to  take  an  interest  in 
the  education  of  their  children,  and  to  relieve  the  funds 
of  the  society.  This  was  found  to  work  well,  and  has 
been  continued  ever  since.  A  house  was  likewise  en- 
gaged in  the  centre  of  the  Chinese  town,  when^  a 
number  of  Christian  books  were  deposited,  and  where 
the  missionary  spent  the  greatest  part  of  each  day,  in 
exhorting  all  who  came,  to  embrace  the  Gospel. 

Having  procured  printers  from  China,  books  were 
published  in  the  native  language ;  among  the  rest,  the 
(*hinesc  magazine,  which,  having  been  discontinued  at 


33'i  ClIllISTIAN    VILLAOK. 

Malacca  by  the  early  removal  of  Dr.  Milne,  was  re- 
eutned  in  Batavia.  Of  this  work  one  thousand  copies 
were  jniblished  monthly. 

During  this  and  the  following  year,  Mr,  Diering.  a 
baptist  brother,  rendered  great  aBsistance  to  the  mission, 
by  preaching  occasionally  in  Malay.  A  European 
gentleman  also  built  a  Bmall  bungalow  for  the  accom* 
modation  of  the  natives  on  his  gronnd.  which  was  visited 
weekly  by  the  missionary.  The  people,  most  of  them 
natives  of  Bali,  paid  much  attention,  and  expresswi 
themselves  delighted  by  the  service.  Whatever  their 
real  sentiments  were,  it  was  a  pleasing  spectacle  to  see 
Mahomedans  attending  to  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel, 

Two  adjacent  villages,  called  Tugoe  and  Depok, 
inhabited  by  native  Christians,  were  also  visited,  and 
the  attendance  was  encouraging.  The  origin  of  the 
latter  of  these  villages,  is  worthy  of  record.  More  than 
a  century  ago,  a  Dutch  gentlemen,  named  Chasterling, 
having  an  estate  about  six  miles  long,  by  two  wide, 
cidtivated  entirely  by  slaves,  proposed  to  liberate  them 
and  make  them  a  present  of  the  land,  if  fhey  would 
consent  to  be  instructed,  and  on  a  profession  of  their 
faith,  baptized.  In  compliance  with  his  part  of  the- 
proposition,  he  made  over  the  whole  of  his  estate  to  his 
former  bondmen,  built  a  church  for  them,  established 
a  schoolmaster  over  them,  subject  to  the  pastoral 
oversight  of  the  Dutch  clergy,  and  left  them  and 
their  families  fhek.  In  the  beginning  of  the  present 
century,  the  inhabitants  of  Depok  amounted  to  al>otit 
two  hundred  souls.  Never  was  there  a  more  quiet 
village,  or  a  more  inoffensive  (wople ;  and  though  the 
majority  may  be  attached  by  interest  or  education  ttt 
C'hrifitianity.  a  few  appear  to  be  lovers  of  the  Saviour. 


TRACT   DISTRIBUTION.  333 

nd  some  have  already  found  their  way  to  the  haven  of 
est.  This  village  was  visited  by  the  author,  almost 
donthly,  for  several  successive  years.  Latterly,  a 
>utch  missionary  has  been  settled  there,  whose  labours 
lave  been  blessed  to  the  good  of  the  people.  There 
le  about  seventy  members  of  the  church,  and  upwards 
f  fifty  children  in  the  school. 

About  this  time,  some  of  the  books  published  at 
Satavia  were  sent  home  to  England,  and  Dr.  Morrison, 
in  looking  over  them,  was  much  gratified  to  see  this 
nedium  of  conveying  Christian  knowledge  in  operation 
D  Java.  He  said  of  them,  "  The  tracts  for  children 
ire  formed  on  the  model  of  Chinese  school-books,  only 
ubstituting  Christian  for  pagan  sentiments.  One  of 
hese,  comprising  three  words  in  each  sentence,  and 
lence  called  the  *  Three  character  classic,'  is  well  calcu- 
ated  to  instil  into  the  tender  mind  of  Chinese  children 
lorrect  ideas  of  the  true  God,  and  the  Saviour  of  men. 
The  Chinese  magazine  contains  miscellaneous  subjects 
ilended  with  Christian  truths,  designed  to  disseminate 
eligious  and  general  knowledge  in  that  quarter  of  the 
vorld.** 

'ITiat  the  Chinese  read  the  books  put  into  their 
lands,  the  missionary  had  frequent  proofs.  The  me- 
hod  adopted  to  excite  attention  was  the  following: — 
rhe  distributor  would  sometimes  go,  with  a  few  tracts 
D  his  hand,  and  sitting  down  in  a  public  place,  would 
ead  to  those  who  happened  to  be  near ;  more  would 
ioon  gather  round,  and  look  on,  to  whom  the  missionary 
?ould  address  himself  on  the  subject  of  the  tract,  and 
it  the  conclusi(m  present  the  bye-standers  with  a  few 
lopies,  which  were  in  general  well  received.  Thus 
he  (*hinese  town  was  visited  almost  daily,  and  the 


■134  MAllOMEDAN    JUDGE. 

opportunity  embraced  of  addressing  all  who  were  at 
leisure.  For  this  purpose,  every  passing  circumstance 
was  improved,  and  the  most  convenient  places  choseD 
for  engaging  persons  in  conversation.  At  their  religious 
feasts,  the  visiting  of  the  tomhs,  or  sacrifices  to  the 
dead,  there  was  no  want  of  hearers ;  as  on  these  occa- 
sions the  Chinese  seemed  to  relax  their  wonted  eager- 
ness for  business,  and  Hstened  willingly  to  religious 
discourse. 

A  part  of  this  year  was  spent  at  a  neighbounng 
town,  called  Buitenzorg,  where  the  Mahomedan  juilge 
of  the  district  manifested  some  concern  about  his  ete^ 
nal  interests.  Struck  with  the  serious  manner,  ajid 
humhle  spirit  of  this  individual,  the  author  entered  into 
conversation  with  him  ;  when  the  depravity  of  man  was 
pointed  out,  and  the  question  proposed,  how  a  sinner 
could  be  saved.  The  Mahomedan  acknowledged,  that 
he  knew  no  satisfactory  answer  to  this  enquiry,  ood 
stated  his  earnest  desire  to  hear  of  some  plan,  by  which 
he  might  obtain  peace  with  God.  He  was  gtuUy 
referred  to  the  words  of  the  apostle.  "  Believe  on  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  thou  shalt  be  saved."  'ITie 
next  day,  the  Mahomedan  affirmed  that  he  had  had  uo 
rest  all  night,  thinking  of  those  words,  to  which  he 
clung  as  a  drowning  man  grasps  a  plank  in  the  midst 
of  the  ocean.  Whilst  proceeding  to  explain  these 
things  more  fully,  the  Mahomedan  took  out  pen  and 
ink,  in  order  to  write  down  what  was  said.  He 
told,  however,  that  he  could  he  furnished  with  books 
containing  all  these  things  in  detail,  which  he  might 
peruse  at  leisure.  One  tract,  written  by  Mr,  Robinson, 
of  Bencooleu,  which  contains  as  clear  a  statement  of 
the  all-important  doclrine  as  was  ever  penned  in  any 


VISIT   OP   THE   DEPUTATION.  335 

language,  was  read  over  with  him,  and  seemed  to  be 
the  very  thing  he  wanted.  This,  with  a  Malay  Bible, 
and  a  number  of  other  tracts,  were  left  in  his  hands, 
with  the  prayer  that  he  might  be  guided  into  all  truth, 
and  enabled  to  find  the  path  to  heaven. 

The  Chinese  captain  at  this  town,  was  the  very 
opposite  of  the  Malay  judge,  being  much  taken  up  with 
the  *^  wind  and  water  system**  of  his  countrymen,  ac- 
cording to  which  they  believe,  that  the  fortunes  of  the 
living  are  greatly  influenced  by  the  position  of  the 
graves  of  the  dead.  In  one  of  the  houses,  a  Chinese 
had  set  up  over  his  altar  piece,  a  picture  of  Napoleon 
Buonaparte,  in  a  gilt  frame,  to  which  he  offered  the 
accustomed  meed  of  incense.  Probably,  in  the  height 
of  his  ambition,  the  French  emperor  little  dreamt  of 
being  worshipped  as  a  god. 

In  the  year  1825,  the  deputation  from  the  society, 
consisting  of  Messrs.  Tyerman  and  Bennett,  visited 
Java,  and  accompanied  the  author  on  a  tour  to  the 
eastern  parts  of  the  island.  The  object  of  this  journey 
on  the  part  of  the  deputation,  was  to  ascertain  the  spi- 
ritual condition  of  the  people,  and  the  openings  that 
appeared  for  the  further  spread  of  Christianity.  The 
design  of  the  missionary  in  undertaking  the  tour,  was 
to  distribute  Chinese  books  and  tracts,  which  were 
very  extensively  circulated  through  every  town  and 
village  along  the  coast,  as  well  as  in  the  populous  cities 
of  Samarang  and  Solo. 

This  year  the  cause  of  religion  in  Batavia  sustained 
a  serious  loss  in  the  decease  of  Mr.  Diering,  whose 
character  stood  singularly  and  deservedly  high  for 
integrity,  benevolence,  and  piety.  Though  incessantly 
engaged  in  worldly  business  during  the  week,  he  s|)ent 


336 


DESULTORY    LABOUBS. 


his  evenings  and  his  Sabbaths  in  unceasing  exertkms 
to  spread  the  Gospel,  and  to  benefit  his  fellow  men 
doing  as  much  in  direct  labour  as  most  missionaries, 
while  he  contributed  liberally  to  the  support  of  the 
mission.     His  end  was  remarkably  peaceful  and  happy. 

An  exposition  of  the  Ten  Commandments,  which 
had  been  pre\iously  delivered  in  the  form  of  lectures, 
was  drawn  up  and  printed  in  Chinese.  Two  new 
tracts  were  also  prepared,  "  On  the  New  Year,"  and 
"  On  the  Feast  of  the  Tombs  ;"  which  having  reference 
to  the  native  festivals,  were  more  attentively  perused 
than  any  tracts  previously  circulated. 

In  the  Chinese  town,  the  missionary  still  continued 
his  rounds,  for  the  purpose  of  tract  distribution  and 
religious  conversation.  In  these  walks,  persons  of  dif- 
ferent tempers  were  met  with ;  some  utterly  indiflferea!. 
careless  alike  whether  their  gods  were  abused  or  praised; 
while  others  contended  for  the  propriety  of  idol-wor- 
ship, in  voice  and  gesture  of  no  very  gentle  kind ;  urging 
the  practice  of  antiquity,  the  doctrine  of  the  sages,  and 
the  miracles  wrought  by  their  fabled  deities.  The  ex- 
pense to  which  they  go,  in  the  service  of  idolatry,  is 
astonishing ;  all  classes  spending  a  tenth  of  their  in- 
come in  public  and  private  sacrifices,  while  the  funeral 
of  a  superior  relative  increases  their  outlay  in  a  four^ 
fold  degree.  A  coffin  of  sohd  oak,  six  inches  ttiick, 
the  purchase  of  a  lucky  site,  for  a  grave,  frequent  sacri- 
fices to  the  manes  of  the  departed,  and  the  burning  of 
gilt  paiwr.  to  serve  for  money  in  the  other  world,  all 
involve  an  expenditure  which  nearly  ruins  a  poor  man. 
In  fact,  the  Chinese,  though  the  most  covetous  nation 
upon  earth,  are,  in  matters  of  religion.  lavish  in  the  ex- 
treme.    Would  that  we  could  see  such  profusion  in  a 


RECEPTION  OP  THE  GOSPEL.        337 

better  cause;  or  that  (Christians,  who  have  higher 
motives,  did  not  allow  themselves  to  be  outdone  by 
heathen,  in  religious  generosity. 

When  Jesus  and  his  sufferings  become  the  theme,  the 
missionary  is  generally  left  to  pursue  his  observations 
undisturbed,  as  they  have  seldom  anything  to  urge 
against  the  Gos))el  plan  of  salvation.  This  is,  because 
they  cannot  see  themselves  sinners,  or,  at  least,  such 
sinners  as  stand  in  need  of  eternal  redemption ;  and 
thus  when  the  undertaking  of  a  Saviour  is  alluded  to, 
they  say,  ••  it  matters  not  where  these  men  begin,  they 
are  sure  to  end  in  Jesus  and  his  salvation.*'  Sometimes, 
they  affect  to  recognize  a  resemblance  between  Christ's 
merits,  and  the  virtues  of  the  go<ldess  Kwan-yin,  who 
by  her  fasting  and  austerities,  rescued  her  family,  for 
several  generations,  from  the  pains  of  hell.  At  other 
times  they  observe,  that  their  ancient  sages  did  but 
tell  them  to  be  good,  and  there  left  them ;  but  the 
deliverer  of  the  west,  gave  up  himself  for  the  salvation 
of  the  world;  by  which  means,  panlon  may  be  ex- 
tendinl  to  the  guilty,  and  the  evil  be  made  go(xl.  Most 
of  them,  however,  pass  over  the  sulyeet  in  silence ;  or 
in  the  midst  of  a  solemn  discourse,  internipt  the  speaker, 
with  some  irrevalent  (pu^stion  almut  his  age,  travels,  or 
familv.  evidently  showinii^  that  tluv  have  no  hrart  to 
the  d(K'trine  propoundfd.  It  has  no  ehann,  no  interrst, 
with  thrni ;  and  they  say,  with  Ksau,  •'  What  good 
shall  this  birth-riglit  do  to  nie  ^  " 

In  1H2(),  the  missionary  had  still  t4>  complain  of  the 
diffieuhy  of  forming  a  Chinese  congregation.  Not  hav- 
ing been  aceustomrd  to  meet,  fi)r  the  purpose*  of  social 
worship  and  mutual  edilication,  in  thrir  own  eonntn. 
they  could  hardly  be  induced  to  attend  thf  statt^d  mi- 

z 


338 


C1IINE.SE    ARGLMENTS. 


nistry  of  foreigners,  to  hear  doctrines  that  were  di»- 
agreeable,  and  opposed  to  all  their  previous  inclinations. 
Finding,  however,  that  the  heathen  would  not  come  to 
the  missionary,  the  mifisionary  was  compelled  to  go  lo 
the  heathen ;  and  what  could  not  be  effected  by  preach- 
ing to  large  assemblies,  was  made  up  by  frequent 
addresses  to  small  auditories. 

The  tracts  on  the  feasts  of  the  Chinese,  hearing  so 
directly  on  their  superstitions,  had  awakened  all  the 
wrath  of  the  advocates  of  idolatry,  and  one  of  tbera  sat 
down  to  write  a  tract  against  the  missionary.  In  this, 
he  argued,  that  it  was  monstrous  in  barbarians  to  at- 
tempt to  improve  the  inhabitants  of  the  celestial  empire, 
when  they  were  so  miserably  deficient  themselves. 
Thus,  introducing  among  the  Chinese  the  poisonous 
drug,  opium,  for  their  own  benefit,  to  the  injury  of 
others,  they  were  deficient  in  benevolence :  sending 
their  fleets  and  armies,  to  rob  other  nations  of  their  pos- 
sessions, they  coidd  make  no  pretensions  to  recritude: 
allowing  men  and  women  to  mix  in  society,  and  walk 
arm  in  arm  through  the  streets,  they  shewed  that  they 
had  not  the  least  sense  of  propriety ;  and,  rejecting  the 
doctrines  of  the  ancient  kings,  they  were  far  from  dis* 
playing  wisdom  :  indeed  truth  was  the  only  good  quality 
to  which  they  could  lay  the  least  claim.  Deficient,  there- 
fore, in  four  out  of  five  of  the  cardinal  virtues,  how 
could  they  expect  to  renovate  others.  Then,  white 
foreigners  lavished  much  money  in  circulating  books 
for  the  renovation  of  the  age,  they  made  no  scruple  of 
trampling  printed  paper  under  foot,  by  which  they 
lihewcd  their  disrespect  for  the  inventors  of  letters. 
Further,  these  would-be  exliorters  of  the  world,  wure 
themselves  deficient  in  filial  piety,  forgetting  their  p^ 


THEIR   WEIGHT    AND    INFLUENCE.  339 

rents  as  soon  as  dead,  putting  them  off  with  deal  coffins, 
only  an  inch  thick,  and  never  so  much  as  once  sacri« 
ficing  to  their  manes,  or  burning  the  smallest  trifle  of 
gilt  paper,  for  their  support  in  the  future  world.  And, 
lastly,  they  allowed  the  rich  and  noble  to  enter  office, 
without  passing  through  the  literary  examinations,  and 
did  not  throw  open  the  road  to  advancement  to  the 
poorest  and  meanest  in  the  land ;  by  all  which  it  ap- 
peared, that  foreigners  were  inferior  to  the  Chinese, 
and,  therefore,  the  most  unfit  to  instruct  them. 

Some  of  these  arguments  had  peculiar  force,  and  all 
of  them  weighed  much  with  the  Chinese.  It  was, 
therefore,  necessary  for  the  missionary  to  defend  him- 
self, by  publishing  a  few  familiar  dialogues,  in  which 
these  objections  were  introduced,  with  the  most  conclu- 
sive answers  that  could  be  foimd.  The  justice  of  their  re- 
marks, respecting  European  aggressions  and  corruptions, 
was,  of  course,  admitted,  while  the  connection  of  mis- 
sionaries with  those  evils  was  utterly  denied.  The  other 
pleas  were  met  by  such  reasonings,  as  would  suggest 
themselves  to  any  cursory  observer;  but  it  would  be 
impossible  for  a  stranger  to  conceive  what  a  hold  these 
apparently  absurd  scruples  have  upon  the  Chinese 
mind.  The  answer,  however,  was  attentively  read, 
and  frequently  formed  the  subject  of  discussion. 

This  year,  a  tour  was  j)erformed  along  the  eastern 
coa.st  of  Java,  toucliing  at  Tagal,  Samarang,  and  Soe- 
rabaya.  The  Chinese,  at  the  latter  place,  appeared  to 
lie  a  more  intelligent  class  of  men,  than  on  other  parts 
of  Java;  and  had  more  leisure,  as  well  as  inclination, 
for  religious  enquiry.  One  Chinese  family,  of  consi- 
derable influence,  has,  for  six  gt^nerations,  a))stained 
from  the  worship  of  images ;  and  an  aginl  gentleman, 

/2 


340 


TIIK    TEXUUKll    MOUNTAINS. 


of  that  nation.  Hstenfd  lu  the  missionary,  with  great 
atteDtion,  expressing  himself  in  a  way  which  was  hardly 
to  be  eKi>ected  from  one  who  had  been  brought  up  a 
heathen.  A  small  body  of  Dutch  Christians,  in  Soe* 
rabaya,  had  formed  themselves  into  a  missionary  society, 
holding  regular  meetings  for  business  and  prayer,  and 
making  eviTy  effort  to  disseminate  religious  truth 
amongst  the  heathen.  For  thi.s  purpose,  they  had  com- 
posed a  number  of  evangelical  tracts,  in  the  Malay  and 
Javanese  languages.  They  had  even  translated  the 
New  Testament  into  low  Malay,  and  raiseti  funds  for 
the  printed  of  it.  The  author,  in  conjunction  with  the 
Dutch  minister  at  Eatana,  gave  this  version  a  thorougli 
revision ;  and,  having  obtained  the  use  of  the  govern- 
ment printing-office,  carried  an  edition  of  it  through 
the  press. 

During  this  journey,  a  visit  was  paid  to  the  Tengger 
mountains,  in  the  neighliourhood  of  Passerwang.  These 
consist  of  a  range  of  hills,  about  6,000  feet  above  the 
level  of  the  sea,  inhabited  by  an  aboriginal  race,  who. 
when  the  Mussulman  arms  prevailed  in  Java,  fled,  to 
the  hUls,  and  refused,  either  through  fear  or  persuasion, 
to  embrace  Mahomedanism.  These  people  amount  to 
several  thousands,  governed  by  laws  ami  customs  of 
their  own.  Their  religion  con.sists  of  a  sort  of  Hin- 
dooism,  mixed  up  with  a  peculiar  veneration  for  fire, 
manifested  by  their  regard  to  the  domestic  stove,  the 
erection  of  altars  towards  the  rising  sun,  and  their 
reverence  for  a  volcanic  mountain,  which  towers  above 
their  range  of  hills,  and  is  always  in  slow,  but  terrific 
action.  The  author  ascended  to  the  edge  of  the  crater, 
with  some  of  the  awe-utmck  villagers,  and  saw  the 
effect  which  tlie  universal  stillness,  the  entire  absence 


AN    INVITING    FIELD.  341 

of  all  animal  or  vegetable  life,  and  the  deep  roaring  of 
the  volcano,  produced  over  the  savage  mind.  The 
crater  was  designated  Bromo,  to  which  they  addressed 
a  prayer,  throwing  various  offerings  into  the  vast  ori- 
fice, and  entreating  preservation  from  its  half-smothered 
fires.  Around  the  peak  of  Bromo,  and  still  at  an  im- 
mense elevation,  was  an  extensive  flat  of  sand,  which 
the  wind  had  formed  into  gentle  undulations,  resem- 
bling precisely  a  sheet  of  water,  but  as  hard  as  the  solid 
ground.     The  natives  call  it  the  ''  sand  sea." 

The  governor  -  general.  Baron  Van  der  Capellan, 
pointed  out  these  villages,  as  the  most  eligible  field  for 
missionary  exertions,  on  the  island  of  Java ;  the  inha^ 
bitants  were  exempted  from  Mahomedan  prejudices, 
and  their  Hindoo  superstitions  were  merely  traditional 
reminiscencies ;  they  were  far  removed  from  the  con- 
tamination which  foreign  intercourse  engenders;  and 
already  possessed  a  simplicity  of  manners  quite  favour- 
able to  the  introduction  of  the  Gospel ;  while  the  ex- 
treme salubrity  of  the  climate,  and  the  splendour  of  the 
surrounding  scenery,  were  sufficient  to  invite  and  reward 
the  residence  of  a  missionary.  But,  alas !  this  fertile, 
|K:aceful,  beauteous  region  is  left,  to  this  day,  without 
a  single  effort  to  evangelize  its  inhabitants,  beyond  the 
distribution  of  a  few  tracts  in  the  Javanese  language, 
and  a  transitory  annunciation  of  the  Gospel. 

In  the  year  1827,  the  author  was  obligingly  fur- 
nished with  the  loan  of  some  Japanese  books,  calcu- 
lateil  to  throw  light  on  that  important  language.  Both 
Drs.  Morrison  and  Milne  had  long  desired  to  get  some 
acquaintance  with  the  Japanese  tongue,  in  onl(T  to 
ascertain  whether  the  present  version  of  the  Chinese 
Scriptures  would  do  for  that  people.     As  the  owner  of 


34-2 


JAl'ANKSK    UOOKS. 


the  books  gave  full  permission  lo  copy  them,  the  aiittrtr 
devoted  his  whole  attention  to  this  subject,  Ijcsidos  cm- 
ploying  a  dozen  Chinese  to  assist  him  in  the  under- 
taking. The  most  important  of  the  works,  appeared  to 
be  those  on  philology;  comprising  a  Dutch,  Chinese, 
and  Japanese  dictionary,  drawn  up  by  the  Japanese 
themselves;  a  Japanese,  Chinese  and  Dutch  dictionary, 
arranged  according  to  the  Japanese  alphabet ;  two  or 
three  Chinese  and  Japanese  dictionaries,  classed  ac- 
cording to  the  Chinese  radicals;  and,  lastly,  a  Jajianese 
and  Chinese  dictionary,  arranged  according  to  the  na- 
tive alphabet,  appended  to  which  were  numerous  gra- 
phical representations  of  arms  and  implements,  manners 
and  customs,  history  and  adventures,  geograi)hy  and 
astronomy,  plates,  maps,  and  charts ;  in  short,  a  com- 
plete encyclopaedia.  In  addition  to  the  dictionaries, 
were  the  "  Four  Hooks"  of  Confucius,  in  Chinese,  in- 
terlined with  a  Japanese  translation.  This  wort  was 
of  incalculable  importance,  as  shewing,  that  Chinese 
books,  as  they  stand,  are  not  intelligible  to  the  mass  of 
the  Japanese,  and  need  some  addition,  in  order  to 
general  circulation.  Some  original  works  in  the  Ja- 
panese language,  were  also  transcribed  ;  such  as  histo- 
rical novels,  and  several  works  on  the  medicine,  botany, 
mineralogy,  history,  and  statistics  of  Japan. 

It  ajipeared  from  a  comj)arison  of  these,  that  the 
Chinese  character  was  not  in  general  use,  in  Japan, 
except  when  interlined  with  Japanese.  That  the  latter 
language  differed  from  the  former,  in  being  alphabetic 
and  polysyllabic  ;  and  that  the  Japanese  alphabet  con- 
sisted of  forty-seven  letters,  of  which  there  were  two 
forms,  like  our  printed  letters  and  running  hand ;  the 
former  most  frequently  used  in  connection  with  Chinese 


VOCABULARY    PUBLISHED.  343 

characters,  and  the  latter  generally  standing  alone. 
It  was  thought  a  good  omen,  that  books  began  to  be 
brought  from  a  country  which  had  been  hitherto  sealed 
against  the  Gospel — no  missionary  was  allowed  to  ap- 
proach its  shores,  neither  could  any  native  come  from 
thence.  Little  was  known  of  their  language,  by  the 
propagators  of  (/hristianity,  and  little  did  the  Japanese 
know  of  our  religion,  as  it  really  is.  But  this  looked 
like  a  harbinger  of  better  days.  The  travelling  west- 
ward of  Japanese  books,  seemed  to  invite  the  travelling 
eastward  of  missionaries.  The  word  Japan,  in  the 
native  language,  means  ''the  rising  of  the  sun,"  and 
reminds  us  of  the  prophecy  of  Isaiah,  ''  men  shall  fear 
Jehovah  from  the  west,  and  his  glory  from  the  rising 
of  the  sun.'' 

After  copying  these  works,  the  author  proceeded  to 
the  compilation  of  an  English  and  Japanese  vocabulary, 
which  was  afterwards  printed.  This  little  work  does  not 
profess  to  present  a  full  and  extensive  developement  of 
the  language,  and  enters  very  little  into  its  structure  or 
character:  it  is  hoped,  however,  that  it  may  afford  some 
assistance  to  future  labourers,  endeavouring  to  in- 
vestigate that  rich  and  copious  tongue,  with  a  view 
to  convey  the  treasures  of  divine  inspiration  into  it. 
Without  intercourse  and  conversation  with  the  jK^ople, 
however,  it  was  impossible  to  proceed  further  in  the 
acquisition  of  the  Japanese  language,  and  the  study  of 

it  gave  way  to  more  inimt^diate  and  imperious  claims  on 
time  and  attention. 

An  effort  was  made,  this  year,  to  raise  a  Chinese 
congregation,  by  attending,  statedly,  at  a  little  build- 
ing by  the  road  side.  Of  the  multitudes  that  passed 
l)y,  some  were  induced  to  step  in,  till  the  place  became 
full.     They  were  generally  stragglers,  however,  who 


344 


IRONICAL   AllGLMENTS. 


8at  down  for  a  few  luiuutes,  and  then  went  away«  to 
have  their  places  supplied  by  others  ;  while  few  titopped 
to  hear  the  service  out,  or  came  a  second  time. 

Seeing  the  Chinese  engaged  in  an  idol  feast,  the 
missionary  tried  the  eifect  of  irony  upon  them.  He 
pointed  out  the  folly  of  proriding  a  feast  for  huogy 
ghosts,  without  knowing  whether  they  were  hungry, 
or  might  be  permitted  to  partake  of  it.  or  would  be 
benefited  by  it.  He  told  them  first  to  ascertain  the 
wants  of  the  spiritual  world  ;  then,  to  send  invitations 
to  each  separate  intlividual ;  and,  finally,  to  proride  on 
allowance  of  ethereal  food,  such  as  their  ghostly  friends 
might  be  able  to  digest ;  but  not  to  go  to  work  in  the 
dark,  as  they  were  then  doing.  On  hearing  this,  they 
were  confused;  some  endeavoured  to  frame  an  answer; 
but  the  major  part  advised  to  leave  the  matter  alone, 
leat  they  should  be  too  clearly  convinced  of  tlieir  error. 

During  the  year  1829,  the  missionary  still  continued 
to  testify,  that  there  was  none  other  name  given  under 
heaven,  whereby  men  could  he  saved,  but  ihe  name  of 
Christ  Jesus.  His  chief  effort,  in  dependance  on  divine 
aid,  was  to  convince  the  people  nf  sin,  and  point  them 
to  the  Saviour ;  for  he  found,  that  though  he  might 
bring  them  to  laugh,  or  to  cry,  at  the  absurdities  and 
extravagances  of  their  idolatry,  yet,  unless  they  could 
be  led  to  see  the  exceeding  sinfulness  of  sin,  all  other 
admissions  were  of  little  avail.  In  the  regular  preach- 
ing of  the  Gospel,  there  was  an  increased  seriousness, 
and  a  growing  acquaintance  with  Christianity.  Some 
of  the  Amhoynesc,  who  attended  the  mission  cha}9el. 
became  sedulous  in  instructing  their  children,  and  in 
recommending  religion  to  their  neighbours. 

This  year  the  art  of  lithography  was  called  in  to  aid 
the  diffusion  of  Gospel  truth,  which  rendered  the  mis- 


COMPARATIVE  CHRONOLOGY.        345 

sionaries  independent  of  native  type-cutters,  and  was 
found  to  be  much  cheaper  than  the  former  mode  of 
printing  by  means  of  wooden  blocks. 

Among  the  rest  of  the  Chinese  works  published  by 
this  means,  was  a  system  of  comparative  chronology, 
with  the  Chinese  and  European  accounts  exhibited  in 
parallel  columns.  The  similarity  between  the  more 
authentic  records  of  the  Chinese,  and  the  Scripture 
history,  is  remarkable.  According  to  both,  the  human 
race  sprang  from  one  individual,  the  flood  occurred 
about  the  same  time,  preceded  by  the  discovery  of 
metals,  and  followed  by  that  of  wine.  ITie  seven 
years  famine  of  Egypt  nearly  synchronize  with  those  of 
China ;  and  Sampson*s  strength  and  fall  have  their 
countcq)art  in  the  east.  This  work  was  drawn  up  to 
correct  the  vain  boasting  of  the  Chinese,  and  to  shew 
them  that  we  possess  records  four  thousand  years 
earlier  than  the  Christian  era. 

A  fount  of  Javanese  types  were  this  year  cast  by  the 
author,  who  had  to  superintend  the  cutting  of  the 
punches,  the  striking  of  the  matrices,  the  reduction  and 
composition  of  the  metal,  and  the  adjustment  of  the 
whole;  and  considering  the  few  facilities  existing  in  a 
foreign  colony,  for  executing  works  of  art  and  utility, 
the  want  of  proper  instruments  and  materials,  together 
with  the  inexperience  of  those  engaged,  it  will  easily 
:,^  seen,  that  the  undertaking  must  have  been  attended 
with  immense  trouble. 

In  the  month  of  August,  this  year,  the  author  set 
sail  with  a  large  cargo  of  books,  intending  to  accomimny 
Messrs.  Tomlin  and  Gutzlaff  to  Siam,  but  arrived  at 
Singa|K)re  two  days  afier  their  de|)arture.  Finding  it 
im{)08sible  to  follow  them,  a  passage  was  taken  in  a 


346 


VOYAGE   TO    t'AlIANG. 


Chinese  praw,  w-ithout  deck,  or  shelter,  for  the  cast 
coast  of  the  Malayan  peninsula.  The  shore,  from 
Point  Komauia  northward,  is  covered  with  an  impene- 
trable jungle,  off  which  lie  the  islands  of  Pnlo  Tinggi 
and  Pulo  Timoan.  inhabited,  for  the  most  part,  by 
pirates.  The  entrance  to  the  river  of  Pahang  is  |»e- 
turesque,  but  the  town  has  a  miserable  appearance. 
The  Chinese  houses  stretch  themselves  along  the 
eouthem  bank  of  the  river,  and  the  Malay  cottages 
skirt  the  northern.  The  Chinese  are  the  only  labourers 
and  shopkeepers,  while  the  Malays  strut  about  in  silken 
breeches  and  glazed  cloths,  as  if  they  were  never  born 
fur  work.  The  residence  of  the  rajah  is  situated  in 
the  midst  of  the  Malay  huts.  and.  covered  with  plate 
tin,  glitters  splendidly  under  a  burning  sun.  Extensive 
rice  fields  occupy  the  attention  of  the  peasantry,  and 
mining  operations  employ  the  energies  of  the  Chinese 
settlers.  The  tin  mines  are  at  the  distance  of  several 
days' journey  in  the  interior,  where  that  metal  is  found 
both  plentiful  and  pure,  about  hcventy-five  tons  of 
which  are  exported  monthly.  From  the  tin  lo  the 
gold  mines,  the  journey  occupies  twenty  days  more; 
at  the  back  of  which  is  a  chain  of  mountains,  skirting 
the  colony  of  Malacca.  There  cannot  be  less  than 
five  thousand  Chinese  in  the  territory  of  I'ahang,  who 
are  all  given  up  to  the  smoking  of  opium,  wasting  at 
the  same  time,  their  gains  and  their  constitution.  The 
Malay  rajah  oppresses  them,  in  every  possible  way, 
and  liemands  about  twelve  pounds  sterling  from  every 
individual  on  his  return  to  his  native  land. 

Between  Pahang  and  Tringano.  the  Chinese  boat, 
in  which  the  author  sailed,  was  attacked  by  two  pirate 
praws.     They  advanced  during  a  calm.  Iiy  means  of 


DESCRIPTION    OF   TRINGANO.  34? 

double  banks  of  oars,  and  were  each  provided  with  a 
battery,  mounting  a  six^pounder,  with  which  they  kept 
up  .  emart  fire.  The  Chinese  were  very  cool  on  the 
occasion,  plyiRg  their  oars  with  the  utmost  steadiness, 
while  the  master  and  mate  returned  the  fire  of  the 
enemy.  A  desperate  conflict  was  expected,  as  the 
Chinese,  knowing  that  no  quarter  would  be  given, 
were  prepared  to  fight  for  their  property  and  their 
lives.  A  merciful  providence,  however,  interfered ; 
and  a  breeze  springing  up,  the  Chinese  caught  the 
favouring  gale,  and  were  soon  out  of  sight  of  their 
opponents. 

The  town  of  Tringano  is  more  populous  and  busy 
than  Pahang,  though  its  territory  is  much  smaller,  and 
possesses  no  gold  mines.  It  has,  however,  some  j)lan- 
tations  of  pepper,  and  yields  a  few  tons  of  buffalo  but- 
ter ;  while  dried  fish  and  tortoise-shell  help  to  increase 
their  list  of  exports.  Situated  half  way  between  Malacca 
and  Siam,  it  was  formerly  a  place  of  great  trade,  but 
since  the  establishment  of  Singapore,  Tringano  is  sink- 
ing into  insignificance.  The  present  nijah  has  raised 
himself  to  the  throne,  to  the  exclusion  of  his  elder 
brother  s  children ;  but  having  obtained  the  sanction  of 
the  Siamese  government,  no  one  presumes  to  dispute 
his  usurped  possession.  There  appears  to  be  no  court 
of  justice,  but  causes  are  settle<l  acconling  to  the  will 
of  the  ruler,  and  vengeance  falls  instantly  on  the  suj)- 
j>osed  criminals,  dictated  chiefly  by  the  pride  or  |ms- 
sion  of  the  royal  judge.  Murder,  of  all  other  crimes, 
seems  to  be  most  leniently  dealt  with ;  hence  daily 
assassinations  occur,  which  are  frequently  passed  over, 
as  [)roofs  of  the  courage  of  the  perpetrators,  or  of  the 
demerits  of  the  victims.     Such   is   the    insecurity   of 


348  A    ItlWING    STATE. 

person  and  property,  that  every  individual  carries  half 
a  dozen  weapons  about  him ;  and  no  man  dares  make 
known  the  extent  of  his  possessions,  for  fear  of  losing 
them.  The  Chinese  are  especially  oppressed  by  their 
Malayan  chiefs,  who  take  their  choicest  goods,  and 
fairest  daughters,  without  the  least  chance  of  redress 
but  the  abject  colonists  tamely  submit  to  this,  with  the 
ho[ie  of  making  up  l)y  deceit  what  they  lose  by  violence. 
The  shops  in  Tringano  are  provided  with  milings.  like 
prison  bars,  through  which  the  purchaser  throws  his 
money,  previous  to  receiving  his  goods ;  and  every 
article  is  hastily  removed  to  the  inner  apartments,  im- 
mediately a  follower  of  the  rajah  appears,  as  these 
harpies  insist  on  purchasing  all  that  is  valuable,  without 
the  slightest  intention  of  paying  for  it. 

Northward  of  Tringano,  lies  the  rich  and  populous 
country  of  Klintan,  which,  owing  to  its  extensive  gold 
mines,  has  lately  risen  to  great  importance.  Its  gold 
is  i-eckoned  the  best  on  the  coast ;  but  the  rajah  levies 
a  duty  of  fifty  dollars  on  all  Chinese  vessels,  great  and 
small,  with  the  view,  it  is  said,  of  discouraging  the 
introtluction  of  opium,  which  would  prove  the  ban&iir 
his  rising  state. 

Patani,  the  next  stalti  to  the  northward,  was  once 
important  settlement,  having  had  an  English  and 
Dutch  factory  there,  which  carried  on  an  extensive 
trade  with  China ;  its  grandeur  is.  however,  fled,  and 
its  trade  annihilated.  Re]>eated  attacks  from  the 
Siamese  have  impoverished  the  country.  The  old 
town  is  a  heap  of  ruins,  and  the  natives  have  taken  up 
their  residence  on  the  banks  of  a  small  river,  deeply 
imbedded  in  the  jungle.  The  country  is  rich  and 
fertile,  and  the  precious  metals  easily  procurable  ;  yet 


A    SIAMESE   TOWN.  349 

owing  to  war  and  anarchy,  all  is  wildness  and  confu- 
sion. The  people  of  Patani  are  so  intolerably  lazy, 
that  it  is  impossible  to  procure  labourers  of  any  sort, 
while  the  Chinese  are  the  only  workers  of  the  mines. 
Songora  is  the  first  regular  Siamese  town  on  the 
coast,  the  approach  to  which  is  exceedingly  romantic ; 
pagodas  gild  the  tops  of  the  hills,  and  files  of  Siamese 
junks  moored  along  the  shores,  present  a  lively  and 
interesting  appearance.  There  is  no  regular  custom 
house,  but  a  present  is  expected  on  the  arrival  of  a 
vessel,  and  the  first  offer  of  the  cargo  must  be  made 
to  the  ruler.  The  town  consists  of  substantial  houses, 
laid  out  in  regular  streets,  and  was  once  surrounded 
by  a  wooden  palisade.  Several  Chinese  temples  stand 
at  the  head  of  the  different  ways  ;  and  large  Siamese 
pagodas  peep  through  the  groves:  the  adherents  of 
both  are  worshippers  of  Buddha.  The  Siamese  priests 
swarm ;  every  morning  the  street  is  yellow  with  them, 
going  about  to  beg  for  their  daily  alms.  They  are 
of  all  ages  and  ranks,  living  together  in  cloisters  and 
idleness.  No  business  must  occupy  the  attention  of 
the  holy  brotherhood,  lest  their  minds  should  be  taken 
off  from  the  repetition  of  the  name  of  Buddha,  which 
elevates  them  to  the  highest  pinnacle  of  holiness  and 
felicity. 

Leaving  the  peninsula,  the  author  proceeded  to  the 
west  coast  of  Borneo,  and  landed  at  Pontianak.  This 
settlement  was  first  established  by  an  enterprising 
Arab,  who,  after  cutting  off  a  French  ship,  fixed  his 
residence  at  the  confluence  of  two  mighty  rivers,  coming 
from  I^ndak  and  Sangow,  yielding  gold  and  diamonds. 
Here  he  soon  attracted,  by  his  liberality,  a  number  of 


350 


THE    I1A\AKS    OF    BOHNKO. 


followers,  and  took  Ihc  title  of  sultan  of  Pontianak. 
The  ruler  of  Landak,  alarmed  at  his  encroachments, 
made  a  grant  of  the  land,  on  which  the  new  town  wan 
built,  to  the  sultan  of  Bantam,  who  surrendered  it  to  the 
Dutch  ;  and  it  has  ever  since  been  occupied  as  an  Eur* 
pean  settlement.  The  Dutch  fort  stands  on  the  south 
side  of  the  Sangow  river,  flanked  by  the  Chinese  town; 
whCe  the  sultan's  palace  is  built  on  the  tongue  of  Laiu} 
which  separates  the  two  streams,  surj'ounded  by  native 
huts  built  on  poles  or  raftK.  which  float  on  the  surface  ol 
the  water,  and  rise  and  fall  with  the  tide.  'Ilie  Malaj 
population  is  about  twenty  thousand;  the  Buggiiese,  five; 
and  the  Chinese,  two.  The  interior  of  the  country  n 
peopled  with  a  race  of  cannibals,  called  Dayaks,  who 
are  generally  tyrannized  over  by  the  Malays;  hence 
they  detest  the  Mahomedan  religion ;  and,  being  tired  of 
their  own,  have  in  some  instances  adopted  that  of  the 
Chinese.  These  j^ople  present  a  most  inviting  field  for 
missionary  operations,  and  our  German  and  Anierieaa 
brethren  have  already  begun  to  labour  among  them. 

The  Dayaks,  in  the  residency  of  Pontianak  alone, 
amount  to  240,000,  besides  those  which  are  to  be  found 
in  the  north  and  south-eastern  parts  of  the  island.  They 
arc  a  wild  race,  wearing  no  clothes,  and  utterly  destitute 
of  civilization.  Their  institutions  are  so  sanguinaiy, 
that  no  young  man  can  marry,  unless  he  bring  two  or 
three  human  heads  as  a  dowry.  These  trophies  are 
received  by  the  women  with  triumph,  who  suck  the 
blood  that  may  be  yet  dripping  from  them,  and  adom 
their  houses  n-ith  the  skulU,  and  their  necks  with  ihit 
teeth  of  the  slaughtered  victims.  They  are,  howe 
desirous  of  instruction,  and  were  missionary  efforts  for 


THE   GOLD    MINES    OP    MANDOOR.  351 

their  benefit  persevered  in,  the  result  might  be  as 
favourable,  and  the  success  as  glorious,  as  among  the 
inhabitants  of  the  South  Sea  islands. 

llie  Chinese,  having  discovered  that  the  precious 
metals  abound  in  Borneo,  have  been  attracted  thither 
in  great  numbers.  Their  principal  settlements  are  at 
Mandoor  and  Montrado,  but  they  have  established 
themselves  at  Landak  and  Sangow.  The  author  visited 
Mandoor,  which  he  found  a  flourishing  towJT'lil^bited 
wholly  by  Chinese,  under  a  government  and  laws  of 
their  own  choosing.  ITie  people  employ  themselves 
in  collecting  gold  dust  from  the  neighbourhood,  which 
lies  a  few  fathoms  beneath  the  surface,  in  a  strata  of 
sand,  under  a  bed  of  yellow  clay.  The  Chinese  com- 
mence by  removing  all  the  superincumbent  earth,  and 
carrying  out  the  sand  in  baskets,  deposit  it  in  an  in- 
clined trough,  subjected  to  a  rapid  stream  of  water, 
which  carries  away  the  sand,  and  allows  the  gold  to 
sink  to  the  bottom.  When  all  the  sand  is  thus  taken 
out,  and  washed  away,  they  collect  the  gold  and  carry 
it  to  market.  It  is  generally  found  in  fine  dust,  some- 
times in  particles  as  large  as  a  pea,  and  some  pieces 
have  been  discovered  about  the  size  of  a  hen's  egg.  The 
gold  is  valued  at  nearly  three  jwunds  the  ounce.  Much 
of  the  ground  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Mandoor,  has 
been  turned  inside  out,  and  exhausted  of  the  precious 
metal,  which  the  Chinese  calculate  will  be  exiuauled 
in  forty  years'  time.  They  have  a  superstitious  notion, 
that  the  gold  is  capable  of  running  away,  if  the  gcxls 
1x5  displeased,  or  their  ancestors  neglected  ;  hence  they 
send  much  money  to  China,  to  keep  up  the  accus- 
tomed sacrifices,  and  will  not  carry  an  umbrella  near 
the  mines,  lest  the  local  deities  should  be  displeaseil. 


352 


STATE    OF    BORNEO. 


Montrado  ia  more  populous  ihan  Mandoor.  i 
the  first  Chinese  settlement  on  the  coast.  The  infaabi- 
tants  are  turlnilent  and  intractalile,  having  once  waged 
war  with  the  Dutch,  when  they  invested  the  fort  at 
Fontianak.  and  surprised  the  resident  at  Sankaowang; 
on  both  of  which  occasions  tliey  nearly  annihilated  ihe 
European  power  on  the  coast.  I'face  has  since  licen 
concluded  ;  but  a  bitter  feeling  is  left,  which  breaks  out 
into  frequent  expressions  of  distrust  and  revenge. 

Sambas  lies  on  the  river  of  the  same  name,  navigable 
for  vessels  of  three  hundred  tons  burthen,  thirty  miles 
from  the  mouth.  This  was  formerly  a  nest  of  pirated, 
the  sultan  of  which  gloried  in  mastering  as  many 
vessels  as  he  could.  The  Bengal  government  chastised 
him,  a  few  years  ago,  by  burning  his  whole  settlement; 
since  which  time  the  Dutch  have  established  them- 
selves there.  The  state  of  morals  in  this  place  i« 
wretched,  and  the  Chinese  inhabiting  it  are  idle,  to* 
luptuoiifi,  and  given  to  gaming. 

To  the  northward  of  Sambas,  barbarism  and  piracj 
prevail ;  hundreds  of  streams  here  empty  themselves 
into  the  ocean,  from  which  issue  the  marauding  Dayaks, 
seeking  only  for  iron  and  heads.  Every  human  being 
ihey  meet  with  is  sacrificed  to  their  fury,  and  the  heatla. 
carried  home  in  triiunpb,  as  testimonials  of  their  valour. 

The  interior  of  Borneo  swarms  with  independent 
rulers ;  in  the  residency  of  Pontianak  alone  there  are* 
about  two  hundred  and  fifty  sovereign  princes,  whon^i 
the  Euro])eans  set  up  or  put  down  at  pleasure ;  each  of 
them,  however,  pleading  for  the  divine  right  of  kings,, 
and  exercising  the  power  of  life  and  death  in  their- 
petty  dominions. 

The  Chinese  in  all  these  parts  amount  to  t  wenty-fivo 


AN   ANXIOUS    BNQUIRKR.  353 

thousand ;  who  received  the  Scriptures  and  books  with 
g^at  cheerfulness  and  avidity,  llieir  chiefe  assisted 
the  author  in  his  joumies,  and  entertained  him  hospita- 
bly in  their  dwellings.  Some  suspicion  was  at  first 
excited,  at  the  unusual  appearance  of  a  European  in 
those  parts ;  but  immediately  they  were  addressed  in 
their  own  language,  their  apprehensions  vanished,  and 
the  stranger  became  a  friend.  The  Chinese  captain  of 
Mandoor  placed  the  author  at  the  head  of  his  table, 
afforded  him  guides  and  protection  through  the  mining 
district,  and  presented  him  with  a  gold  ring  on  his 
departure.  A  New  Testament  was  found  entire  in  the 
interior  of  Borneo,  presented  ten  years  before,  which 
bore  evident  marks  of  having  been  frequently  perused. 
Notwithstanding  the  wide  circulation  of  religious 
truth,  the  missionary,  on  his  return  to  his  station,  la- 
mented his  want  of  success,  and  sighed  for  more  sub- 
stantial evidence  of  usefulness.  When  one  day  sitting 
in  his  study,  during  the  heat  of  the  meridian  sun,  he 
observed  a  stranger  enter,  and  sit  down  by  his  side. 
Having  been  frequently  interrupted  by  stragglers,  who 
came  merely  to  waste  time,  no  notice  was  taken  of  the 
visitor,  and  the  usual  studies  were  pursued.  After  waitr 
ing  awhile,  the  stranger  broke  the  silence,  by  asking, 
what  he  must  do  to  obtain  the  salvation  of  his  soul. 
The  missionary  laid  down  his  \)tn.  and  thought  of  that 
passage,  **  When  the  L#ord  bringeth  back  the  captivity 
of  Zion,  we  were  like  them  that  dream:"  it  apiK»ared 
80  like  a  dream,  to  hear  a  sceptical  Chinese  enquire 
about  the  salvation  of  his  soul.  They  seldom  believe 
that  they  have  a  soul,  and  still  less  concern  themselves 
about  its  destinies.  He  was  of  course  directed  to  the 
right  source  for  help,  and  pointed  to  the  ''  Lamb  of  God, 

2  a 


354  THE    RAGE    OK    AN    ANTAOOSIST. 

which  taketh  away  the  sin  of  the  world."  He  heard 
with  attention,  and  interest.  His  abode  was  discovered, 
and  frequeutly  visited.  His  name  was  Lae  San-tsoo. 
He  grew  rapidly  in  spiritual  knowledge;  and  drew  iip 
a  sketch  of  his  views  on  religion.  Speaking  of  tntsting 
to  Christ,  and  not  to  onr  own  merits,  he  said,  '■  How 
can  a  man  think  of  trusting  to  his  own  righteousness? 
why,  it  is  like  seeking  shelter  under  one's  own  sha- 
dow ;  we  may  stoop  to  the  very  ground,  and  the  lower 
we  bend,  we  find  the  shade  still  beneath  us ;  but  if  tk 
man  flee  to  the  shadow  of  a  great  rock,  or  a  wide  spreait 
ing  tree,  hewill  find  abundant  shelter  from  the  rays  of" 
the  noon-day  sun.  So  human  merits  are  unavailing, 
and  Christ  alone  able  to  save  to  the  uttermost,  those 
who  come  unto  God  by  Him."  This  man  was  eariy 
removed  by  a  stroke  of  apoplexy,  which  carried  him  so 
suddenly  away,  that  the  missionary  was  not  aware  of 
his  illness,  before  he  heard  that  he  was  gone. 

A  different  effect  was  produced  in  the  mind  of  an* 
other  heathen,  by  the  statement  that  Confucius  knew 
little  or  nothing  of  the  unseen  world,  because,  when 
asked  concerning  it,  he  evaded  the  question,  and  bade 
his  disciples  attend  more  particularly  to  the  duties  of 
life.  At  the  mention  of  this,  the  pagan's  wrath  was  en- 
kindled: he  declared,  that  the  inference  was  false  ;  that 
the  missionary  had  slandered  the  memory  of  the  s 
and  that  if  the  latter  were  aware  of  it,  he  would  imm^ 
diately  petition  the  king  of  Hades,  to  have  the  cap 
lumniator's  tongue  cut  out,  and  himself  consigned  to 
the  lowest  pit  of  Pandemonium,  not  to  he  bom  into  thft 
world  again  for  a  thousand  ages.  Had  the  missionary 
contented  himself  with  studying  the  doctrines  of  th< 
philosopher  in  the  language  of  China,  he  woidd  hnve 


VIEWS    OF   TUE    CONFUCIANS.  355 

benefited  himself,  and  been  applauded  by  others  ;  but 
now  that  he  set  himself  up  for  a  judge,  and  opposed  the 
sage,  he  was  the  veriest  sinner  upon  the  face  of  the 
earth,  who,  if  he  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  rulers  of 
China,  would  be  made  to  suffer  the  worst  of  deaths. 
When  the  Christian  denounced  idolatry,  and  declared 
his  determination  to  worship  the  Supreme  God  alone, 
the  Confucian  exclaimed,  "  I  do  not  think  that  the 
Supreme  God  would  be  worshipped  by  you,  or  accept 
your  services.  You  call  upon  heaven,  but  heaven  is 
l^i;fa^  and  cannot  hear  you ;  you  kneel  before  the  Su- 
preme, but  the  clouds  are  impenetrable,  and  he  cannot 
see  you.'*  At  length,  softening  down,  he  said,  '*  I  see, 
sir,  that  your  anxiety  to  instnict  the  Chinese,  originates 
in  a  kind  intention ;  but  your  books  are  filled  with  a 
few  cunning  remarks  on  an  a])6truse  subject,  mixed  up 
with  much  that  is  unfounded.  Our  ancient  philoso- 
phers taught  the  doctrine  of  filial  piety,  but  left  the 
mysterious  subject  of  spiritual  beings  alone,  as  not 
intimately  connected  with  the  happiness  of  the  people. 
In  your  books,  every  expression  tends  to  this  jioint ; 
while  the  duties  of  the  human  relations  are  seldom 
referred  to.  This  is  neglecting  the  important,  and 
caring  about  the  insignificant.  Confneius  cautioned 
men  against  paying  too  much  attention  to  religious  cere- 
monies, and  forbad  their  flattering  the  gods  to  j)rocure 
protection  ;  but  if  ignorant  peoph*  will  busy  themselves 
in  begging  for  blessings,  they  only  squander  their  own 
time  and  m(mey,  and  do  no  harm  to  others ;  why 
then  trouble  one's  self  about  them*!?  The  religious 
practices  of  men  are  as  various  as  their  minds;  let 
every  one  follow  his  own  inclinations,  and  not  interfere 
with  others/' 

2  A  2 


356 


VISIT    TO    BALI. 


In  the  close  of  1829,  the  author  visited  Bali,  a(y 
companied  hy  Mr.  Tomlin.  The  people  of  that  island 
were  found  in  a  state  of  great  ignorance  and  barbarity. 
Their  religion  is  Hindooism.  and  their  priests.  Brah- 
mins. The  island  is  divided  into  eight  states,  inha- 
bited by  nearly  a  million  of  people.  There  are  several 
upland  lakes,  which  supply  the  plains  with  an  abiiD* 
dance  of  water,  for  the  irrigation  of  the  rice  fields. 
These  constitute  the  riches  of  Bali :  and  the  kings  of 
the  island,  establishing  themselves  on  their  borders, 
keep  the  inhabitants  in  complete  onler,  by  commanding 
their  supply  of  water.  The  people  of  Bali  are  mueh 
given  to  opium-smoking  and  cock-lighting.  The  ground 
is  so  productive ;  that  there  is  little  poverty,  and  yet  the 
people  are  so  indolent,  that  there  is  less  wealth.  Th« 
female  sex  is  much  oppressed,  being  obliged  to  do  all 
the  work  of  the  house,  the  market,  and  the  field ;  while 
the  only  reward  they  get  for  their  toil,  is  the  privilege  of 
buniing  with  the  dead  bodies  of  their  husbands.  This 
is  sometimes  done  to  an  extent  unequalled  even  in 
India ;  for  on  particular  occasions,  fifty  or  sixty  women 
are  sacrificed,  at  once,  on  the  funeral  pile.  These  are 
either  stabbed  and  burnt,  or  leap  alive  into  the  flamiog 
pit,  from  which  there  is  no  escape. 

During  this  journey,  great  quantities  of  Chinese  and 
Javanese  tracts  were  circulated,  which  were  all  well- 
received.  The  health  of  the  author,  however,  sufleml 
considerably  on  this  tour,  and  a  jungle  fever  was 
caught,  which  undermined  his  constitution,  and,  finally, 
compelled  a  return  lo  Europe. 

In  the  year  1831,  a  new  and  handsome  chapel  wu 
erected  at  Batavia,  which  was  opened,  in  the  month  of 
September,  by  a  sermon  from  the   Rev.  Archdeacon 


PREACHING   TO   CONVICTS.  357 

Scott.  In  this  building.  Episcopalians,  Independents, 
and  Baptists,  have  joined  in  the  work  of  proclaiming 
a  crucified  Saviour ;  and  Europeans  and  Asiatics  com- 
bined in  celebrating  his  love. 

Besides  preaching  in  the  chapel,  the  missionary  ad- 
dressed several  himdred  Malay  convicts  on  the  Sunday 
afternoons.  They  assembled  in  their  chains,  imder  the 
shade  of  a  few  trees,  and  sitting  on  the  ground,  listened 
with  remarkable  eagerness,  to  the  news  of  salvation. 
They  could  not,  at  first,  imderstand  for  what  purpose 
they  were  congregated.  When  they  heard  their  sins 
exposed,  they  thought  the  missionary  was  about  to 
accuse  them  to  the  government,  to  get  a  protraction  of 
their  punishment;  and  when  they  were  told  of  the 
liberty  wherewith  Christ  makes  us  free,  they  imagined 
that  their  chains  were  to  be  knocked  off,  and  they 
restored  to  liberty.  They  soon  discovered,  however, 
the  object  of  the  service,  and  paid  the  more  serious 
attention.  One  of  them,  on  his  death-bed,  declared  his 
faith  in  that  Saviour,  whom  he  had  heard  preached 
under  the  trees ;  and  when  told  by  his  companions  that 
he  ought  to  call  upon  Mahomed,  he  replied,  "No; 
Jesus  is  the  only  Saviour,  and  I  desire  to  honour  him 
alone.'' 

This  year,  Lukas  Monton,  a  native  of  Menado,  in 
the  island  of  Celebes,  applied  for  admission  into  the 
church.  This  young  man  is  endowed  with  a  fervent 
leal  for  the  diffusion  of  the  Gospel,  urging  his  country- 
men to  attend  the  means  of  grace,  and  distributing 
tracts  among  the  Chinese  and  Malays,  in  great  abun- 
dance. He  sometimes  travels  to  distant  towns  and  vil- 
lages, standing  up  in  the  streets  and  market-places,  to 


358 


DEMAND    KOIt    MALAY    TRACTS. 


exhort  the  multitude.  His  address  is  bold,  and  his  gift 
in  prayer,  fluent.  An  elderly  woman,  of  Dutch  ex- 
traction, bom  in  Samarang,  joined  the  church  at  the 
same  time,  and  has  continued  zealous  and  faithful  ever 
since. 

Malay  tracts,  about  this  time,  came  into  great  de- 
mand :  sometimes,  one  hundred  and  fifty  were  put  into 
the  hands  of  the  people,  on  a  single  market  day.  To 
those  who  know  the  deadly  prejudices  of  the  Mahome- 
dans  against  Christianity,  and  who  have  been  accus- 
tomed to  see  them  shun  a  tract,  as  they  would  the  plague, 
this  appeared  a  great  change.  It  was  to  be  attribute<l, 
under  Gotl,  to  the  practice  of  posting  little  hand-hilU 
about  the  town,  containing  passages  of  Scripture,  and 
brief  exhortations ;  which,  being  perceived  to  be  of  a 
harmless  character,  induced  the  natives  to  lake  books 
the  more  readily;  and,  after  a  while,  to  grasp  them 
eagerly  on  every  occasion. 

The  Chinese  were,  with  difficulty,  brought  to  see  the 
evil  of  sin.  The  word  sin,  in  their  language,  being 
synonimous  with  crime,  they  seldom  think  that  they  are 
chargeable  with  sin,  unless  guilty  of  some  crime  against 
the  stale.  Thus,  murder,  arson,  theft,  and  adultery, 
are  considered  sinful ;  but  lying,  fornication,  gamit^, 
and  covftousness,  are  seldom  looked  on  as  evils.  They 
openly  plead  for  the  practice  of  cheating  in  business; 
and  think  that  there  is  no  harm  in  opium-smoking,  so 
long  as  they  purchase  it  with  their  own  money.  The 
only  evils  with  which  they  charge  themselves,  are, 
quitting  their  native  laud,  while  their  parents  arc  alive, 
being  without  posterity,  treading  on  an  ant,  abtwing 
printed  piipi-r.  fating  beef,  and  leaving  hungry  ghost* 


SEVERAL    BAPTIZED.  359 

to  starve.  Thus,  not  knowing  the  real  nature  of  sin, 
they  have  no  sense  of  the  need  of  a  Saviour,  and  hear  of 
his  dying  love  without  emotion. 

In  the  year  1833,  six  native  soldiers,  bom  in  Me- 
nado,  were  baptized ;  and  four  more  of  those  baptized 
in  infancy,  were  admitted  to  church-fellowship.  An 
orphan  school  was  established  for  the  descendants  of 
Europeans,  which  has  been  liberally  supported.  Pre- 
mises were  purchased,  buildings  erected,  and  thirty 
children  placed  on  the  foundation,  who  have  been 
boarded,  plothed,  and  educated,  without  the  least  ex- 
pense to  the  missionary  society. 

In  1834,  one  country -bom  was  admitted  to  the 
church,  and  six  natives  of  Menado,  baptized.  Another 
native  soldier  was  baptized  in  the  presence  of  the  cap- 
tain and  the  whole  company,  when  the  service  was  very 
solemn  and  impressive. 

In  the  year  1835,  two  more  of  the  native  Chris- 
tians joineil  the  church ;  and  one  Mahomedan  woman 
was  baptized.  During  the  same  year,  the  author  visited 
China,  leaving  the  station  under  the  charge  of  his 
assistant,  Mr.  W.  Young,  while  Lukas  Monton  un- 
dertook a  voyage  to  Benjarmasin,  on  the  island  of 
Borneo,  accompanied  by  Mr.  Barenstein,  a  German 
missionary.  The  town  of  Benjarmasin  contains  seve- 
ral hundred  houses ;  but  the  chief  population  consists 
of  Biajoos,  a  tribe  of  Dayaks,  who  live  in  the  interior. 
After  supplying  the  Chinese  and  Malays  with  books, 
the  travellers  visited  the  Dayaks,  who  were  glad  t<i 
receive  them.  Listening  to  their  discourse  on  divine 
things,  the  Dayaks  said,  *'  This  is  the  tnie  doctrine, 
and  suits  us  better  than  the  teaching  of  the  Mahome- 
dans,  which  we  do  not  understand."  The  Davaks,  how- 


3(i0  TREATV    WITH    THE    DAVAKS. 

ever,  were  unwilling  that  the  missionaries  should  come 
and  live  amongst  them,  unless  they  would  make  a 
covenant  by  blood ;  which  consisted  in  drawing  a  few 
drops  of  blood  from  the  arms  of  the  chiefs  and  mission- 
aries, into  four  cups  of  water,  which  were  drunk  hy 
the  respective  parties,  in  the  presence  of  great  crowils. 
When  the  agreement  was  thus  ratified,  the  Dayaks 
embraced  the  strangers,  and  said  "  Let  us  be  friends  J 
for  ever,  and  may  God  help  the  Dayaks  to  obtaiu  the 
knowledge  of  religion  from  the  missionaries."  After 
this,  the  chiefs  assured  the  brethren  that  they  might 
dwell  with  them  without  fear,  promising  to  defend  them 
with  their  life's  blood,  and  to  die,  themselves,  sooner 
than  they  would  see  the  missionaries  slain.  This  mis- 
sion has  since  been  vigorously  prosecuted  by  our  Ger- 
man brethren  sent  out  by  the  Rhenish  Missionary 
Society. 

A  short  time  previous  to  the  author's  quitting  Bata- 
via,  he  was  accosted  by  a  respectable  Chinese,  request- 
ing baptism.  On  being  asked  whence  he  came,  and 
why  he  desired  admission  to  that  ordinance,  he  replied, 
that  he  was  bom  in  Amboyna.  where  he  had  enjoyed  the 
benefit  of  Mr.  Kam's  ministry.  He  was  able  to  read 
the  Scriptures  in  the  Malay  language,  and  lUsplajcd  a 
very  extensive  acqu^ntance  with  religious  truth.  His 
views  of  the  all-sufficiency  of  Christ,  and  his  deep  feel- 
ing of  anxiety  to  be  intimately  connected  with  the 
Saviour  and  his  people,  induced  the  missionary  to  bap- 
tize him. 


CHAPTER    XIV. 

VOYAGES  UP  THE  COAST  OF  CHINA. 

SUMMARY  OP  MISSIONARY  ATTEMFTS  IN  THE  COLONIES  — DESIRE  TO 
BENEFIT  THE  MOTHER  COUNTRY  —  OUTZLAFF'S  VOYAGES  —  DIF. 
FERENT  VIEWS  — ANXIETY  FOR  MORE  INFORM ATION  —  AUTHOR'S  AR- 
RIVAL  IN  CANTON  — DISCUSSION  REGARDING  OPIUM  VESSELS— REA- 
SONS FOR  NOT  EMBARKING  IN  THEM  — AS  DISREPUTABLE,  INCONVE- 
NIENT. AND  INVOLVING  THE  MISSIONARY  IN  DIFFICULTY  —  THE 
PROPRIETY  OF  HIRING  A  VESSEL.  OR  PURCHASING  A  MISSIONARY 
SHIP— OFFER  OF  THE  HURON  — PREPARATIONS  FOR  DEPARTURE. 

Protestant  missionaries,  in  their  attempts  to  operate 
on  China,  limited  their  efforts,  for  a  quarter  of  a  cen- 
tury, to  those  parts  where  £uro{)eans  generally  reside, 
or  where  the  British  and  Dutch  governments  afforded 
protection.  Considering  themselves  excluded  from 
the  interior  of  the  empire,  and  finding  a  host  of  Chi- 
nese emigrants  in  the  various  countries  of  the  Malayan 
archipelago,  they  aimed  first  to  enlighten  these,  with 
the  hope,  that  if  properly  instructed  and  influenced, 
they  would,  on  their  return  to  their  native  land,  carrj- 
with  them  the  Gos|)el  they  had  learned,  and  spread  it 
among  their  countrymen.  With  this  view,  our  bre- 
thren established  themselves  in  the  various  colonies 
around  China,  studied  the  language,  set  up  schools  and 
seminaries,  wrote  and  printed  b(H)ks,  conversed  exten- 
sively with  the  jHfople,  and  tried  to  collect  congrega- 
tions, to  whom  they  might  preach  the  won!  of  life. 
Since  the  cominenceineiit  of  their  missions,  they  have 


362       SUMMARY  OF  LABOURS  ABROAD. 

translated  the  holy  Scriptures,  ami  printed  two  thou- 
sand complete  Bibles,  ten  thousand  Testaments,  thirty 
thousand  separate  books  of  Scripture,  and  upwards  of 
half  a  million  of  tracts  in  the  Chinese  language  ;  besides 
four  thousand  Testaments,  and  one  hundred  ami  fifty 
thousand  tracts  in  the  languages  of  the  Malayan  archi- 
pelago, comprising  upwards  of  eight  thousand  leaves 
of  new  matter,  and  twenty  millions  of  printed  pages. 
About  ten  thousand  children  have  passed  through  the 
mission  schools ;  nearly  one  hundred  persons  have  been 
baptized,  and  several  native  preachers  raised  up,  one  of 
whom  has  proclaimed  the  GoBi)el  lu  his  countrymen  in 
the  interior  of  the  empire,  and  endured  persecution  for 
the  sake  of  Jesus.  Such  a  result  cannot  hut  be  grati- 
fjnng  to  the  friends  of  missions,  and  on  a  review  of  it, 
the  labom-ers  employed  woiUd  "  thank  God  and  lake 
courage." 

But  all  this  is  far  from  satisfying  the  desires  of  the 
ardent  missionary,  or  from  accomplishing  the  object  for 
which  he  went  forth.  Whatever  be  done  in  the  colo- 
nies, the  friends  of  China  cannot  be  content  until  some 
impression  be  made  upon  the  mother  country ;  and  u 
the  emigrants  are  hut  a  sprinkling  compared  with  the 
bulk  of  the  population,  so  the  converts  from  among  the 
cotoniijts  hear  but  a  small  proportion  to  the  salvation 
of  the  whole  empire. 

Whilst  the  rest  of  the  brethren  were  employed  in 
the  more  settled  and  sedentarj-  part  of  missionary  wortt,> 
it  pleased  God  to  stir  up  one  to  attempt  the  hazardous) 
enterprize  of  introducing  the  Gospel  into  China  itself. 
Mr.  Gutzlaff.  a  German  missionary,  sent  out  by  tho 
Netherlands  Missionarv"  Society,  having  first  raatle  his 
way  to  Siam,  nnd  laboured  for  two  years  in  that  king- 


ATTEMPTS   TO    PENETRATE   CHINA.  363 

dom  with  some  evidence  of  success,  took  his  passage 
in  1831,  in  a  native  vessel,  for  the  port  of  Teen-tsin, 
within  two  days'  journey  of  Peking  He  had  with 
him  a  large  quantity  of  Christian  books,  and  a  small 
stock  of  European  medicines.  Clad  occasionally  in  a 
C'hinese  dress,  and  adopting  the  name  of  one  of  the 
native  clans,  he  was  recognized  as  a  member  of  that 
great  nation.  Being  in  a  weak  state  of  health,  ex- 
posed to  the  jealousy  and  treachery  of  the  natives,  and 
embarked  in  a  frail  vessel,  unskilfully  managed,  he  was 
frequently  in  imminent  danger;  but  was  graciously 
preserved  from  these  and  all  other  hazards,  till  he 
arrived  at  the  destined  port.  Living  on  shore  at  the 
town  of  Teen-tsin,  he  was  announced  as  '*  a  son  of  the 
western  ocean,"  who  had  been  subjected  to  the  civili- 
zing influence  of  the  celestials,  and  who  came  to  benefit 
them  in  return  by  his  knowledge  of  medicine.  He 
attracted  so  many  visitors  to  the  house  where  he  was 
residing,  that  a  })erson  offered  to  purchase  him  of  the 
captain  of  the  junk  for  a  large  sum,  with  the  view  of 
drawing  customers  to  his  shop.  He  spent  nearly  a 
month  at  this  place,  and  an  equal  jK^riod  in  Chinese 
Tartary,  after  which  he  returned  to  Macao. 

In  the  following  year,  Mr.  G.  embarked  in  the  Lord 
Amherst,  a  ship  chartered  by  the  Kast  India  Company, 
and  under  the  charge  of  one  of  their  supercargoes. 
ITie  voyagers  proceeded  along  the  whole  coast  of 
China,  Formosa,  Corea,  and  LooH*hoo.  They  were 
invariably  bailed  with  joy  by  the  people,  and  flattered 
or  fean  d  by  the  mandarins,  as  interest  or  policy  seemed 
to  prompt ;  many  books  were  distributi'd,  but  the  at- 
tempt to  o{)en  out  a  new  channel  for  n»gular  trade, 
completely  failtMl.     Another  voyage  was  imdertaken  in 


3G4  GtlTZLAFFS    VOYAGES. 

1833,  in  the  Sylph ;  and  subsequently,  iseveral  others, 
during  successive  years ;  on  all  of  which  occasions 
books  were  distributed,  in  great  numbers,  to  the  high 
gratification  of  the  people.  The  accounts  of  these 
voyages,  which  were  published  to  the  world,  litruck 
most  of  our  English  readers  with  amazement.  It  hatl 
long  been  Kupposed,  that  China  was  hermetically  sealed 
against  the  propagators  of  divine  truth ;  that  it  would 
be  death  to  set  foot  on  her  shores ;  and  madness  to 
attempt  to  diffuse  the  Gospel  in  those  re^ons.  But 
here  was  a  man,  who  ha*!  gone  and  returned  unhurt: 
had  maintained  an  extensive  intercourse  with  the  peo- 
ple; had  resided,  for  months  together,  in  their  cities 
and  provinces  ;  had  met  the  far-famed  and  much-dreaded 
mandarins  ;  and,  instead  of  being  arrested,  imprisoned, 
and  sent  back  in  a  cage,  to  Canton,  had  been,  in  every 
instance,  treated  with  civility,  and,  sometimes,  with 
respect.  What  knowledge  of  medicine  and  navigation 
he  possessed,  had  won  the  confidence  of  multitudes, 
who  saw  and  felt  his  superiority  to  their  own  pretendeis 
to  those  sciences,  and  who  were  willing  to  harbour  and 
protect  him  for  the  sake  of  his  attainments.  It  was 
objected,  on  the  other  hand,  however,  that  Mr.  G.  wu 
a  man  of  such  an  ardent  temj>erament,  enterprising 
spirit,  and  versatUe  genius,  that  he  might  safely  ven- 
ture where  others  dared  not  go.  and  throw  himself  into 
the  midst  of  difficulties,  from  which  his  ingenuity  mi^t 
extricate  him :  while  his  perfect  knowledge  of  the  lan- 
guage, intimate  acquaintance  with  the  people,  and  somo- 
what  similar  cast  of  features  with  the  Chinese,  might 
enable  him  to  do,  what  no  one  else  could  attempt. 
There  were  not  a  few,  also,  who  insinuated  that  his 
lively  imagination,  and  confident  expectation,  hod  lod 


OPINIONS    RESPECTING   THEM.  365 

him  to  give  too  high  a  colouring  to  things ;  while  his 
leal  had  prompted  him  to  state  what  he  wished  or  con- 
templated, rather  than  what  he  actually  experienced. 
There  were  others,  again,  who  mistook  his  language, 
or  improved  upon  his  statements,  and  made  him  re- 
sponsible for  their  misapprehensions  and  enlargements. 

Further,  the  different  state  of  things  existing  in 
those  parts,  to  which  Europeans  had  lawful  access, 
compared  with  what  was  said  to  be  the  case  where 
they  were  only  interlopers,  greatly  perplexed  the  gene- 
rality. When  it  was  heard,  that  the  missionaries  in 
Canton  were  subjected  to  surveillance,  restriction,  and 
insult,  while  the  native  converts  were  obliged  to  flee 
for  their  lives ;  the  public  could  not  understand  how  it 
was,  that  Gutzlaff  could  wander,  from  place  to  place, 
along  the  coasts  of  that  empire,  and  distribute  thou- 
sands of  tracts,  in  the  cities  and  towns  of  the  north,  in 
defiance  of  imperial  authority  and  magisterial  inter- 
ference. Judging  of  legislative  enactments  and  judicial 
processes,  by  what  exists  in  our  own  country,  English 
readers  could  not  conceive  it  possible  that  laws  could 
be  broken,  and  its  guardians  set  at  nought,  with  impu- 
nity. There  was  a  difference  of  opinion,  therefore,  on 
the  subject;  some  cpntending,  that  China  was,  and 
others  that  it  was  not,  open  to  the  efforts  of  mission- 
aries to  propagate  the  Gospel. 

Anxious  to  set  this  question  at  rest,  the  directors  of 
the  missionary  society  encouraged  the  author  to  under- 
take a  voyage  along  the  coast  of  China,  to  distribute 
Scriptures  and  tracts,  and  to  ascertain  the  openings 
which  existed,  for  the  propagation  of  the  Gosjiel,  in 
that  empire.  The  Bible  Society,  also,  authorize<l  the 
late  Dr.  Morrison,  to  go  to  the  extend  of  two  hundred 


366  RKNKWED    ATTEMI'TS. 

pounds,  in  promoting  the  circulation  of  the  Scriptures ; 
so  that  both  those  institutions  concurred  in  patronift- 
iiig  the  proposed  undertaking.  Nolthat  either  Com- 
mittee imagined,  that  China  was  to  he  evangelized  l>y 
such  desultory  labours,  or  di-eamcd  of  calculating  lh« 
number  of  converts  by  the  amount  of  Itible  or  tract 
distribution ;  but,  because  they  imagined  that  barriers 
and  restrictions  would,  by  that  means,  be  broken  down, 
the  minds  of  the  people  become  gnulually  enligfateoed, 
and  the  government  hn  led  eventually  to  sanction  what 
the  mass  of  their  subjects  might  he  induced  to  adopt. 
More  knowledge  of  the  country  might  likewise  be 
gained,  and  confidence  inspired  in  the  breasts  of  m^ 
sionaries,  who  might  advance,  step  by  step,  to  mora 
extensive  and  permanent  efforts  for  the  diffusion  and 
establishment  of  the  truth. 

The  catholic  missionaries  bad  once  no  knowledge 
of,  or  adherents  in  China;  but  went  forth,  in  the  first 
instance,  unprotected ;  and  gaining  friends  wherever  they 
turned,  were  by  them  screened  and  supported,  till  they 
had  secured  a  footing,  and  were  with  difficulty  expelled. 
Further,  when  the  decree  went  forth,  to  banish  their 
agents,  and  destroy  their  churches,  they  still  found' 
means  to  work  their  way  into  the  provinces,  because 
they  adready  knew  the  road,  and  had  established  an 
acquaintance  with  thousands  of  the  inhabitants.  It  ifl 
possible,  that  the  means  they  u.sed  to  escape  thu  ncAice 
of  the  government,  and  to  ingratiate  themselves  with  the 
people,  were  such  as  protestant  missionaries  couUl  not 
employ;  but  the  knowledge  of  the  countrj*,  and  famili- 
arity with  the  inhabitants,  was  the  main  secret  of  their 
Buccetis :  and,  if  we  wish  to  stand  on  the  sjunc  vantage 
ground,  we  must  go  thither  frequently,  and  protract  our 


author's  arrival.  367 

8tay«  until  we  can  at  length  sit  down  and  cultivate  the 
field.  The  first  Romish  missionaries  recommended 
themselves  by  their  scientific  acquirements; — ^modern 
protestant  labourers  contemplate  winning  their  way  by 
benevolent  eflforts; — the  healing  of  the  sick  and  the 
instruction  of  the  ignorant,  may  produce  as  deep  an 
impression  on  the  minds  of  the  Chinese,  as  the  calcu- 
lation of  eclipses,  or  the  arrangement  of  the  calendar ; 
and  seeking  alone  the  glory  of  God,  and  the  salvation 
of  man,  we  may  confidently  look  for  a  blessing  on  our 
endeavours. 

On  the  authors  arrival  in  Canton,  in  the  summer  of 
1835,  he  was  welcomed  by  the  American  missionaries, 
who  had  been  labouring  there  for  several  years,  and 
introduced,  by  them,  to  the  acquaintance  of  D.  W.  C. 
Oliphant,  Esq.  an  American  merchant,  of  high  respect- 
ability, and  well-known  benevolence,  who  took  great 
interest  in  the  propagation  of  the  Gospel  in  China. 
The  conversation  immediately  turned  on  the  propriety 
of  a  voyage  up  the  coast.  There  was  no  question  al>out 
the  importance  of  the  undertaking,  as  it  appeared  almost 
the  only  mode  of  reaching  the  mass  of  the  Chinese 
people ;  but  great  difficulties  appeared  in  the  way,  the 
principal  of  which  was  the  want  of  a  suitable  ves- 
sel, in  which  the  voyage  could  be  made.  A  passage 
in  the  opium  ships,  proceeding  in  that  direction,  ap- 
peared ver}'  objectionable;  as  the  habits  of  such  vessels, 
the  nature  of  the  intercourse  carried  on  bv  them,  and 
the  class  of  the  Chinese,  with  whom  thev  came  in  con- 
tact,  almost  precluded  the  |)ossibility  of  effecting  any 
good  by  such  means.  A  trading  vessel,  with  a  general 
cargo,  intending  to  touch  at  the  various  ports,  towards 
the  north-east,  would  be  more  eligible ;  but  the  most 


368 


OFKEll    OF    . 


suitable  of  all,  would  be  a  ship  taken  up  for  the  pur- 
pose, which  might  be  under  the  entire  direction  of  th« 
missionaries,  go  where  they  directed,  stay  as  long  i 
they  pleased,  and  mix  up  nothing  with  the  object,  which 
might  be  likely  to  prejudice  the  ciiuse  in  the  estimatioa 
of  the  heathen.  As,  however,  nu  trading  vessel,  with 
an  unexceptionable  freight,  was  announced  for  sailing, 
and  as  no  prospect  offered  itself  for  chartering  a  ship, 
for  the  purpose  in  view,  the  author  was  obliged  to  re- 
main until  some  more  favourable  opportunity  occumsdi" 

A  month  had  scarcely  elapsed,  before  a  vessel  WM 
put  up  for  the  northern  i>orts,  intending  to  touch  at 
Ning-po,  in  the  province  of  Chf-Keang,  and  to  call  af 
various  other  ])laces,  with  the  view  of  extending  the 
trade  in  that  direction.  The  owners  obligingly  offered' 
the  author  a  passage  in  her ;  l)ut  it  was  ascertained  thai 
she  carried,  in  conjunction  with  other  merchandize,  the 
prohibited  ibug,  opium  ;  and  as  it  was  necessary  to' 
come  to  a  final  decision  upon  the  question,  whethet* 
missionaries  should  avail  themselves  of  such  opportu* 
nities,  or  not,  the  whole  case  was  looked  into,  and  the: 
siip[K)sed  advantages  or  disadvantages  of  the  undei« 
taking  fully  canvassed. 

In  favour  of  the  voyage,  it  was  ui^ed,  that  the  vessel' 
was  going  to  a  considerable  distance,  would  touch  at  a 
number  of  places,  and  was  Hkely  to  be  employed  in  the 
expedition  for  a  length  of  time;  therfby  affonling  ahunJ 
dant  means  for  communicating  with  the  natives.  aiu_ 
for  circulating  tracts  in  all  directions.  The  expericncj 
of  the  commander,  and  his  extensive  acquaintance  with 
the  coast,  and  its  iuhabitants,  were  also  stated,  hf 
which  means  many  dangers  in  the  navigation,  and  inW 
IHidimenL-i  in  ihc  intcrcoiinie  with  the  jieople.  would  h& 


AROUMENTft   ON    DOTH    SIDES.  359 

avoided.  The  time  of  her  sailing  was  considered  ad- 
vantageous, as  the  winds  were  favourable  for  proceed- 
ing to  the  north-east,  and  the  monsoon  would  just  be 
on  the  tiun,  when  the  ship  would  have  to  steer  home- 
ward, llie  probability  of  this  being  the  only  vessel 
was  hinted;  and  the  inference  drawn,  that  if  this  oppor- 
tunity were  lost,  it  was  not  likely  that  another  would 
soon  occur.  A  great  number  of  books  were  lying  ready, 
on  board  the  receiving  ships,  at  Lintin,  and  it  was  difli- 
cult  to  stow  them  elsewhere,  in  China :  if  means  were 
not  taken  to  circulate  them,  therefore,  the  patience  of 
those  kind  friends,  who  gave  them  gratuitous  shiproom, 
would  soon  be  exhausted,  and  they  must  be  sent  Ijack 
to  Malacca  or  Singapore.  A  strong  desire  was  known 
to  exist  among  the  people  of  England,  to  ascertain  the 
real  state  of  things  on  the  coast,  and  whether  (Jhina 
were,  or  were  not,  open  to  the  Gosjk»1  :  while  the  visit 
of  the  author,  to  Canton,  was  mainly  to  discover  the 
facilities  for  tract  distribution,  and  free  intercourse, 
which  it  would  be  impossible  to  find  out  without 
procee<ling  in  that  direction.  However  unadvisable, 
therefore,  the  connection  between  missionary  ojk* ra- 
tions and  opium  speculations  might  be,  as  a  general 
thing,  yet,  in  the  present  instance,  there  were  those 
who  thought,  that  the  opportunity  out^lit  not  to  be  lost. 
This  ap|K'ared  to  be  the  utmost  that  could  be  said  in 
favour  of  the  voyage,  while  on  the  other  hand,  the 
objections  against  it  were  powerful  and  insunnountabli'. 
The  simph?  eireumstanee  of  the  vessel  brinu:  in^a^fd 
in  the  (»pium  tradr,  was  enough  to  deter  thr  propagator 
of  Christianity  fnmi  connecting  hiinsrif  with  hvw  It 
was  not  meant  to  hv  argued,  that  there  was  anythini? 
morallv  wrong  in  tin*  taking,  and,  eonse(|uently,  in  tin' 

2  II 


360 


THE    EVILS    Ol'    THE    (JI'llM    THAUE 


vending  of  opium,  when  required  or  prescribed  a^  a 
medicine ;  but  when  employed  as  a  mere  Rtimutant. 
and  indidged  in  as  a  luxurj-,  it  was  known  to  be  inju- 
rious to  the  health  and  interests  of  those  who  habitually 
used  it.  It  not  only  involved  a  waste  of  property,  time, 
and  physical  energies,  but  it  prostrated  the  mental 
powers,  and  benumbed  the  conscience  of  every  constant 
consumer ;  while  the  disgrace  connected  with  it,  in- 
duced a  habit  of  deceit  and  concealment,  which  gra- 
dually obliterated  all  regard  to  truth  and  honesty. 
There  could  be  no  quetition,  therefore,  that  every  om; 
who  used  opium,  as  a  daily  beverage,  did  wrong,  antl 
was  highly  culpable,  as  a  self-destroyer.  In  like  man- 
ner, those  who  helped  him  to  it,  for  such  purposes,  had 
some  share  in  the  guilt  of  hastening  his  ruin.  No  one 
pretends  that  the  opium  sent  to  China,  falls  into  the 
hands  of  the  faculty,  and  is  prescribed  by  them  to  allay 
the  pain  of  their  patients.  It  is  certain,  that  all  of  it 
is  bought  up  by  persons  entirely  ignorant  of  medicinr, 
and  is  used  solely  as  a  means  of  stupifying  and  poi- 
soning the  people.  The  quantities  in  which  it  is  im- 
ported, and  the  class  of  persons  to  whom  it  is  dispoeed 
of,  sufficiently  prove  this.  With  this  full  perceptioii  of 
the  evils  of  the  habit,  while  we  readily  admit  that  the 
opium  consumer  does  wrong,  we  cannot  deny  that  the 
opium  dealer  offends  also;  and  that  all  connected 
with  the  trade  in  question,  err  in  exact  proportion  to 
the  extent  in  which  they  are  mixed  up  with  it.  The 
grower,  the  vender,  and  the  carrier  of  opium,  where  it 
is  raised,  and  disposed  of,  in  large  quantities,  for  the 
purpose  of  sui)plying  an  ignorant  pagan  people,  who 
use  it  as  a  means  of  intoxication.  muHt  all  be  impli* 
cated  in  blame.     Were  there  only  a  chest  or  two  of 


AS    DISREPUTABLE.  361 

u[>iuin,  on  board  a  vessel  proceeding  from  one  Euro- 
pean port  to  another,  where  it  might  fall  into  the  hands 
of  the  apothecary,  and  be  properly  and  discreetly  used, 
no  objection  could  be  taken  to  the  holiest  and  best  of 
men  embarking  in  the  voyage ;  but  where  a  vessel  is 
loaded  with  it,  and  where  the  object  is  to  extend  the 
trade  in  this  deleterious  drug,  beyond  the  confines  of 
civilization,  amongst  a  people  who  know  not  the  pro- 
per use  of  it ;  then  the  expedition  itself  must  be  evil, 
and  all  who  accompany  it,  knowing  the  object  and  its 
tendencies,  must  come  in  for  their  portion  of  blame. 

The  connection  of  a  missionary  with  a  regular  opium 
ship  was  found  to  be  disreputable.  The  opium  mer- 
chants, themselves,  though  exceedingly  friendly,  and 
remly  to  lend  every  jiossible  aid  to  persons  wishing  to 
explore  the  coast,  yet  conceive  it  quite  out  of  character 
for  missionaries  to  make  opium  vessels  the  vehicle  for 
the  diffusion  of  divine  knowledge.  All  wise  and  good 
men,  also,  consider  the  cause  of  God  contaminated  by 
such  connections.  But  the  most  serious  objection  is, 
that  the  Chinese  bring  it  as  the  main  argument  against 
Christianity,  that  its  professors  vend  opium ;  with  how 
much  greater  force  would  they  urge  this  objection, 
should  a  missionar}'  embark  in  an  opium  ship,  and 
carry  out  boxes  of  tracts  in  company  with  chests  of 
opium  ?  The  Chinese  authorities,  and  jHfople,  observ- 
ing a  missionary  on  boanl  such  a  vessel,  and  not  being 
able  to  discriminate,  would  recognize  him  as  a  real 
vender  of  the  drug,  and  stigmatize  his  character  and 
doctrines  accordingly. 

The  nature  of  an  opium  voyage  would  greatly  cramp 
the   efforts  of  a   missionary  connected   with  it ;    for, 

2b2 


302  A-S    OBSTBlCXnii. 

supposing  the  captain  and  supercargo  lo  be  ever  so 
i'riendly,  anJ  willing  to  afford  every  facility  for  the 
accomplishment  of  his  plans,  yet  it  is  not  always  in 
their  power  to  do  so.  The  object  of  the  opium  smug- 
glers being  to  elude  the  vigilance  of  the  Chinese  autho- 
rities, they  frequently  lie  at  a  considerable  lUstance 
from  the  shore,  where  a  few  lawless  adventurers  come 
off  in  boats  and  purchase  opium.  'ITiese  transactions 
are  carried  on  in  the  night,  and  always  under  the  i^ 
prehension  of  a  sudden  surprise ;  should  a  government 
cruiser  heave  in  sight,  the  boats  of  ihe  contraband 
traders  immediately  decamp ;  and,  by  the  dawn  of  day. 
nothing  is  seen  of  the  native  smugglers.  MeanwhiK* 
the  P^uropean  continues  in  the  offing,  without  sending 
a  boat  on  shore  for  weeks  together;  and  when  the  com- 
manders have  leisure  and  inclination  so  lo  do,  (hey  arv 
not  unfrequcntly  deterred  by  Ihe  inclemency  of  tlic 
weather,  and  the  rocky  nature  of  the  coast.  Besides 
which,  the  character  established  by  the  vessels  engaged 
in  this  trade,  is  not  calculated  to  procure  them  a  favour- 
able reception  when  they  do  land,  so  that  the  commit* 
nication  with  the  shore  is  necessarily  circumscribed. 

Further,  it  would  he  difficult  for  a  missionary  to 
remain  neutral  on  the  opium  question,  whiUt  embarked 
on  such  an  expedition.  He  would  be  frequently  inter- 
rogated by  the  natives  as  to  the  existence  of  opium  on 
board,  and  would  now  and  then  be  asked  as  lo  its  price. 
Should  any  misunderstanding  arise  between  the  foreign 
merchant  and  the  native  dealer,  about  the  bai^n,  the 
missionar)',  as  being  best  acquainted  with  both  lan- 
guages, would  be  most  readily  appealed  to.  when  he 
would  feel  him.'^elf  callfd  njMm  lo  express  an  opinion. 


AS    INCOMPATIBLE.  363 

Thiui,  he  must  either  give  some  assistance  to  the  trade, 
or  he  must  denounce  it :  the  former  would  be  improper ; 
the  latter,  in  his  circumstances,  imprudent. 

Again,  a  missionary  embarked  in  an  opium  ship, 
must  l)e  in  a  certain  sense  dependent  on  those  who 
man^^  the  vessel.  For,  although  he  may  pay  for  his 
passage,  to  and  from  the  place  of  his  destination,  yet 
that  would  not  entitle  him  to  the  use  of  the  boat,  or 
the  boat  8  crew,  on  all  occasions  ;  or  to  the  moving  of 
the  vessel  from  place  to  place,  to  suit  his  convenience. 
Should  this  ever  be  conceded,  through  the  kindness  of 
Uie  captain  or  sujiercargo,  the  missionary  would  feel 
himself  under  an  obligation  to  men,  of  whose  course 
of  conduct  he  could  not  approve,  and  yet  could  hartlly 
bring  himself,  in  such  a  situation,  to  condemn. 

By  means  of  the  proposed  voyage,  the  opium  trade 
would  most  likely  be  extended  to  a  province  in  which 
it  had  been  before  but  partially  known  ;  and  should  the 
mi8sionar}''s  aid,  in  interpreting  between  the  voyagers 
and  the  natives,  be  called  in,  he  would  be  contributing 
in  some  measure  to  the  further  spread  of  a  mischief 
which  has  been  already  too  widely  diffused. 

Besides  which,  the  evils  connected  with  the  disposal 
of  opium  on  the  projected  voyage,  were  likely  to  be 
greater,  more  extensive,  and  more  durable,  than  the 
good  that  might  be  accomplished  by  the  distribution  of 
books.  In  fact,  the  effects  resulting  from  the  one  would 
lie  immediatt*,  palpable,  and  certain  ;  whili*  the  conse- 
quences of  the  other  would  be  distant,  partial,  and 
to  us  unknown. 

Kvery  instance  of  the  connection  of  missionary  ojh»- 
ratitms  with  opium  speculations,  strengthens  the  hands 
of  those  engaged  in  the  trade,  and  weakens  the  force  of 


364  AS    INJURIOUS. 

those  at^iiments  that  may  be  employed  against  H. 
Insignificant  as  missionaries  may  personally  I>e,  theilr 
character  is  of  some  weight ;  and  men  engaged  in  a 
questionable  sort  of  traffic,  would  be  glad  of  iheir 
countenance  and  example.  Now  the  time  is  not  far 
distant,  when  the  opium  trade,  like  the  traffic  in  slaves, 
will  be  denounced  by  every  friend  to  religion  and 
morality ;  but  the  roan  who  is  connected  with,  und 
under  obbgations  to,  such  dealers,  in  the  traDsactions 
referred  to,  can  hardly  raise  his  voice  against  it ;  while 
the  individual  who  has  ever  kept  aloof  from  such  asso- 
ciations, can  go  to  the  full  extent,  which  conscience 
urges,  in  condemning  the  trade.  Missionaries  ought 
not,  therefore,  to  deprive  themselves  of  a  jKiwerfuI 
argument  against  a  crying  evil,  by  uniting  their  ope- 
rations with  the  proceedings  of  those,  whom  they  now 
inwardly,  and  must  one  day  outwardly,  condemn. 

It  not  unfrequently  happens,  that  the  Chinese  8mng>- 
gling  boats  come  in  contact  with  the  revenue  cutters, 
when  contests  ensue,  and  blood  is  shed.  'I'he  natives 
tit  out,  for  such  illicit  transactions,  some  of  the  smartest 
and  fleetest  craft  that  ever  cut  the  waves :  and  pullod 
by  fifty  men  on  a  side,  they  dart  through  the  water  like 
a  shot.  The  government  officers  have  imitated  theid 
in  this,  and  sometimes  overtake  and  grapple  with  them. 
In  this  way.  desjH'rate  fights  occur,  and  nimierous  live* 
are  lost.  Besides  what  takes  place  afloat,  the  Chin«ee 
on  shore  are  frequently  taken  up  for  engaging  in  the 
opium  trade,  and  beheaded  for  their  disobedience. 
While  the  author  was  in  China,  the  head**  of  two  native 
opium  dealers  were  sent  round  the  towns  and  villages, 
lo  strike  terror  into  other  offenders ;  and  since  lh« 
emperor  has  come  to  the  n'sohition  to  put  down  the 


n6  regular  traders.  365 

opium  trade  by  main  force,  numbers  have  paid  the 
forfeit  of  their  lives  for  their  connection  with  these 
lawless  proceedings.  Now,  had  these  men  fallen  in  a 
good  cause,  we  should  reprobate  the  sanguinary  edicts 
which  unjustly  cut  them  off ;  but  having  been  sacrificed 
at  the  shrine  of  lust  and  avarice,  we  must  not  only 
acquiesce  in  the  deservedness  of  their  punishment,  but 
consider  all  engaged  in  the  trade  as  in  some  way  im- 
plicated in  the  guilt  of  their  untimely  and  disgraceful 
end.  How  then  could  a  missionary  consistently  unite 
himself  with  transactions  of  such  an  injurious  tendency*^ 

These  considerations  induced  the  author  to  decline 
the  offer  of  a  passage  in  the  ship  referred  to;  and 
rather  forbear  ever  to  set  foot  on  the  northern  shores  of 
China,  or  to  distribute  one  book  there,  than  to  do  so 
through  the  medium  of  opium  vessels. 

While  such  8hii>s,  however,  are  objectionable,  regular 
trading  vessels  are  not  procurable.  Euroi)ean  commerce 
on  the  north-east  coast  of  C-hina,  whether  in  opium,  or 
in  other  commwlities,  is  altogether  contraband.  The 
high  price  and  small  compass  of  opium,  together  with 
the  prohibition  of  it  in  the  regular  iK)rt,  and  the  insa- 
tiable desire  of  the  Chinese  to  o))tain  it,  render  it  a 
profital)le  speculation,  even  to  the  clandestine  trader. 
But  the  precarious  nature  of  illegal  traffic  would  not 
answer  for  common  goods,  which  might  be  disposed  of 
at  Canton  ;  hence  few  merchants  think  of  sending  ves- 
sels along  the  coast,  for  any  other  puq)ose  than  to  vend 
opium.  The  (.'ompany  s  chartered  ship,  the  Amherst, 
in  which  Mr.  GutzlafT  made  his  second  voyage,  had  no 
j)ortion  of  the  dnig  on  board ;  but  verj*  few  vessels 
trading  in  the  same  direction  since,  have  been  free  from 
it.     To  wait  for  an  opjwrtunity,  therefore,  in  an  unex- 


36G 


IMl'OllTANCE    OP    OUTAINING 


ceptionable  trader,  would  be  an  idle  aiiticipatioti,  *k8- 
tined  not  to  be  realized. 

The  only  plan  that  suggested  itself,  was  to  hire 
vessel  for  the-  purpose,  carrying  neither  opium  nor  con- 
traband commodities  of  any  kind,  and  infiinging  no 
law,  but  that  which  forbids  the  introduction  of  the 
Gospel  into  a  heathen  country.  In  the  further  prose- 
cution of  these  undertakings,  it  will  doubtless  be  the 
cheapest  and  most  convenient  plan  to  purchase  a 
vessel,  to  go  when  and  where  the  missionaries  direct, 
and  to  stay  as  long  as  any  advantage  is  to  be  gained 
to  the  cause.  A  missionary  or  two,  devoted  to  the  un- 
dertaking, might  take  up  their  residence  on  board;  and 
a  printing  establishment,  by  means  of  wooden  blocks, 
or  lithography,  he  kept  in  operation,  whether  the  ves- 
sel be  under  weigh  or  at  anchor.  A  pious  physician 
might  accompany  the  expe(htion.  and  landing  daily,  or 
residing  on  shore,  while  the  ship  remained  at  anchor  in 
any  port,  he  might  secure  for  himself  and  coadjutM^ 
the  favour  of  the  populace,  and  the  countenance  of  the 
magistrates.  Native  converts,  who  are  the  objecto' 
of  persecution,  might  take  refuge  in  the  missionary' 
ship,  where  they  would  be  as  safe  from  the  malice  of 
the  native  government,  as  though  they  were  in  Eurojie; 
and  iie  at  the  same  time  useful  in  printing,  binding,* 
copying,  or  inteqireting  for  the  missionaries.  Thug' 
the  vessel  would  answer  the  manifold  puqiose  of  a  mis^l 
sionary  residence,  asylum,  church,  diBi)eusary,  printing 
office,  and  depository  of  tracts;  while  it  was  employtrd^ 
in  multiplying  and  dispersing  the  word  of  life,  in  all 
parts  of  the  China  sea ;  and  gathering  information, 
at  once  useful  to  the  missionary,  the  mariner,  and  the. 
merchant.    When  jwrseculed  in  one  city,  the  voyagem< 


A    MISSIONARY   SHIP.  367 

might  literally  flee  to  another ;  no  surveillance  or  espi- 
onage need  be  apprehended,  and  no  native  would  be 
implicated  in  the  conduct  of  those  on  board,  as  none 
would  be  security  or  responsible  for  them.  Much  new 
ground  for  missionary  operations  would  be  discovered, 
and  great  advances  made  in  the  work  of  spreading 
Bibles  and  tracts,  superior  to  any  that  have  yet  been 
witnessed.  When  the  vessel  was  not  employed  in 
prosecuting  these  voyages,  she  could  be  stationed  at 
Lintin,  where  printing  could  be  carried  on,  and  mis- 
sionaries reside,  while  divine  service  might  be  per- 
formed for  the  l)enefit  of  the  crews  of  the  numerous 
vessels  lying  there.  In  fact,  considering  the  restriction 
on  missionaries,  in  Canton,  and  the  openings  afforded 
for  extensive  tract  distribution  on  thi»  coast,  a  vessel  of 
the  kind  referred  to,  is  the  principal  means  of  operating 
effectually  among  the  Chinese.  Should  the  commander 
and  crew  be  well-disj)osed,  their  example  would  go  a 
gR*at  way  towanls  neutralizing  the  peniieious  effect  of 
a  contrary  course  of  conduct,  so  long  and  so  plentifully 
exhibited  before  the  natives  of  the  east.  Not  only 
would  such  an  entorpri/A*  bear  essentially  on  the  best 
intert*sts  of  China,  but  mutual  intercourse  between  that 
countr\*  and  foreign  nations  would  be  promoted,  com- 
merce advanced,  and  navigation  freed  from  dangers,  by 
the  discoveries  made  on  that  hitherto  unexplored  coast. 
'ITie  only  objection  against  such  an  undertaking  is  the 
expense,  which  would  be  too  great  for  a  missionar)' 
Kocietv  to  bear,  if  drawn  from  their  usual  funds;  but  if 
rai.sed  by  an  extra  effort,  the  objects  of  the  friends  of 
missions  wouKl  be  answered,  without  crippling  the 
energies  of  the  institution  in  other  c|uarters.  It  is 
pleasing  to  retleet,  that  just  as  such  an  object  became 


368  OFFER    OP    A    VESSEL. 

necessary,  an  association  in  aid  of  it  has  been  fortotd; 
and  a  number  of  pious  and  public>spirited  merchants  d|| 
America,  have  put  down  their  names  for  the  sum  of 
thousand  dollars,  in  order  to  procure  a  vessrl  for  sudi 
purposes.  The  ChriHtians  of  Britain  have  not  htm 
behind  their  Irans-atlantic  brethren ;  and  a  vessel  hs^ 
actually  been  purchased  in  England,  and  has  already 
sailed,  for  the  purpose  of  conveying  missionaries  fnv^ 
island  to  island,  through  the  South  Seas.  If,  however 
such  a  means  of  extending  the  truth,  l>e  necessary  il 
the  islands  of  the  Pacific,  it  is  much  more  needed  tl 
China,  where  the  missionary's  home  and  refuge  tnuS 
be  afloat,  till  he  can  "find  rest  for  the  sole  of  his  foot' 
ashore ;  and  where  there  is  a  much  wider  and  more 
populous  tield,  for  the  propagating  and  planting  of 
Christianily,  than  in  the  whole  world  beside. 

While  thus  deliberating  and  planning,  an  American 
brig,  the  Huron,  Thomas  Winsor.  master,  burthen  twfl 
hundred  and  ten  tons,  arrived  at  Linlin,  chartered  bjr 
the  house  of  Oliphant  and  Co.  of  Canton,  at  the  rate  of 
six  hundred  dollars  monthly.  A  cargo  not  being  ready. 
the  charterers  generously  offered  the  use  of  the  brig. 
for  several  months,  for  a  voyage  up  the  coast,  if  the 
missionaries  could  come  to  an  agreement  with  the 
captain,  for  his  extra  trouble,  and  for  the  additional 
expense  of  the  expedition.  The  captain  being  a  stran- 
ger in  China,  and  hearing  that  the  coast  was  iinsur- 
veyed.  and  the  navigation  dangerous,  felt  unwilling  to 
go :  preferring  to  proceed  to  Manilla  or  Singapore, 
compliance  with  his  original  charter,  rather  tlian 
take  the  intended  x'oyagc,  for  as  much  again.  He 
plained,  also,  that  his  brig  was  too  slightly  manoi 
tiellcieiit  in  the  necessary  tackling  for  a  coasting  voyaj 


BARGAIN    CONCLUDED.  369 

and  had  her  copper  much  out  of  repair ;  so  that  if  the 
missionaries  went  on  the  proposed  expedition,  they  must 
riiip  six  additional  hands,  provide  another  anchor,  find 
themselves  in  provisions,  and  pay  him,  in  addition  to 
the  sum  specified  in  his  charter-party,  four  hundred 
dollars  monthly,  for  the  increased  wear  and  tear  of  his 
vessel,  and  for  the  additional  trouble  and  care  necessary 
in  navigating  an  unknown  coast ;  besides  providing  the 
reqtusite  insurance.  ITiis  would,  altogether,  amount 
to  six  hundred  dollars  monthly,  beyond  the  original 
hire.  On  enquiry,  however,  it  was  found  that  both 
Bums,  put  together,  would  not  much  exceed  the  usual 
terms  at  which  vessels  are  hired  for  the  north-east 
coast  of  China.  It  was  thought  bettor,  therefore,  to 
pay  the  sum  demanded  for  the  Huron,  than  much  more 
for  a  vessel  that  would  not  answer  half  so  well ;  parti- 
cularly as  the  charterers  so  generously  offered  to  relin- 
quish the  use  of  the  vessel  for  the  object  specified. 

It  was  not,  however,  without  some  diflieiilty  that  the 
captain  could  be  induced  to  venture,  even  after  his 
terms  had  been  agreed  to;  and  not  before  Mr.  Gutzlaff 
had  represented  to  him  the  ease  with  which  the  ex- 
pedition might  be  made  now,  compared  with  the  state 
of  things  when  he  first  undertook  his  voyage.  The 
bargain  was  at  length  struck,  stores  wen»  laid  in,  new 
hands  shipped,  and  the  travellers  prepared  to  embark 
immediately.  With  regard  to  charts,  great  difficulty 
was  experienced ;  for,  with  the  exception  of  Ross's 
chart,  f'dong  the  coast  of  Canton,  and  Kees's  sketches 
of  the  entrance  to  Shang-hae,  Ning-po,  and  FidiH'how, 
togi*tluT  with  a  de.scription  of  two  harbours  on  the 
northern  coast  of  Shan-tung,  we  had  to  trust  entirely 
to  tln'  old   Dutch  and  French  charts,  or  to  the  maps 


370  THE    VOYAGERS    EMBARK. 

constructed  by  the  Catholic  missionaries.  I'he  nc 
chart  of  the  north-east  coast  of  China,  published  b; 
Horsburgh  in  1 835,  had  not  arrived  in  China,  by 
time  the  expedition  sailed.  If  that  had  been  posses 
much  trouble  and  danger  would  have  been  spared,  and 
the  voyage  rendered  more  expeditious  and  effectual. 
The  late  Rev.  Mr.  Stevens,  seaman's  chaplain,  at 
Whampoa,  who  had  formerly  accompanied  Mr.  Gutir 
laff  on  one  of  his  voyages,  embarked  with  the  author; 
and  though  imperfectly  acquainted  with  the  language, 
his  counsel  and  experience  proved  of  great  assistance. 
The  vessel  was  not  freighted  with  any  cargo,  as  trade 
Avas  not  the  object  of  the  vogagc.  Several  hundred 
bags  of  rice  were,  however,  put  on  board  by  the  Cbiis-j 
tian  merchant,  who  lent  us  the  brig,  with  the  view  of 
assisting  the  suffering  natives,  should  a  scarcity  of  pro- 
visions be  found  to  prevail  on  the  coast.  Of  this  a 
small  portion  was  given  away  to  a  few  starving  fisher- 
men; and  the  rest,  as  much  as  could  be  saved  from  con- 
sumption and  spillage,  was  returned  to,  and  received 
by  the  shippers.  The  only  disposable  cargo,  consisted 
of  books ;  about  twenty  boxes  of  which  were  stowed 
away  in  the  hold.  There  were  about  six  thousand 
volumes  of  portions  of  Scripture,  and  the  rest  consisted 
of  books  and  tracts,  printed  at  Batavia,  Malacca,  and 
Canton,  which  had  been  lying  some  time  at  Lintin, 
ready  for  distribution. 


j 


•  -*"-''•'  vinvvMav^i 


\ 


I 


CHAPTER    XV. 

NARRATrV^E    OF    THE    VOYAGE. 

EMBARKATION  —  AFPREIIENSION  OP  A  STORM —WATER.8POrT8  — CHI- 
NESE IDEAS  OP  THEM  — VOYAGE  UP  THE  YELU)W  SEA  ~  ARRIVAL  AT 
8HAN-TUNO  AND  WEI-HAE— FIr6t  LANDING  — VISIT  OP  THE  MANDA- 
RINS  ON  BOARD  — SECOND  LANDING  — DIFPICULTIE8  IN  THE  WAY- 
DISCUSSIONS  ON  THE  BEACH  — ADJOURNMENT  TO  THE  TEMPLE  — EX. 
CUR8I0N  INTO  THE  INTERIOR  — AMICABLE  CONFERENCE  — EAGERNESS 
FOR  BOOKS  — RAMBLE  OVER  THE  ISLAND  OP  LEW-KUNG-TAOU— VISIT 
Tl)  A  PEACEABLE  VILLAGE  — SECOND  DAY'S  OPERATIONS  — A  BURIAL 
GROUND  —  DESCRIITION  OF  THE  VILL.VGE8  —  AND  STATE  OF  THE 
COUNTRY  — CURIOSITY  OF  THE  PEOPLE  — QUIET  DISTRIBUTION  OF 
BOOKS  — ANXIETY  FOR  MORE  — ATTENTION  TO  PRE.\CHING  — SECOND 
VISIT  OF  THE  MANDARINS  ON  BOARD  — SUMMARY. 

In  presenting  the  remler  with  a  narrative  of  the  voyage, 
made  by  the  author  up  the  north-east  coast  of  China, 
the  usual  jmrade  of  courses  and  hearings,  with  other 
uninteresting  appendages,  of  a  nautical  exjH'dition,  will 
be  omitted  ;  and  only  such  events  and  circumstances  al- 
luded to,  as  may  be  likely  to  throw  light  on  the  country 
and  its  inhabitants,  and  to  rej)resent  the  nature  of  the 
intercourse  which  foreigners  are  enabled  to  hold  with 
the  people  of  China.  The  author  will  be  compelled  in 
the  narrative,  to  speak  in  the  iirst  person ;  and  as  the 
description  here  given  is  thi»  result  of  impressions  made 
on  the  spot,  a  liveliness  of  style  may  sometimes  be  met 
with,  which  it  is  hoped  the  reader  will  kindly  excuse. 
Having  shipiK*d  our  additional  hands,  and  laid  in  the 


372  APPIIEHENSIOX    OF    A    STORM. 

stores  necessary  I'or  the  expedition,  we  set  sail  on  (Ik 
26lh  of  August,  1835,  from  Kajvsing-moon,  and  dn^ 
ped  gently  down  the  Canton  river.  Owing  to  caJm* 
and  light  winds,  we  made  but  little  progress ;  while 
the  heat  was  so  intense,  that  we  could  hardly  endure 
the  suffocation  below,  or  the  broiling  above.  Wc 
reached  the  Lan-taou  passage  by  the  evening  ;  and  the 
next  day,  standing  through  the  channel,  we  came  to  an 
anchor  off  the  mouth  of  'f  ae-tam  bay ;  intending,  if  it 
should  blow  a  hurricane,  which,  by  the  fulling  of  the 
barometer,  we  had  reason  to  apprehend,  to  run  into  the 
bay  for  shelter.  This  bay  affords  a  convenii-nt  relreal 
for  vessels  going  out  to  the  eastward,  being  bheltcml 
from  all  winds  except  the  south  ;  and  so  secure,  even  in 
that  direction,  that  there  is  little  danger  of  a  heavy  sea 
in  this  quiet  harbour.  The  typhoons  or  hurricanes,  in 
these  latitudes,  are  tremendous,  and  when  vessels  are 
overtaken  by  them  off  shore,  without  sea  room  or  shel- 
ter, their  destruction  is  almost  inevitable.  Even  in  the 
harbour  of  Kajj-sing-moon,  where  the  receiving  ship» 
anchor  during  the  stormy  season,  vessels  have  been 
known  to  drift  from  their  moorings,  and  have  be«n 
found  high  and  dry  u^ion  the  beach,  after  one  of  these 
dreadful  gales.  An  Knglish  ship,  only  a  few  weck« 
before  we  sailed,  drove  eight  miles,  with  two  anchors 
down,  among  rocks  and  islands,  and  was  w^ithin  a  few 
yards  of  destruction,  when  the  storm  al)atrd.  A  fine 
well-built  coaster  was  also  dismasted  at  the  same  time, 
in  the  very  ])a6sage  in  which  we-  lay ;  so  that,  con- 
sidering the  threatening  aspect  of  the  weather,  there 
was  every  reason  for  the  utmost  caution. 

A  lowering  calm  continued  the  whole  of  the  next 
day;    but  towards  evening,  a  breeze  springing  up,  vee 


WATER-SPOUT8.  373 

stood  on  for  Pedro  Branca.  This  is  a  white  rock  (as 
the  name  in  Portuguese  indicates)  on  the  south  side  of 
the  province  of  Canton,  and  serves  as  a  mark  for  ship- 
ping proceeding  along  the  coast. 

On  the  30th  of  August,  we  were  in  sight  of  Ke&-tsze, 
or  Cup-chee  bay,  with  the  wind  a^head,  and  frequent 
squalls.     About  noon,  several  water-spouts  were  seen, 
which  afforded  us  much  interest ;  one  of  them  formed 
within  a  hundred  yards  of  the  vessel,  so  that  we  could 
distinctly  mark  its  operation:    we  were,  however,  in 
great  consternation,  lest  it  should  break  over  our  heads, 
particularly  as  it  fell  a  dead  calm  just  at  the  time,  and 
we  found  our  vessel  drifting  nearer  and  nearer  to  the 
aqueous  phenomena;  till  at  length,  to  our  suqmse  and 
joy,  it  dispersed,     llie  Chinese  imagine  these  water- 
8i>out8  to  be  occasioned  by  the  ascent  and  descent  of  the 
**  dragon  king  of  the  deep ;"  and  indeed,  they  bear  such 
a  striking  resemblance  to  a  rising  serpent,  a  foaming 
dragon,  or  a  flying  monster,  that  we  can  scarcely  won- 
der at  their  ha\ing  formed    this   superstitious  idea. 
When  the  watery  cylinder  first  rises,  they  say,  the  dra- 
gon is  ascending  to  heaven ;   and  when  the  spout  is 
forming  in  the  clouds,  they  imagine,  they  can  trace  his 
horns :  while  his  head  and  tail  they  think  never  appear 
at  the  same  moment.     Representations  may  frequently 
Imj  seen  in  Chinese  houses  of  the  '^divine  dragon/'  the 
idea  of  which  probably  originated  in  these  water-spouts. 
They  have,  however,  carried  their  fancies  of  the  dragon 
much  farther  than  water-spouts  would  warrant,   and 
have  associated  it  with  every  thing  that  is  im)>erial  and 
divine ;  hence  we  find  dragons  depicted  in  their  temples, 
rampant  on  the  roof,  twining  round  the  pillars,  or  en- 
circling the  candles ;  while  '*  the  dragon  throne."  **  the 


37-4  \OYAGE    PROSECUTED. 

dragon  eyes,"  and  ■'  the  dragon  pencil,"  are  tenriB  extlti- 
sively  applied  to  the  Chinese  autocrat.  It  may  be, 
that  "  the  great  red  dragon,  that  old  serpent,  the 
devil,"  has  invented  and  fostered  this  idea,  in  order  (• 
get  himself  worshipped,  in  his  own  much-loved  formv 
l)y  one  third  of  the  human  family. 

Towards  evening  we  came  in  wight  of  Breaker'^ 
Point,  which  forms  the  boundary  of  the  Canton  pro- 
vince; and  on  the  next  day,  passed  the  Lamocka.  ■ 
few  rocky  islets,  lying  off  the  southern  extremity  o( 
Fuh-kiJen,  On  the  second  of  Scplember,  we  were  of^ 
site  Amoey  (or  Hea-mun,  in  the  mandarin  dialert)} 
when  several  fishing  boats  were  seen,  some  of  which 
we  supplied  with  books.  These  boats  were  itnitj) 
miles  from  land,  and  one  of  them  had  been  out  six  dzji 
without  provisious ;  of  course,  our  rice  was  very 
ceptable  to  the  half-famished  crew. 

'ITie  next  day,  we  came  in  sight  of  Hae-Tan,  a 
island  on  the  east  coast  of  Fuh-keen,  which  we  past 
with  a  favourable  breeze,  going  at  the  rale  of  five  km 
an  hour,  with  scarcely  any  apparent  motion ;  the  \ 
was  pleasant  and  comparatively  cool,  and.  altogether, 
the  day  was  one  of  the  most  agreeable  we  had  S] 
since  leaving  Canton.    This  was  the  more  remarkabl 
as  the  Formosa  channel,  iu  which  we  then  were, 
celebrated  for  storms  and  rough  weather. 

On  the  next  Lord's  day,  we  were  favoured  with 
pros[)eroUB  breeze,  which  took  us  past  Sampansan,  ai 
several  other  small  islands,  towards  the  (.'hoo-san  ardii 
pelago.  We  embraced  this  opportunity  of  having  st 
vice  on  deck,  when  a  sermon  was  preached,  to  whii 
the  people  were  very  attentive.  Having  passed  tl 
Choo-rian  islands,  without   seeing  them,  we  6ciidd< 


m 


ARRIVAL   AT   WEI-HAE.  375 

through  the  yellow  sea,  with  a  fair  wind ;  and,  on  the 
lOth  of  September,  passed  ihe  Shan-tung  promontory^ 
round  which  we  intended  to  commence  our  operations. 
lliere  were  a  number  of  boats  and  junks  in  sight,  the 
crews  of  which  were,  doubtless,  astonished  to  behold  a 
barbarian  ship  in  those  seas.  After  rounding  the  pro- 
montory, we  steered  for  Wei-hae  bay,  but  were  kept 
off,  by  baffling  winds,  for  a  whole  day;  and  in  the 
night,  drifted  back  beyond  Alceste  Island,  which  is 
remarkable  for  a  hollow  rock,  through  which  the  sky 
is  visible  on  the  other  side  of  the  island.  The  next 
morning,  the  breeze  freshening,  with  the  tide  helping 
us,  we  fetched  into  the  harbour  of  Wei-hae,  and  cast 
anchor,  behind  the  island  of  Lew-kung-taou,  on  the 
11th  of  September.  Here  we  had  gratefully  to  i-ecord 
the  goodness  of  our  heavenly  Father,  in  bringing  us 
safely  to  such  a  distance;  and  prayed  earnestly  for 
needful  grace,  to  enable  us  to  act  on  this  important,  and^ 
perhaps,  hazardous  mission,  as  became  ^'  the  servants  of 
the  most  high  God,  come  to  shew  unto  men  the  way 
of  salvation.*' 

Having  observed  the  inhabitants  of  Lew-kung-taou 
very  busy,  in  sending  off  ten  or  a  dozen  boats  towards 
the  town  of  Wei-hae,  all  of  them  full  of  people,  and 
apparently  of  valuables,  as  though  they  apprehended 
us  to  be  marauders  or  desperadoes,  we  thought  it  best 
to  undeceive  them ;  and,  notwithstanding  the  heavy 
rain,  we  went  on  shore  in  the  afternoon.  On  arriv- 
ing at  the  l>each,  most  of  the  i)eople  ran  up  into  the 
village,  but  a  few  of  the  more  robust  and  daring, 
stood  their  ground.  This  was  a  critical  moment,  and 
the  feelings  of  both  {)arties  were,  perhaps,  a  little  afj^ 
tated.   Not  having  set  foot  on  this  {>art  of  (*hina  In^fore, 

2  c 


370  VISITS    TO    AN    ISLAND. 

we  dill  not  know  how  the  natives  wouUl  receive  \a. 
Much  had  been  said  about  the  hazard  of  landing  atany 
other  place  except  Canton ;  and  insult,  imprisonment. 
and  death,  were  predicted  as  the  consequences  of  such  a 
step.  The  natives,  on  their  part,  did  not  know  who  or 
what  we  were;  and  apprehended  the  most  fearful  things, 
when  they  saw  "  the  fierce  harharianB"  coming  amongst 
them.  Stepping  ashore,  however,  we  saluted  them  in 
their  own  tongue,  lo  which  they  cheerfully  responded, 
and  a  little  acquaintance  with  each  other,  soon  taught 
both  parlies  to  lay  aside  their  suspicions. 

After  asking  the  name  of  the  place,  and  introducing 
our  object,  we  went  forward,  through  some  cultivated 
fields,  to  the  village ;  at  the  entrance  of  which,  mak, 
women,  and  children  stood  to  receive  us.  'I'hey  re- 
turned our  salutations  in  a  cheerful  manner,  and  led 
the  way  into  a  house.  This  was  a  poor,  mean  dweUing* 
half  full  of  Barbadoes  millet,  which  appeared  to  be, 
with  them,  the  staff  of  life.  One  end  of  the  chiaf 
apartment  was  occupied  by  a  sort  of  raised  platforuH 
which  served  the  inhabitants  for  table,  chair,  l)ed-plac«i 
and  oven  ;  upon  this  we  sat  down,  to  converse  with  tfaai 
natives,  who  soon  filled  the  house.  On  opening  I 
basket  of  books,  we  found  that  few,  if  any,  could  reaA 
and  only  one  individual  accepted  of  a  volume.  The] 
were,  however,  very  civil ;  and  conversed  familiull 
for  some  time.  Among  other  things,  they  asked,  wb 
ther  our  vessel  were  (he  same  that  had  visited  thd 
island,  twenty  years  ago,  alluding  to  Lord  Amhersfi 
embassy ;  or  whether  we  were  connected  with  two  vd 
eels  which  had  more  recently  entered  their  harbour,  ft 
the  purpose  of  distributing  books.  They  asked  bn 
many  hands  wc  had  on  board ;  and  were  surprised  I 


DEPUTATION    OF   MANDARINS.  377 

hear,  that  the  whole  ships  company  amounted  to  no 
more  than  fifteen  persons,  saying  that  we  should  never 
be  able  to  get  our  anchor  up  with  such  a  small  com- 
plement of  men.  We  invited  diem  to  come  on  board 
and  see;  and,  receiving  a  present  of  a  few  fresh  vege- 
tables, we  returned  to  the  ship. 

The  next  day  it  continued  to  rain  and  blow,  but  in 
the  afternoon  a  Chinese  boat  came  off  to  us,  from  Wei- 
hae,  with  a  naval  captain,  two  lieutenants,  and  a  train 
of  followers.  The  captain  was  an  elderly  man,  with 
an  opaque  white  button  on  his  cap,  as  his  badge  of 
office,  while  the  lieutenants  had  gilt  buttons.*  lliey 
asked  our  names  and  surnames,  whence  we  came,  and 
whither  we  were  going.  To  this  we  replied,  that  we 
came  last  from  Canton,  which  place  we  had  left  about 
sixteen  days  before,  but  that  our  future  course  would 
be  very  much  determined  by  the  wind ;  for  if  that  blew 
from  the  north,  we  should  go  to  the  south :  and  if  from 
the  south,  we  should  steer  to  the  north.  At  the  latter 
statement,  they  seemed  rather  amused,  and  asked  us 
our  object.  We  informed  them  that  our  design  was  to 
do  good ;  that  a  number  of  pious  persons  in  our  own 

*  TIm  Chinaw  diTido  their  civil  and  miliUry  officers  into  nine  nmkt,  which 
ve  seTcrally  distinguished  by  a  button  or  ball,  about  the  idzc  of  a  wahiut,  on 
Uie  top  of  their  conical  capn.  The  flrnt  rank  includes  miubstcrs  of  state,  and 
pmidcnu  of  the  tribunals,  whose  caps  are  adorned  m-ith  a  red  gem.  The 
■rcond  rank  comprisoA  viceroys  and  governors  of  pro\  inces,  who  wear  an  infc- 
rinr  red  grni.  The  third  rank  embraces  the  judges,  treatfurers,  and  salt  ituper- 
iatcodenls,  who  are  distinguifthe<l  by  a  dark  blue  stone.  The  fourth  rank  com- 
prehends  the  supehntendonUi  of  circuits,  and  the  licutenantji  of  count ii*i«,  whtmv 
caps  art*  sunnounti*d  by  a  light  blue  sttme.  The  fifth  rank  rcfiTH  to  tho  nih^rs 
of  departments,  who  wear  a  rhrystal  globe.  The  sixth  and  M-vt-nth  rauki»  in- 
cJnde  the  magistrat4's  of  districts,  whose  appntphato  badge  is  a  white  stono 
fiube.  The  eighth  rank  n-itiHrts  thr  assistant  magiittrsti's  tif  dintrictM,  mho  are 
known  by  a  flowt-rcd  gilt  gli»br.  And  in  thr  ninth  rank,  an*  \illag«'  magiMratm 
and  iuf(*rior  officen,  whots'  badge  is  a  plain  gilt  globe.  The  military  offiron 
wear  the  sami*  badges,  but  mhatfwr.  thtir  rank,  they  always  gi%o  place  u>  n\tl 
offii-i*r«.  e«iii  i>f  inferior  dignity 

2c  2 


378 


THEIR    ENQUIRIES. 


coiinlry,  who  feared  God,  and  believed  in  Jesus,  Mf 
themselves  exceedingly  happy  in  their  profession,  and 
wished  to  extend  the  blessings  of  their  religion  to  othev 
parts  of  the  world.  They  therefore  caused  books  to 
be  printed,  and  sent  out  agents  to  distribute  them,  to 
all  who  might  be  able  and  willing  to  read  them.  W«' 
further  informed  them,  that  our  object  was  to  instruct 
all  who  came  to  us  in  the  knowledge  of  God,  and  U 
administer  relief  to  the  sick  and  miserable.  I'hey  thei' 
asked  to  see  the  books,  that  they  might  know  thei 
nature  of  these  instructions  ;  aud  on  a  basket-full  being 
handed  up,  they  helped  themselves  plentifully.  After 
this,  they  seemed  to  comprehend  our  object,  and  made 
no  objection  to  it.  They  then  enquired  as  to 
cargo,  and  were  informed  that  we  had  nothing  bufr 
books,  and  rice,  wherewith  to  supply  the  n-^cessitoua. 
They  said,  that  the  principal  mandarin  on  shore  would' 
have  paid  his  respects  in  person,  but  that  he  wa*  p* 
vented  by  the  weather;  we  made  the  same  excuse  for 
being  detained  on  board,  and  proposed  to  visit  ihe 
authorities  on  shore,  as  soon  as  the  rain  should  coasa' 
The  old  naval  captain  was  very  decrepid,  and  required) 
to  be  supported  into  bis  boat ;  but  the  lieutenants  were> 
robust  men,  though  very  unwarlilte.  They  were  afl( 
(Urty  in  their  ap[)earance,  and  had  it  not  been  for  C 
satin  boots,  and  mandarin  caps,  we  should  not  have  dis<^ 
tinguished  them  from  the  \-ulgar.  The  captain  beloDged 
to  the  naval  station  of  Ting-chow-foo,  while  the  lieth 
tenants  came  from  the  town  of  Wei-hae. 

The  day  folllowing  being  fine,  we  resolved  to  conn 
mencc  our  missionary  operations  on  shore,  and  coromo- 
nicate  t*>  the  surrounding  heathen  the  word  of  life.  W< 
therefore  left  the  brig,  about  nine  A.  M..  and  made  for 


THE   VOYAGERS   LAND.  379 

the  town  of  Wei-hae.  Observing  several  vessels  in  the 
harbour,  we  stopped  to  supply  them  with  books.  They 
belonged  to  the  province  of  Keang-soo,  and  differed 
horn  the  junks  of  Canton  and  Fuh-keen,  in  having 
brge  and  commodious  cabins  abaft,  well  sheltered 
from  the  rain  and  cold.  The  master  of  the  first  junk 
was  a  respectable  well-informed  man,  and  received  our 
books  and  advice,  with  much  deference  and  attention. 
His  crew  seemed  to  be  under  great  subjection  to  him, 
which  is  not  the  case  with  the  sailors  of  the  southern 
provinces;  and  all  appeared  desirous  of  seeing  and 
hearing  the  foreigners.  After  calling  at  two  or  three 
vessels,  we  proceeded  towards  shore,  passing  by  a  small 
fort  on  a  hill,  in  which  we  observed  a  few  soldiers, 
waving  a  flag  to  induce  us  to  return.  But  insensible 
to  such  signals,  we  kept  on  our  way,  and  soon  met  a 
government  boat,  with  a  mandarin  on  board,  whom 
we  recognized  to  be  one  of  the  lieutenants  who  had 
visited  us  the  day  before.  He  raised  his  hands,  on 
meeting  us,  in  a  complimentary  way ;  and  cried  out, 
that  the  principal  mandarin  was  gone  on  board  one  of 
the  junks  in  the  harbour,  to  await  our  arrival.  We 
thought,  however,  that  this  was  only  a  pretence  to  draw 
off  our  attention  from  the  shore ;  and  that  if  he  got  us 
on  board  the  junk,  he  would  raise  objections  against 
our  landing,  and  probably  defeat  our  object  at  the 
outset.  We  therefore  told  him,  that  we  would  go  on 
shore  first,  and  converse  with  the  mandarin  on  our 
return.  With  that,  giving  orders  to  our  sailors  to  pull 
stoutly,  we  soon  left  the  native  officer  astern. 

On  approaching  the  shore,  we  found  it  lineil  with  a 
dense  crowd,  into  the  midst  of  which  we  made  our  way, 
and  began  to  distribute  books.     Wo  had  not  pn>ceedeil 


38(.l  OBJECTIONS    MADE. 

far  with  our  work,  liefore  the  sjune  ofticiotis  subaheni 
was  at  our  elhow,  prt^esing  ub  most  earnestly  to  go  on 
hoard  the  junk,  where  the  chief  mandarin  was  waiting 
for  us.  We  replied,  that  we  should  first  take  a  walk 
round  the  town,  and  converse  with  the  people,  after 
which  it  would  be  time  enough  to  pay  visits.  So  say- 
ing, we  pushed  through  the  crowd,  the  otUcer  doing  all 
he  could  to  prevent  us ;  first,  by  urgent  solicitations, 
and  then  by  holding  our  hands  and  arms.  We  resisted 
all  attempts  at  personal  restraint,  and  a  tumult  was 
excited  by  the  contest ;  which  we  feared  might  procet- J 
to  extremities,  and  induce  the  natives  to  assist  their 
officer  in  compelling  us  to  return  to  the  boat.  In  thiij. 
however,  we  were  mistaken  ;  as  the  uniform  experienci: 
of  all  who  have  had  anything  to  do  with  the  Chinese 
is,  that  the  people  have  no  sympathy  with  their  oflicers. 
and  never  assist  them,  unless  compelled  by  force.  Tlie 
oppressions  and  exactions  of  the  mandarins,  in  every 
part  of  the  empire,  have  effectually  destroyed  all  icspwt 
for  their  "person  or  office,  and  inevitably  deter  the  |H>pn- 
lace  from  aiding  or  abetting  them. 

We  pushed  on  in  our  course,  till  we  came  to  a  row  of 
houses  which  lined  the  beach,  and  had  just  proceeded 
through  one  small  street,  when  the  arrival  of  the  chier 
mandarin  and  his  retinue  was  announced  ;  on  looking 
roimd,  we  saw  the  officers  landing  from  the  boat,  and 
found  it  necessary  to  halt,  in  order  to  receive  them  in  a 
proper  manner.  The  police  runners  matle  way  for 
their  superiors,  by  beating  amongst  the  crowd,  right 
and  left,  in  a  most  unceremonious  manner;  and  theo 
we  could  perceive,  three  or  four  well-dre*tied,  and  well- 
fed  gentlemen,  walking  up  the  l>each.  with  a  dignifird 
air,  towards  us.     The  officer  in  attendance,  pointed  to 


PERSEVERING    RESISTANCE.  361 

his  superiors,  and  wished  us  to  go  down  to  the  beach 
to  meet  them ;  but  we  thought  it  more  suitable  to  stand 
where  we  were,  and  await  their  approach.  On  a  nearer 
view,  we  found  that  one  of  them  was  adorned  with  a 
light  blue  button  on  his  cap,  while  the  rest  wore 
flowered  gold  buttons,  as  the  badges  of  their  office, 
llie  first  of  these  we  ascertained  to  be  a  tsan-tseang,  or 
sub-colonel ;  the  second  was  a  civil  mandarin,  from  the 
district  of  W^n-t&ng,  about  twenty  miles  off;  and  the 
rest  were  subalterns. 

When  they  approached,  the  civil  mandarin  became 
the  chief  speaker,  and  putting  on  a  stem  countenance, 
asked  us,  in  an  angry  tone,  from  whence  we  came,  and 
what  was  our  business  i  We  told  him  to  what  country 
we  belonged,  and  said,  that  our  object  was  to  do  good,  by 
distributing  books,  and  dispensing  medicines.  He  sug- 
gested, that  we  should  put  off  to  one  of  the  junks  in 
the  harljoiu*,  and  hold  a  conference  on  the  subject; 
which  we  promised  to  do  after  oiu*  books  were  distri- 
buted. Having  said  this,  we  made  a  move,  and  took 
a  few  steps  in  land.  They  then  placed  themselves 
between  us  and  the  town,  and  said  that  we  could  not 
lie  permitted  to  proceed  in  that  direction.  The  ground 
on  which  we  troil  was  the  celestial  empire,  and  the 
emiRTor  who  commanded  all  under  heaven,  had  given 
strict  orders  that  no  foreigners  should  be  allowed  to  go 
a  single  step  into  the  interior.  We  said,  if  this  were 
the  celestial  empire,  and  comprised  all  under  heaven, 
then  we,  as  dwelling  under  heaven,  were  subjects  of 
the  emperor,  and  entitled  to  his  protection;  we  should 
therefore  ]>roceed  but  a  little  way  and  return. 

Hen*  they  took  hold  of  our  hands,  and  said  that  they 
fould  not  allow  us  to  proceed,  as  it  wa.s  absolutely  for- 


382  SCRUPLES    OVERRULED. 

bidden  by  the  laws.  Upon  which,  we  reinonslraleA; 
against  their  nide  behaviour,  and  said  that  those  law* 
■were  made  for  lawless  people  and  robbers,  who  wuuUl 
injure  and  destroy  all  they  came  near;  but  we  were 
civil  and  gentle  persons,  who  came  to  do  no  harm,  and 
designed  to  etTect  as  much  good  as  poBsihle.  With  tfail' 
they  softened  their  tone,  and  said  that  they  were  br 
from  thinking  ill  of  us,  or  our  intentions ;  but  such 
vftre  the  commands  of  their  superiors,  which  they  bad 
no  power  to  alter,  and  dared  not  disobey.  Finding. 
them  a  little  pacified,  we  said,  that  the  open  beacb; 
surrounded  by  a  dense  crowd,  was  not  a  proper  place 
for  gentlemen  to  converse  on  matters  of  business;  and' 
the  least  they  could  do  would  be.  to  inrite  us  into  a 
house,  and  present  us  with  a  little  tea  and  confectionary, 
when  we  might  talk  over  these  affairs  in  a  proper  way. 
To  this  the  colonel  replied,  that  we  might  go  to  the 
temple  hard  by,  ami  sit  awhile.  The  civil  officer 
opposed  this  sternly,  saying,  that  it  would  be  very  im- 
proper to  allow  us  any  indulgence.  We,  however, 
caught  at  the  old  gentleman's  word,  and  said,  "  To  the 
temple,  to  the  temple ;"  and  the  crowd  re-echoing  tbe 
expression,  made  way  for  us  to  pass,  while  some  of 
them  shewed  the  way. 

The  temple  was  situated  ou  a  rising  ground,  a  little 
above  the  village,  and  we  proceeded  with  a  quick  pace 
towards  it.  On  arriving,  we  found  that  we  were  comii- 
derably  before  the  mandarins,  and  that  a  path-way  taj 
before  us,  which  led  further  up  into  the  country ;  so. 
without  appearing  fo  notice  the  temple,  or  to  heed  the 
loud  cries  of  the  people,  we  stalked  on.  witli  stoical 
indifference,  and  rapid  strides,  till  we  left  the  manda- 
rins, policemen,  crowd,  and  all.  far  in  the  rear;  ami 


TOUR   INTO   THE    INTERIOR.  383 

kept  on,  over  fields  and  farms,  to  the  foot  of  a  hill ;  this 
we  ascended,  and  neariy  gained  the  summit^  before  we 
glopped  to  look  round  on  the  world  below.  One  of  the 
police-runners,  with  great  difficulty,  kept  up  with  us, 
complaining  of  our  rapid  pace,  and  unusual  course.  By 
degrees,  one  and  another  of  his  brethren  came  in  sight, 
out  of  breath,  but  not  of  patience ;  and  sitting  down  by 
us,  asked  us  very  pleasantly  and  familiarly,  if  we  liked 
the  appearanpe  of  the  country,  and  whether  the  pros- 
pect bore  any  resemblance  to  the  scenery  of  our  native 
land  i  They  pointed  out  to  us,  the  real  position  of  the 
town  of  Wei-hae,  which  it  seems  we  had  missed.1  by 
landing  at  a  small  village  further  up  the  bay. 

After  resting  a  little  while,  we  ascended  liigher.  till 
we  lieheld  the  sea  on  the  other  side  of  the  promontor}* ; 
and  then,  marking  the  situation  of  the  different  towns 
and  villages,  through  which  we  might  itinerate,  we 
thought  it  l)est  to  descend,  and  wait  on  the  mandarins 
in  the  temple.  At  the  foot  of  the  hill,  we  met  our  old 
friend,  the  inferior  officer,  who  first  accosted  us  on  the 
tieach.  With  him  we  proceedeil  leisurely  to  the  temple, 
which  we  found  surrounded  by  crowds  of  |)eople,  with 
a  few  horses,  miserably  caparisoned,  standing  in  front 
of  the  edifice.  There  was  a  paved  causeway  leading 
up  to  the  shrine,  and  a  number  of  small  houses  to  the 
right  and  left,  intended  probably  for  priests  or  strang- 
ers. After  the  temple  had  been  hastily  cleared  of  the 
common  jwople,  who  had  crowded  into  it,  we  were  in- 
vited to  step  into  one  of  the  adjoining  buildings,  where 
the  mandarins  were  awaiting  us. 

In  dealing  with  so  ceremonious  a  people  as  the  Chu 
neM*,  it  is  necessary  to  lie  very  {)articular  in  matters  of 
etiquette;  not  m)  much  out  of  regard  to  {KTsonal  dig- 


384 


CONFERENCE    IN    THE   TEMPLE. 


nity,  as  the  Buccess  of  our  undertakiog.  The  ChintM 
authorities  generally  treat  strangers  with  contempt,  ii 
order  to  degrade  them  in  the  eyes  of  their  own  people 
the  immediate  effect  of  this  is  to  prejudice  the  business 
of  the  foreigner,  and,  if  not  met  by  an  uniform  and 
steady  resistance,  it  generally  ensures  the  failure  of  hia 
object.  We  had  resolved,  therefore,  that  should  we 
■find  the  mandarins  seated,  and  no  accommodation 
placed  for  us,  we  would  decline  the  conference,  ratha 
than  submit  to  the  indignity  of  standing,  while  the  rest 
were  seated.  To  our  surprise,  however,  we  found  the 
mandarins  standing  to  receive  us  ;  and  on  our  entrance 
we  were  invited  to  take  the  chief  seat  on  the  left,  which, 
with  the  Chinese,  is  the  post  of  honour.  Tea  waa 
brought  in,  and  we  began  the  conversation  by  stating 
our  object,  and  expatiating  on  the  principal  doctrines 
of  the  Gospel.  We  observed  that,  having  seen  in  oui 
own  country  the  blessed  effects  of  Christianity,  we  ' 
anxious  to  impart  the  same  benefits  to  others;  and  werei 
therefore,  come  to  distribute  gotxl  books,  and  preadf 
salutary  doctrines;  besides  which  we  were  willing  to 
relieve  their  bodily  maladies,  should  any  present  them* 
selves.  They  replied,  that  they  were  fully  aware  of  od 
friendly  intentions,  but  that  the  laws  prohibited  intei 
course ;  and  that  the  imperial  decree  had  limited  the 
foreign  trade  to  the  single  port  of  Canton.  We 
mitted,  that  Canton  was  the  only  place  appointed  for 
foreign  trade,  but  as  our  object  was  the  spread  of  refr 
gion,  and  not  the  promotion  of  commerce,  this  limH 
tation  did  not  affect  us.  We  then  asked  the  mandario* 
whether  he  had  perused  our  books,  and  what  he  thought 
of  them"?  He  answered,  that  he  had  read  them, 
fonnd  that,  though  somewhat  different  from  the  Chines* 


EAGERNESS    FOR   BOOKS.  385 

classics,  they  still  contained  many  good  things,  and  he 
•aw  no  objection  to  their  circulation;  but,  that  he 
could  not  allow  of  intercourse.  If  we  wanted  supplies, 
he  continued,  they  were  willing  to  furnish  them  gratu- 
itously ;  or  if  we  were  short  of  water,  they  would  bring 
it  off  to  us  themselves.  We  said,  that  we  were  not 
much  in  want  of  water,  and,  as  for  supplies,  we  needed 
ncme,  but  what  we  might  be  allowed  to  pay  for.  After 
some  complimentary  expressions,  the  conference  broke 
up,  and  we  took  our  leave. 

On  our  arrival  at  the  beach,  we  were  anxious  to 
distribute  a  few  tracts  before  our  departure ;  but  the 
officer  in  attendance  said,  that  as  the  mandarins  had 
been  supplied  ¥dth  books,  it  was  not  necessary  to 
spread  them  among  the  people.  We  were,  however,  of 
a  different  opinion ;  and,  opening  our  stores,  we  began 
to  deal  them  out  to  the  by-standers.  To  our  surprise, 
the  moment  a  tract  was  held  up,  a  rush  was  made  for 
it ;  and  as  quickly  as  wc  could  take  them  out,  they  were 
snatched  from  our  hands  by  the  natives.  This  caused 
a  tumult,  and  the  officer,  finding  the  peoi)Ie  crowd 
around  in  such  numbers,  began,  with  the  police  run- 
ners, to  l)eat  them  off  with  cudgels.  The  populace, 
however,  retumwl  to  the  charge,  coming  up  on  one 
side,  as  fast  as  they  were  driven  off  on  the  other:  until, 
dissatisfied  with  our  slow  method  of  distribution,  they 
thrust  their  hands  into  the  biisket,  and  heliK'd  them- 
selves. It  was  in  vain  to  remonstrate  ;  they  were  de- 
termined to  have  the  tracts,  and  in  a  few  minutes  every 
leaf  disappeared :  while  we,  with  difficulty,  maintained 
our  standing.  Had  we  been  aware  of  their  intention, 
we  might  have  inountt^d  some  elevated  place,  or  have 
|Hished  off,  to  some  distance,  from  the  land ;  but  it  was 


386  SDRHRISK    OF    THE    NATIVKS- 

as  sudden,  as  to  iis  it  was  new ;  and  when  once  conW 
menced,  could  not  be  resisted.  No  sooner  wi're  th« 
books  in  the  hands  of  the  crowd,  than  they  were  out  of 
sight  of  the  officers ;  for  the  Chinese  wear  )ar^  loose 
sleeves  instead  of  pockets,  and  immediately  a  tract  wm 
ol)tained,  it  went  up  the  sleeve,  so  that  it  was  difficult 
for  the  mandarins  to  find  or  recover  one. 

We  now  quitted  the  shore,  and  proceeded  to  the  rest 
of  the  junks,  where  we  distributed  u  number  of  books, 
which  were  willingly  received.  On  board  one  of 
Fuh-kcen  junks,  was  a  man  who  had  been  hurt  by  t 
fall,  to  whom  we  administered  medicine. 

After  returning  to  the  vessel,  and  obtaining  refresb- 
ments,  with  a  new  supply  of  tracts,  we  started  agiin 
for  some  of  the  villages  on  the  island  of  Lew-kung-taou: 
where  we  distributed  books,  without  the  least  restraint 
or  contest,  and  held  long  convereations  with  the  people. 
We  had  discoursed  for  some  time,  before  it  occurred  to 
them  that  we  were  speaking  in  their  own  toDgue; 
when  suddenly  they  exclaimed,  '•  Why  these  strangen 
s])eak  Chinese,  where  have  they  acquired  it  i'  'ITiey 
then  paid  more  attention,  and  assented  to  the  tnitb  of 
what  they  heard ;  but  could  not  believe,  that  tht 
author  was  a  foreigner,  frequently  putting  tlieir  hands 
behind  his  head,  to  ascertain  whether  he  wore  his  hair 
plaited  into  a  cue,  like  the  Chinese.  Their  attention 
was  then  taken  up  with  our  apparel,  admiring  the  cloth 
of  which  our  coats  were  made ;  after  which,  they  cxa-. 
mined  our  waistcoats,  shirts,  and  cravats,  and  wei 
more  interested  about  these  appendages,  than  thejtj 
were  with  our  doctrines. 

Having  passed  through  two  or  three  villages,  we  took 
to  our  boat,  and  stowl  over  to  the  o[)posite  side  of  the 


A     PBACEPUL   VILLAGE.  387* 

hay,  where  we  ohserved  a  hamlet,  pleasantly  situ- 
ated among  the  trees.  We  were  met,  at  the  entrance, 
by  a  number  of  inhabitants,  whom  we  supplied  with 
books,  and  pressed  with  exhortations ;  after  which  we 
went  from  house  to  house,  distributing  our  publica- 
tions, and  conversing  as  freely  as  we  might  have  done 
in  a  village  at  home.  The  women  appeared  very  shy, 
and,  when  they  could,  retreated  into  their  houses. 

One  woman  was  observed  driving  an  ass  round  a 
mill,  in  order  to  grind  millet.  The  nether  millstone 
consisted  of  a  circular  slab,  about  five  feet  in  diameter, 
and  a  foot  in  thickness,  with  a  hole  in*  the  centre,  in 
which  was  fixed  an  upright  piece  of  wood,  with  a  hori- 
lontal  beam  attached.  On  this  was  fitted  a  large  stone 
wheel,  through  which  the  beam  passed,  and  reaching  a 
little  beyond  the  edge  of  the  flat  stone,  was  moved  by 
the  ass,  which  walked  slowly  round.  The  millet 
ground  by  this  wheel,  appeared  very  fine  and  clean, 
and  was  kept  in  its  position  by  the  individual  who  at- 
tended the  mill.  The  woman,  observing  our  approach, 
left  the  mill,  and  walked  quietly  into  the  house ;  while 
the  ass  being  blindfolded,  kept  on  his  accustomed 
round,  as  though  his  mistress  had  been  Ix'hind  him. 

llirough  this  village  ran  a  beautiful  stream  of  water, 
which  was  as  refreshing  to  the  sight,  as  it  was  to  the 
taste.  A  rude  bridge  thrown  across,  enabled  us  to  pass 
to  the  other  side  of  the  hamlet,  giving  tracts  to  all  who 
could  read,  or  were  inclined  to  accept  of  them.  We  met 
here  two  schoolmasters,  both  of  whom  accepted  our  books 
gladly ;  and  one  of  the  inhabitants  endeavoured  to  testify 
his  gratitude,  by  presenting  us  with  a  beautiful  bunch  of 
grapes,  which  we  received  as  the  first  fruits  of  this  land 
of  promise.     Beyond  the  village,  we  observed  a  white 


388  A    FURTHER    EXCURSION. 

tombBtone,  very  much  resembling  thoee  of  our  EogKi^ 
t)urial  groimda,  erected  to  the  memory  of  a  faithftil  wife, 
by  a  sorrowing  husband.  The  pure  whiteness  of  thf 
monument,  the  affecting  inscription,  the  adjacent  village. 
the  purling  stream,  and  the  silent  evening,  all  conspired 
to  awaken  sensations  of  the  most  pleasing  kind;  and  to 
enkindle  anew  the  ardent  longing,  that  these  peacefiil 
villagers  might  be  rendered  still  more  happy  by  th« 
religion  of  the  Gospel. 

On  the  third  day  after  our  arrival,  we  felt  inclined  lo 
get  under  weigh,  and  steer  to  the  westwanl,  while  the 
fine  weather  lasted  ;  hut  thinking  that  we  might  exttnd 
our  researches  a  little  more,  before  we  left  the  harbour, 
we  resolved  to  land  at  the  east  _end  of  the  bay,  and 
proceed  from  village  to  village,  towards  the  western  side 
of  it.  It  may  be  observed  here,  that  wherever  we  saw 
a  cluster  of  trees  in  Shan-tung,  there  also  we  found  a 
village  ;  so  that  we  had  only  to  take  the  telescope,  and 
count  the  groves,  from  our  vessel,  to  ascertain  the  nunn 
ber  of  hamlets  in  sight.  But  it  must  not  be  supposed, 
that  the  rising  grounds  of  this  hilly  country,  were  naked 
ami  rocky  ;  on  the  contrary,  many  of  them  were  culti* 
vated,  and  nearly  all  were  covered  with  a  green  swanL 
After  breakfast,  we  left  the  ship,  and  landed  at  a  spot 
which  gave  little  prospect  of  cultivation  or  inliabitauts; 
but  on  ascending  the  high  bank,  we  discovered  a  path* 
way  leading  towards  some  com  fields;  and  passlt^- 
through  these,  we  soon  came  in  sight  of  a  pici 
looking  village,  at  the  bottom  of  a  valley.  Thither 
proceeded,  and  were  met  at  the  entrance  by  a  crowd' 
of  persons,  to  whom  we  announced  our  object,  and  pre* 
gented  our  publications.  Numbers  came  out  to  heu^ 
and  to  see  this  new  thing ;    while  they  received 


A  CHINESE   CEMETERY.  389 

books  gladly,  and  invited  us  to  smoke  with  them. 
Again  we  repeated  the  nature  of  our  mission,  and  ex- 
horted them  to  serve  the  living  and  true  God,  who  sent 
his  Son  from  heaven  to  save  sinful  men.  After  this  we 
proceeded  through  the  village,  the  houses  of  which 
were  constructed  of  granite,  and  thatched  with  straw. 
The  large  rough  stones,  of  all  possible  shapes  and 
sises,  were  placed  very  skilfully  together,  and  joined  to 
each  other  by  a  very  strong  cement,  as  hard  as  the 
rock  itself.  The  walls  were  very  thick,  and  the  win- 
dows latticed,  without  glass.  The  ceiling  of  one, 
which  we  entered,  was  beautifully  plastered,  and  looked 
as  smooth  and  firm  as  marble.  In  the  midst  of  the 
village  was  a  temple,  most  plentifully  stocked  with 
idols,  but  apparently  neglected,  and  out  of  repair.  One 
of  the  natives  asked  us  to  sit  down  on  a  plank,  which 
appeared  to  have  formed  part  of  a  shipwrecked  junk, 
and  here  we  reiterated  our  former  statements.  Having 
satisfied  them  as  to  our  object,  we  rose  to  prosecute 
our  journey. 

The  walk  over  the  hill  was  pleasant,  the  air  salubri- 
ous, and  the  scenery  delightful ;  while  the  abundant 
cultivation  shewed,  how  anxious  these  people  were  to 
extract  the  utmost  benefit  out  of  the  scanty  soil,  in 
onler  to  supply  their  own  necessities.  In  a  vale  near 
the  sea  shore,  we  came  to  a  burial  place,  differing  in 
appearance  from  any  which  we  had  previously  seen 
among  the  Chinese.  The  tombs  were  square,  sur- 
mounted by  a  dome,  built  of  granite,  about  eight  feet 
high,  and  as  many  in  diameter,  finishing  in  a  |)oint  at 
the  top.  They  were  stongly  built,  and  calculated  to 
last  for  ages,  but  they  had  no  inscriptions  on  them,  nor 
anything  that  could  indicate  the  name,  age,  or  sex  of 


31M)  DIFFERENT    RECEPTIONS. 

the  persons  interred ;  we  counted  fourteen  of  these 
mausoleums,  besides  a  few  other  tombstones,  aod 
graves  of  diifercnt  shapes  and  sizes.  Near  this  ceme- 
tery, on  a  bluff  head-land,  was  a  small  temple  ;  as  in- 
deed there  was  on  every  projecting  jwint  of  land, 
throughout  the  harbour ;  built,  as  we  were  told,  by 
fishermen,  to  ensure  success  in  their  precarious  oc- 
cupation. Every  person  we  passed  in  the  fields  ms- 
pended  his  labour,  and  was  ready  with  a  cbecriiil  \ 
word  to  welcome  us  and  direct  us  to  another  village. ' 
Some  ran  on  before,  and  announced  our  approach,  lest 
the  females  should  be  alarmed  at  our  sudden  appear* 
ance. 

In  the  second  village  at  which  we  arrived,  the  peo- 
ple seemed  to  hesitate  about  receiving  our  publicatione; 
but  on  our  telling  them  that  they  would  probably  never 
have  another  opportunity  of  getting  books,  they  gladly 
accepted  them.  They  gave  us  in  return  a  few  pears, 
which  were  so  hanl,  that  we  could  with  difficulty  l>it« 
them.  At  a  third  hamlet,  we  found  scarcely  any  one  at 
home  ;  and  passed  from  house  to  house,  meeting  only  a 
few  old  women,  and  one  man,  who  was  too  much  fri^h 
cned  to  receive  a  book  ;  at  length,  just  as  we  were  about 
to  quit  the  place,  an  individual  came  out  with  a  fTiendl/: 
aspect,  who,  after  a  little  debate,  accepted  a  book,  and 
by  his  example,  induced  several  others,  who  by  thi»' 
time  had  gathered  round,  to  take  some  also.  Thej^ 
then  invited  us  into  a  house,  one  third  of  which  maM, 
occupied  by  a  raised  platform,  pro\'ided  with  8tove4 
underneath,  ser\'ing  the  double  purpose  of  fire-pliica. 
and  bedstead.  In  the  same  dweUing.  we  obserTt;d  i 
loom,  and  a  picci?  of  nankeen  cloth,  about  half  liaishedi) 
attached  to  tlie  machine.     The  people    now  cniwded 


DIFFICULT   TRAVELLING.  391 

into  the  house,  and  took  away  all  the  books  they  eould 
find  in  the  basket,  presenting  us  with  fruit  in  return. 
We  observed  a  pig  in  this  village,  but  it  was  so  mise- 
rably lean,  that  one  of  the  sailors,  willing  to  be  face- 
tious, called  it  a  hog^gohlin.  The  dogs  also  were  poorly 
fed.  and  the  only  creatures  that  appeared  to  thrive 
were  the  asses,  who  browse  on  the  common,  and  put 
up  with  the  roughest  fare. 

In  our  way  towards  the  next  village,  we  had  to  cross 
a  swamp,  and  perceiving  no  way  of  avoiding  it,  waded 
through,  sometimes  up  to  our  knees  in  mud  and  water. 
Some  Chinese,  who  stood  by,  looked  on  with  tlie  great- 
est indifference,  and  it  was  with  difficulty  we  could  get 
them  to  point  out  the  shallowest  part  of  the  stream^ 
which  we  had  to  fonl.  On  approaching  the  cluster  of 
houses  before  us,  we  found  the  people  busy,  gathering 
in  the  produce  of  their  fields,  and  threshing  their  com 
upon  the  floors.  Having  only  half  a  dozen  books  left,  one 
of  us  went  to  the  boat  for  more,  while  the  other  engaged 
the  jKJople  in  conversation.  At  the  head  of  one  of  the 
streets,  a  crowd  gathered  round,  who  were  addressed 
on  the  most  interesting  of  all  topics ;  which  failed,  how- 
ever, to  attract  their  attention.  Thev  listened  for  a 
time,  but  instead  of  remarking  on  the  preacher  s  dis- 
course, j)roceedeil  to  admire  his  habiliments.  The 
women  and  children,  seeing  a  single  strangiT,  came 
forwanl,  without  the  least  alarm,  and  gazed  at  him  with 
the  most  stupid  astonishment.  The  people,  however, 
were  little  disposed  to  take  our  books,  and  having  sujv 
plicil  their  few  wants,  the  author  started  in  search  of 
his  companion ;  but  mistaking  the  road,  soon  found 
himself  surrounded  by  bogs  and  swamj)s,  which  (m»ui- 
pletely  obstructed  his  progress.      Making  for  the  ri>ing 

•Ji> 


392 


QIIET    DIHTRlBtTlON. 


ground,  and  looking  round,  he  observed  his  fellow- 
traveller  approaching,  ■with  two  sailors,  and  &  larp 
supply  of  books. 

We  then  directed  our  course  towards  a  distant  itI* 
lage,  which,  on  our  approach,  appeared  to  be  in  an  uf^ 
roar;  we  accosted  an  old  man  at  the  entrance,  and 
gave  him  a  book,  when  others  came  around,  and  rfr 
ceived  their  portion.  But  as  the  principal  part  of  the 
inhabitants  seemed  to  be  on  the  other  side  of  a  small 
stream,  we  waded  through  it,  and  called  the  pcopl< 
us.  under  the  shade  of  two  large  trees,  in  front  of  i 
temple.  Here  the  crowd  was  so  great,  that  we  ap[>re* 
hended  a  nish  for  books.  We  therefore  placed  our 
basket  on  the  ground,  and  told  them  that  we  would 
not  give  them  one  single  volume,  unless  they  behared 
themselves  in  an  onlerly  manner,  and  received  the 
tracts  in  rotation.  Having  induced  them  to  agree  lo 
this,  we  opened  liie  basket,  and  took  out  half  a  doxeo 
volumes,  which  we  deliberately  gave  out ;  then  halfs 
dozen  more  ;  and  so  on,  till  the  appbcants  were  satisfied. 
As  a  proof  that  they  understood  and  valued  the  books, 
several  of  them  who  bad  obtained  the  first  or  second 
volumes  of  the  Harmony  of  the  Gospels,  came,  request' 
ing  to  be  supplied  with  the  corresponding  volumes;  and 
appeared  highly  delighted  when  they  could  make  up  a 
set.  We  then  addressed  them  on  the  doctrines  of  tbe 
Gospel,  and  on  the  divine  mission  of  our  Saviour,  lo 
which  they  listened  for  some  time  attentively. 

Having  accomplished  our  task  here,  and  distributed 
nearly  two  bundles  of  books,  we  proceeded  over  a  hi{^ 
promontory  to  the  beach,  where  tbe  boat  lay,  whtdi 
had  been  following  our  course,  as  we  travelled  along 
the  shore.      Here  a  crowd  of  people  were  assembledig 


EAGER    DEMAND.  393 

clamorous  for  books ;  but  they  were  so  ravenous,  and 
caught  at  them  so  eagerly,  that  we  were  obliged  to 
restrain  their  avidity,  and  distribute  them  from  the 
boat,  while  the  applicants  waded  into  the  water  to 
obtain  a  supply.  Being  now  rather  faint  and  hungry, 
we  relished  a  little  salt  beef  and  biscuit ;  and  with  a 
supply  of  water  from  a  neighbouring  brook,  we  were 
enabled  to  proceed  on  our  delightful  tour. 

With  a  fresh  stock  of  books,  we  walked  about  two 
miles  in  land,  to  a  large  village,  accompanied  by  a 
number  of  persons,  who  had  l)cgun  to  feel  interested 
in  our  undertaking.  Our  heralds  soon  brought  out 
the  inhabitants,  I>egging  for  books.  ''  Give  me  one  T 
**  and  me  another,*'  was  the  crj- ,  from  a  score  of  voices 
at  the  same  time.  We  therefore  took  the  volumes  out 
of  the  liag,  and  supplied  each  outstretched  arm,  as  fast 
as  w^e  possibly  could.  Still  the  hands  were  so  numerous 
about  the  mouth  of  the  bag,  that  we  were  obliged  at 
length  to  hold  the  books  on  high,  and  let  those  have, 
who  were  best  able  to  reach  them.  Finding  that  they 
were  likely  to  overj)ower  us,  we  removed  to  a  threshing 
floor,  at  the  entrance  of  the  village,  where  there  was  a 
fresh  set  of  people ;  who,  in  compliance  with  our 
earnest  and  frequent  remonstrances,  were  a  little  more 
sedate  and  quiet,  than  on  the  previous  occasion. 

Their  anxiety  to  obtain  books,  however,  must  not  in 
the  least  be  ascribed  to  any  knowledge  of,  or  relish  for, 
their  content^; ;  but  merely  to  an  eager  curiosity*  to  get 
possession  of  something  that  cume  from  abroad,  and 
an  insatiable  cupidity,  to  obtain  what  was  to  be  had 
for  nothing.  After  having  supplied  them  liberally, 
we  stood  up  in  the  midst  of  the  threshing  floor,  and 
with  a  loud  voice,  proclaimed  the  news  of  salvation  to 

2  D  2 


394 


C'IVILIT^     AM)    KINDNESS. 


the  listening  throng.  We  told  them  of  God's  pity  to 
mankiud,  in  senthng  his  own  Son  to  save  our  sinfiil 
race,  and  detailed  to  them  the  relation  of  the  birth,  life, 
death,  and  resurrection  of  our  blessed  Saviour ;  in  obe- 
dience to  whose  command  we  were  come,  to  testify  the 
glad  tidings  of  great  joy  in  their  ears.  One  man,  who 
had  listened  attentively,  exclaimed,  "Oh!  you  are 
come  to  propagate  religion  V  Just  so,  we  replied,  and 
happy  will  you  be  if  you  receive  it. 

After  having  spent  some  time  with  these  people,  we 
proceeded  over  hill  and  dale,  through  a  most  romantic 
country,  the  valleys  of  which  were  fed  ivith  limpid 
streams,  and  the  heights  covered  with  fruitfid  fields, 
till  we  arrived  at  another  village,  where  the  whole  of 
our  books  were  expended.  WTiile  our  attendant  went 
down  to  the  boat  for  a  fresh  supply,  we  pressed  on, 
anxious  to  reach  the  end  of  the  bay  before  sun-Sft. 
On  the  way  we  met  a  respectable  man,  who  appeared 
to  be  a  builder,  to  whom  we  gave  a  book ;  on  receiring 
it,  he  put  his  hand  on  his  purse,  and  asked  how  mnrfi 
he  had  to  pay ;  but  when  told  that  it  was  a  gift,  he 
made  a  very  low  bow,  and  thanked  us  heartily.  Coming 
to  a  stream  of  water,  the  inhabitants,  who  had  now 
become  friendly  with  ns.  voluntarily  carried  us  un  their 
backs  to  the  other  side. 

The  last  cluster  of  houses  we  came  to,  consisted  of 
two  villages  united,  where  we  gave  books  to  &  number 
of  healthy  old  men.  one  of  whom  followed  us,  to  soHrit 
medicine  for  his  child.  By  the  time  we  reached  the 
boat,  we  were  completely  tired,  having  been  travelling 
al!  dav.  through  eight  or  nine  villages.  Blessing  God 
for  the  favours  of  the  day,  we  went  on  board,  and 
reacheti  the  brig  just  as  it  began  to  gi'ow  dark. 


VISIT    OF    TliK    MANDARINS.  %)i>5 

On  our  arrival,  we  found  that  the  manilarins  hiul 
been  to  {my  us  a  visit,  in  two  junks«  bringing  with  them 
about  one  hundred  men.  As  there  were  only  eight 
hands  in  the  vessel,  the  mate  was  disinelined  to  nn^eive 
them,  and  intimated  that  the  captain  was  not  on  boani ; 
but  they  appeared  so  friendly,  that  he  allowed  them  to 
come  upon  deck.  They  expressed  their  surprise'  at 
every  thing  they  saw,  went  down  into  the  cabin,  and 
even  looked  into  the  hold  at  the  books  and  rice.  Tlir 
mate  then  fireil  a  six-|)ounder,  to  call  us  on  board  ;  tliry 
were  unwilling,  however,  that  he  should  makr  \\\r  hi^- 
nal  and  begged  him  not  to  fire,  lest  the  gun  Hlioiilfl 
burst ;  while  one  of  them,  a  naval  captain,  actually  tiiiidr 
haste  over  the  side  of  the  vessel,  in  order  to  Hvoiij  iIm' 
explosion.  Finding  that  books  w«n*  to  b**  iiriftiirrti^ 
thev  asked  for  sonu\  andt(K)k  about  iiftv  vnliifur;*  «iy/,fy 
with  them.  After  waiting  for  us  hour-..  t||i^  d*  p,if»i  /) 
highly  pleased  with  what  they  li;ul  -.<«i* 

'ITius  we  were  enabled,  within  tv.o  '!;i,a:    u,  /li.o. 
bute  one  thousand  voluni*-.-*.  ^trli  fhuUutiit$if  'it.*  Ij-j/  *\9»  *\ 
pages,  in  a  place  when:  w**  *'Xj*-'l"I  »'/  r/."  ♦  M,*    //.'/» 
unwelcome  n-ct-ption :   forwhl'h  /**•  »K',r  V' 'J '/'/l    *#,/! 
took  couraK*'.      W«:  h;i'.-  I/*-  r.  ♦K  .-.  ."..;.  .»'  *t.  '\f  .*  ^.«,  *  -/ 
this  dav's  work  en  -h' ."' .  */-'>.  ..>     ^ ,"".  ,*•..... 
it  may  .<ervi'  a-  a  r|-/-;:'.   -.    .f   <..     '•   -  •.    .    ••  /•     # 
s])ent  in  vi-^itiL;^   •h-    ....<y».-  ".  •    -.*  ,    w    ' 

them  more  Hi*.- :.     •  ?..•  V'./      ^^t    .*-       ■  .•.. 

take  anv  at  <ii.     \  r  ^■.  *    *    -  "'     .    v   •     .  ? 

m 

wav  in  whi' r.  ▼'  V' •>    •  <  ..      ,        .     ,  ,  ♦, 

from  th-r  iii! ..-^. •  -  ■■■    *.•  •••'     •     ••  / 

all  da}  .   *•.•-». i^".    -••■€•.       ./       ,      •     ,.        .      , 


CHAPTEK    XVI. 

PEOCEEDINGS  AT  KE-SAN-SO. 

I'KOVIDESTIAL  DEUVEB.VNCB— EVENTS  ON  LANDINU  —  SlsrillOSB  o» 
THE  PEOPLE— ABM VAL  AT  THE  TOWN  — EA0EBNBS8  FOR  BOOKS— Dl*- 
fUTE  WITH  AN  OFTICKIl  — A  TEMI-LE  A>'D  A  STAGE— PEKMiSSlO!*  1M 
I'tnCHASE  PnOVlSlONS— TOUR  THIIOlOn  THE  VILLAGES-OBJECTIONS 
OF  A  CONFrCIAN- MOSI'ITALITV  OF  A  FEABAST- RAPID  DISTRIBt- 
TION  OF  BOOKS— A  CHINESE  FOET  — EXCtBSION  TO  AN  ADJOISINO 
BAY  — EXHIBITION  OF  AN  ARMED  FORCE— INVITATION  OF  THE  MAV 
DAB1NB-8EC0ND  VISIT  TO  THE  TOWN— ANXIETI'  TO  SEE  THE  STB-Ui. 
OBRS  —  DISCUSSION  ABOCT  CEREMONIES  —  ISTBODUCTION  TO  Till 
PRINCIPAL  MANDARINB-ETiaUETTE  OBSERVED  -  QUESTIONS  PBU. 
POSED— OBJECTIONS  TO  OUR  ENTERPRISE— ADVICE  OF  THE  GENEkAL 
—DISCUSSION  ABOUT  PRESENTS— CONVERSATION  ON  POUTICS— MACIS- 
TERIAL  moSITV  AND  MEANNESS- PRESENTS  RECEIVED  AND  BETIBS 
MADE-DISTURBANCES  ON  BOABD. 

On  the  16lb  of  September,  1835,  we  reacheti  the  har- 
bour of  Ke-san-so.  This  bay  in  defended  by  the  hiph 
and  bold  cape  of  Che-a-tow.  and  the  Kung-kung  group 
of  islands,  on  the  north  and  west;  while  in  a  southerly 
direction,  it  deeply  indents  the  main  land.  It  derives 
its  name  from  a  village  at  the  bottom  of  the  bay,  which 
16  a  place  of  considerable  business,  where  many  trading 
vessels  touch  on  their  way  to  the  province  of  Peking, 
On  entering  the  harbour,  we  were  not  aware  of  a  very 
dangerous  sand-bank,  stretching  from  one  of  the  itdatuU 
towards  the  main,  it  was  towards  evening,  when  we 
arrived,  the  sails  were  taken  in.  and  we  were  merely 
going  a-head  by  the  force  of  the  vessel's  way,  when 
just  as  we  were  about  to  let  go  the  anchor,  the  mate 
((IiRerved  sorap  birds  on  the  water,  not  half  a  cable'* 


I    .      • 


^ 


PROVIDENTIAL    ESCAPE.  397 

length  from  the  vessel,  and  immediately  discovered 
that  they  were  perched  on  a  sand-bank :  not  a  moment 
was  lost  in  hoisting  the  fore-topsail,  and  we  barely  suc- 
ceeded in  bringing  the  brigs  head  round,  in  time  to 
clear  the  edge  of  the  bank,  not  half  the  ship  k  length 
from  it.  When  the  vessel  rounded  to,  we  had  only  hal£ 
a  foot  water  to  spare ;  the  sea  was,  however,  still,  and 
the  tide  favoured  us,  so  that  we  avoided  the  danger. 
We  could  not  help  noticing  the  near  escape  we  had 
experienced,  and  blessed  God  for  his  gracious  interpo- 
sition. How  small  a  circumstance  sometimes  inter- 
]K>ses  to  prevent  great  |>erils !  Had  those  unconscious 
birds  not  been  perched  upon  the  bank,  we  should  have 
gone  stniight  on  it,  and  sustained  serious  injury,  if  not 
total  shipwreck.  Truly,  the  hairs  of  our  head  are  all 
numbered. 

The  next  morning,  the  glass  presented  us  an  inviting 
prospect ;  the  weather  was  fine  and  clear,  the  thermo- 
meter standing  at  seventy  degrees,  and  the  whole  coast 
of  the  extensive  bay,  appeared  dotted  with  those  little 
groves,  which  indicate  the  presence  of  numerous  vil- 
lages, with  their  white-washed  houses ;  while  the  out- 
skirts of  the  town  of  Kesan-so  discovered  themselves, 
at  the  bottom  of  the  inner  harbour,  just  peeping  from 
l)ehind  a  hill,  adorned  with  a  white  tower.  We  imme- 
diately landed,  to  commence  our  operations  among  the 
villages,  before  we  went  to  the  larger  town,  where  we 
exjK'Cted  to  have  some  difficulty  with  the  mandarins. 
On  reaching  the  beach,  we  were  well  received  by  the 
few  natives  there  assembled,  who  took  our  books  gladly. 
Hut  they  strongly  opposed  our  going  to  the  villages, 
lest  we  should  alarm  the  women  and  children.  We 
told  one  of  them,  therefore,  to  go  forwiird,  and  give 


398  SLSI-ICIOSS    EXCITED. 

infurmation,  that  the  females  might  get  out  of  lliewaj. 
He  had  not  been  gone  long,  however,  before  a  vtiry 
officioua  man  came  down,  and  absolutely  resisted  oui 
advancing  a  step  further.  We  told  him  our  object  was 
to  do  good,  without  expecting  anything  in  return. 
That  might  be  very  true,  he  said,  but  it  was  contiarjr 
to  law  for  foreigners  to  enter  their  country,  and  further 
we  should  not  go. 

Finding  that  nothing  was  to  be  done  with  this  man, 
and  not  liking  to  make  the  people  angry  at  the  first 
onset,  we  turned  along  the  beach,  and  set  off  in  Ihe 
direction  of  another  village.  On  our  way  thither,  we 
met  with  some  very  civil  people,  who  received  our 
books  thankfully.  We  also  observed  a  weU-<Jress«l 
young  lady  on  horseback,  who  did  not  seem  much  dis- 
concerted at  our  presence.  On  approaching  the  next 
village,  we  were  met  at  the  entrance  by  a  number  of 
persons,  who  were  very  suspicious  of  us,  and  among 
the  rest,  one  old  man  appeared  apprehensive  that  we- 
were  come  to  take  the  country.  He  tirst  wanted  W 
know,  how  many  ships  we  had  i  and  when  assured  that: 
we  had  only  one.  he  asked  how  many  men  we  had  oa- 
board  ?  On  being  told  that  there  were  only  eigbleea,i 
he  exclaimed,  "  A  very  likely  story  indeed !  you  come' 
along  here,  to  such  a  distance,  with  one  ship  aod 
eighteen  people,  merely  to  tlistribute  books,  and  to  do ' 
good;  and  what  is  more,  you  expect  us  to  give  you 
credit  for  upright  intentions.  We  want  none  of  your' 
books,  nor  your  goodness  either."'  On  his  saying  ihui,: 
the  few  who  had  taken  hooks  gave  them  liack,  and 
nothing  would  induce  a  single  individual  to  receive 
volume  in  all  that  village.  We  were  the  more  gricvvtli 
Ht  this,  as  the  place  was  large  and  populous. 


ANXIETY    FOR    BOOKS.  399 

Thinking  that  their  shyness  arose  from  our  not  hav- 
ing first  visited  the  town,  we  made  the  best  of  our 
way  towards  the  boat,  and  steered  for  Ke-san-so.  This 
town  is  situated  at  the  bottom  of  a  deep  and  spacious 
bay.  On  the  beach  is  a  sort  of  custom-house,  attended 
by  an  inferior  officer,  and  a  few  policemen:  at  the 
back  of  this  small  building,  is  a  market,  and  a  large 
temple;  a  little  beyond,  are  the  suburbs,  where  the 
families  of  the  inhabitants  reside.  On  approaching  the 
beach,  we  found  the  water  too  shallow  to  enable  us  to 
land,  and  we  stood  off  to  some  rocks  on  the  eastern 
side  of  the  bay.  This  enabled  the  |)eople  of  the  town 
to  get  a  good  sight  of  us  before  we  landed,  and  induced 
many  of  them  to  come  down  to  meet  us.  Stepping  on 
shore,  we  began  to  give  away  a  few  books,  which 
w^ere  no  sooner  in  their  hands,  than  we  were  sur- 
rounded by  numbers,  begging  for  more.  These  being 
supplied,  others  came;  and  we  found  it  necessary  to  get 
on  the  bottom  of  a  boat,  that  was  lying  inverted  on  the 
beach.  Here  we  told  the  sailor,  who  accomimnied  us, 
to  0|)en  his  basket ;  when  the  whole  crowd  rushed  for- 
ward, and  thrusting  their  hands,  at  once,  among  the 
books,  tumbled  both  sailor  and  basket  off  the  boat  into 
the  sand ;  the  man  however,  recovered  his  {K)sition  and 
his  temper,  but  was  again  overturned ;  when,  in  an- 
other minute,  the  books  were  gone. 

We  then  moved  forwartl,  surrounded  by  a  dense 
crowd,  while  the  sailor  went  back  for  more  books.  On 
the  way,  we  observed  a  junk,  hauled  up  on  the  beach, 
the  deck  of  which  was  about  eight  feet  high  ;  this  we 
mounted,  and  began  to  harangue  the  jK'ople,  some  of 
whom  paid  great  attention,  while  others  manifested  a 
little  noisy  curiosity.      From   this  elevation,   we   pn>- 


nl.Sl'CTE    HITH    AN    OKKICEH. 


ceeiled  to  distribute  tracts  to  the  crowd,  but  had  scarcfly 
givfn  out  one  or  two,  when  a  number  of  eager  appli- 
cants got  up  from  behind,  and,  seizing  the  basket, 
divided  its  contents  among  themselves,  without  in  the 
least  consulting  us,  an  to  the  most  suitable  jteriioas  to 
whom  the  books  should  be  dealt  out. 

Seeing  the  crowd  so  outrageous,  we  judged  it  best  to 
susjiend  the  work  of  distribution,  and  proceeded  to  llic 
custom-house,  where  we  foimd  the  officer  in  chaise,  not 
a  little  displeased  at  the  disturbance  we  had  occasioned. 
One  jioor  man  had  lieen  seizt'd  by  the  police,  for  haviag 
had  some  share  in  the  scramble,  and  firmly  held  by  hifl 
cue  of  hair,  he  stood  trembling  before  his  superiors^ 
Now  it  is  a  matter  of  policy,  as  well  as  principle  wilh 
us,  always  to  take  the  part  of  those  natives  who  may  be 
implicated  in  blame  on  our  account :  for  unless  we  a» 
sist  them  out  of  their  diificulties,  we  shall  soon  find 
them  tire  of  taking  our  parts.  Seeing  this  poor  itma 
in  jeopardy,  therefore,  we  went  up  to  the  officer,  and 
asked  him  in  a  friendly  manner  to  let  the  poor  culprit 
go,  as  he  had  not  been  more  noisy  than  the  rest,  and  a* 
it  was  quite  excuseable,  to  be  a  little  excited  on  such  aa 
extraordinary  occasion.  To  this  he  made  no  other  reply. 
than  that  he  should  mind  bis  biisiness,  and  leave  ub  to 
mind  ours.  We  then  told  him,  that  it  was  our  business 
to  see  that  a  poor  fellow  was  not  bambooed  for  what 
we  had  done  ;  and  that  we  should  take  it  as  a  mark  of 
disrespect  to  ourselves,  if  anj'thing  were  done  to  him  on 
account  of  this  affair.  Finding  the  officer  deaf  to  our 
entreaties  and  remonstrances,  we  assumed  a  bolder 
tone,  and  told  him  that  we  were  resolved  not  to  raovi- 
from  the  spot  where  wc  stood,  till  the  jioor  man  was  it> 
leased.      Seeing  us  determined,  the  supposed  culprit 


TEMPLK    AM)    8TAGK.  401 

WW  instantly  let  go,  and  the  officer  became  exceedingly 

civil. 

We  now  told  him  that  we  were  in  want  of  fresh  pro- 
liaionB,  and  should  be  glad  if  he  would  tell  us  where 
to  procure  them.  He  replied,  that  no  provisions  could 
be  obtained  then,  as  it  was  past  noon,  and  the  market 
people  were  all  returned  home.  This  we  were  re- 
solved to  ascertain  for  ourselves,  but  had  no  sooner 
entered  the  market,  than  every  shop  was  shut,  and  the 
goods  put  away ;  while  we  could  hear  the  policemen  on 
before,  ordering  the  people  not  to  sell  anything  to  the 
foreigners.     Of  course  we  could  obtain  nothing. 

Having  passed  through  the  village,  w^e  came  to  a 
temple,  in  front  of  which  was  a  stage,  built  of  substan- 
tial materials,  as  though  intended  to  last  as  long  as  the 
temple,  of  which  it  was  an  inseparable  appendage ;  for 
the  ('hinese  invariably  connect  theatricals  with  reli- 
gious worship,  thinking  them  equally  acceptable  to  the 
gods,  ami  amusing  to  the  people.  This  stage  was 
about  ten  feet  high  ;  on  mounting  it  we  found  ourselves 
in  the  midst  of  the  comedians,  and  began  to  discourse 
from  this  elevation  to  the  wondering  bye-standers,  who, 
notwithstanding  the  height,  climbed  up  on  all  sides,  to 
get  a  nearer  view  of  the  strangers.  After  having  been 
beard  and  seen  in  this  way  for  some  time,  the  actors 
began  to  lie  rather  disjileased  at  our  intrusion,  piirticu- 
larly  as  we  dn»w  such  a  crowd  around  us,  and  neces- 
sarily put  a  stop  to  their  prweedings ;  acconlingly  we 
removed  from  the  stage  into  the  temple,  where  we 
continued  to  discourse  with  the  |)eople. 

Having  gone  round  the  village,  we  went  again  to  the 
officer,  andremonstrattnl  with  him  respecting  the  orders 
which  he  had  given.     We  said  we  did  not  want  \o 


402  PRIVILEGE    OBTAINED. 

trade,  but  we  must  eat,  and  were  ready  to  pay  for  what 
we  had ;  why  then  did  he  forbid  the  people  to  sell  us 
provisions  ?  At  first  he  denied,  that  he  had  given  any 
such  orders,  but  we  appealed  to  his  own  people  in  pnxtf 
of  the  fact.  Finding  him  still  unwilling  to  accommo- 
date us,  we  at  length  insisted  on  his  complying  with 
our  reasonable  suggestion,  and  declared  that  we  would 
not  leave  the  place  till  he  had  countermanded  the  pre- 
vious order.  After  some  further  altercation,  he  did  bo  ; 
and  it  was  surprising  to  see  how,  on  our  second  tour 
through  the  market,  every  stall  was  open,  and  we  were 
permitted  to  buy  whatever  we  pleased.  But  now  a  new 
difficulty  arose,  as  our  only  money  was  Spanish  dollars, 
which  the  people  would  not  take  at  any  rate,  not  know- 
ing the  value  of  them.  We  were  finally  obliged  to 
request  the  master  of  a  Fuh-keen  junk,  to  buy  what 
things  were  necessary,  and  bring  them  on  board;  which 
he  promised  to  do. 

On  proceeding  to  the  boat,  we  found  that  a  number 
of  Ijooks  had  already  been  given  away,  and  that  there 
were  still  many  applicants;  these  we  supplied,  and 
were  pleased  to  see  how  they  clung  to  the  rock,  and 
waded  up  to  their  middle  in  water,  while  some  came 
rowing  with  all  their  might  from  various  parts  of  the 
bay,  begging  for  books.  After  satisfying  their  de- 
mands, we  went  on  board  the  principal  junks  lying  in 
the  harbour,  where  we  were  well  received;  and  dis- 
tril)uted  altogether  about  five  hundred  books  l)efore 
we  reached  the  vessel.  One  man  seeing  the  medi- 
cine chest,  applied  for  relief,  l)ut  was  rejected,  as  not 
being  sick.  He  pleaded,  that  he  might  soon  be  in- 
disposed, and  desired  to  have  some  remedies  ready. 
However,  as  he  could  neither  foretell  the  kind  of  sick- 


TOUR    THROUGH    VILLAGES.  403 

ness  he  intended  to  have,  nor  the  sort  of  medicine  he 
should  need,  he  was  obliged,  reluctantly,  to  see  the  chest 
return  to  the  vessel,  without  obtaining  a  supply. 

The  following  morning,  we  went  on  shore  at  a  more 
easterly  part  of  the  bay,  travelling  through  half  a  dozen 
villages,  in  all  of  which  we  were  received  in  a  suspi- 
cious, though  not  in  an  unfriendly  manner.  The  first 
village  we  came  to,  was  walled  round ;  but  in  many 
places,  the  defences  were  miserably  out  of  repair.  On 
the  south  side  there  was  a  large  gateway,  furnished 
with  a  watch-tower  and  ramparts.  The  people  came 
out  to  us  and  received  our  books,  while  the  women  and 
children  thronged  the  portals  to  see  the  strangers. 
Beyond  this  fortified  position,  was  another  village,  in 
the  valley,  which  we  also  visited  and  supplied  with 
books. 

Leaving  this  place,  we  went  on  to  the  next  hamlet, 
on  the  side  of  a  hill,  and  began  to  set  forth  our  stores. 
One  man,  hearing  that  we  had  books  for  ^^  the  admoni- 
tion of  the  age,"  asked,  whether  they  were  the  exhor- 
tations of  the  goddess  Kwan-yin  ?  We  said,  that  they 
were  exhortations  to  believe  in  Jesus,  who  came  to 
save  mankind.  On  hearing  this,  some  accepted  of 
l>ooks,  while  we  endeavoured  to  explain  to  them  the 
way  of  salvation.  Passing  on,  we  came  to  a  third 
collection  of  houses,  near  which,  on  an  eminence,  we 
ol>served  two  village  elders,  distinguished  by  immense 
straw  hats,  and  large  spectacles,  dignified  aspect,  and 
portly  stature.  On  going  up  to  them,  we  were  beckoned 
off;  and  not  wishing  to  offend,  we  passed  on  to  the 
entrance  of  the  village;  when  these  worthies  came 
down,  and  told  us  not  to  enter  their  hamlet,  but  to 
avoid  it  by  taking  another  road.     We  said  that  we 


4l>4  CONFrCIAS    OR.tK(TtONS. 

were  come  to  distriliute  good  l>ooks,  and  should  dv  iw 
harm  tn  any  one.  "  We  have  seen  your  books,"  e&idouf 
of  them,  "  and  neither  want  nor  approve  of  them,  havini 
abundance  of  instruction  handed  down  from  our  grcal 
sages,  which  are  far  superior  to  any  foreign  doctriiKi 
that  you  can  bring,"  •■  Your  sage."  we  replied.  "  taught 
you  the  duties  of  the  human  relations,  while  he  e»id 
nothing  about  the  Supreme  Being,  or  the  life  to  cmae ; 
but  Jesus,  having  descended  from  above,  and  risen  from 
the  dead,  was  able  to  give  ns  every  information  abcut 
eternal  and  invisible  things."  "  Nevertheless,"  said 
he.  '•  we  want  not  your  books ;  there  is  the  road — go." 
'•  If  you  want  them  not,"  we  continued,  "  others  ma^ ; 
and  as  they  contain  exhortations  to  goodness,  they  inaj 
benefit  your  neighbours,  and  make  them  better."  *■  We 
want  not  to  be  made  better."  he  ri^oined ;  and  again 
pointing  to  the  road,  advised  us  to  go.  We  said  we 
should  go  when  we  pleased,  without  waiting  for  hii 
advice.  "  Well  then."  said  he,  "  be  pleased  to  go  now." 
"  No,"  we  replied,  "it  is  now  our  pleasure  to  stay; 
and  as  we  are  under  the  canopy  of  the  universal  hea- 
vens, and  treading  upon  one  common  earth,  we  have  « 
right  to  pass  along  the  public  way  without  impediment." 
Finding  us  determined,  he  left  us,  when  another  l»egaD. 
'"  You  speak  of  this  Jesus  as  a  Saviour ;  pray  whom 
does  he  save"?"  ••  All  who  believe,"  we  replied.  He 
resumed:  '-You  talk  of  the  forgiveness  of  sins  ;  shall 
1  obtain  the  forgiveness  of  sins  by  reading  this  book  '*" 
"If  you  follow  its  directions,  and  believe  in  the  holy 
Saviour,  you  will."  "  What  will  this  Saviour  bestow 
on  those  who  trust  in  Him'?"  ''  He  will  take  them  ta 
heaven."  '•  Have  you  believed*"  "  I  hope  1  have." 
•'Has  He  taken  you  (o  heaven?"     "  I  trust  he  will 


MUMBLK    HOSPITALITY.  405 

when  I  die^  ''  Die !  Oh,  you  have  to  wait  till  death 
for  all  this :  give  me  present  enjoyment ;  who  cares 
what  will  happen  after  death,  when  conBciou&ness 
ceases  V  So  saying,  he  turned  away.  Some  who  stood 
by,  however,  took  a  few  books;  and  we  passed  on  to  the 
other  side  of  the  village,  where  we  made  a  halt,  and 
again  addressed  the  i>eople,  who  received  our  tracts 
^adly;  and  when  the  rest  were  supplied,  we  were 
pleased  to  see  our  old  Confucian  op|)onent  come  for> 
ward  and  solicit  books.  The  Sadducean  objections  of 
these  village  gentry,  are  a  fair  specimen  of  the  sort  of 
opposition  we  meet  with  from  the  Chinese  literati. 
These,  though  painful  to  the  feelings,  we  had  rather 
encounter,  than  the  \iolent  and  unreasonable  resistance 
of  those  in  authority,  who  oppose  our  efforts  merely 
because  they  are  innovations,  without  condescending  to 
give  a  reason  for  their  conduct,  or  allowing  their  sul>- 
jects  to  think  for  themselves.  With  argument  we  may 
grapple,  and  enter  the  lists  with  the  most  hardened 
scepticism;  but  we  know  not  how  to  deal  with  fire  and 
Rword,  which  may  be  aptly  denominated  the  '^  ultima 
ratio  regimi.*" 

Parting  from  them,  we  proceeiled  through  two  other 
villages,  to  the  sea  shore,  where  we  saw  a  man  eating 
his  dinner ;  on  our  approach,  ho  invited  us  to  sit  down 
with  him,  on  the  sand,  and  partake  of  his  fare.  Hav- 
ing assented,  he  hel|)ed  us  to  a  busin  full  of  boiled 
millet,  and  a  little  salted  fish-rcK\  which  we  relisheit 
much.  When  we  had  eaten,  he  offered  us  drink  out 
of  his  ow*n  pot,  which  was  supplied  with  a  kind  of  |>or- 
ridge,  strongly  impregnated  with  garlic.  ITiis  hospi- 
tality  was  the  more  highly  prizeil,  as  it  was  unsolicited. 


406  (.HINKSK    FORT. 

and  so  much  unlike  what  we  had  experiencwi  from 
uthers,  during  the  day. 

Having  gone  through  several  other  hamlete,  we 
made- our  way  across  the  hay,  to  some  villages  undn 
the  cape  Che-a-tow,  one  of  which  was  defended  by  i 
fort.  The  shore  ou  our  approach  was  lined  with  inha- 
hitantg,  who  eagerly  seized  our  l)ooks,  and  one  baiiket' 
full,  after  another,  disappeared  quickly  amongst  them. 
In  fact,  it  was  impossible  to  deal  out  the  tracts  with 
any  regularity,  for,  so  soon  as  the  basket  was  opened, 
the  people  seized  the  contents,  and,  literally,  helped 
themselves. 

On  our  subsequent  walk  through  the  village,  we 
looked  into  a  shop,  and  observed  some  of  our  books, 
together  with  a  number  of  native  works,  exposed  for 
sale.  From  this,  we  concluded  that  the  Chinese  set  a' 
value  on  our  publications;  and  instead  of  regretting 
that  they  were  thus  cUsposed  of,  we  rather  rejoiced  that 
by  this  means.  Christian  treatises  were  likely  lo  be 
more  widely  spread  than  otherwise.  Having  com])lete(i' 
the  work  of  tract  distribution,  we  visited  the  fort  on. 
the  hill,  which  we  found  to  be  small,  and  ill  calculated 
for  warlike  operations ;  the  whole  garrison  amounting' 
only  to  five  men,  and,  as  far  as  we  could  see,  without: 
arms ! 

The  next  village  we  went  to,  was  situated  Hke  the 
former,  on  the  sea  heaeh,  and  the  inhabitants  were  just 
as  eager  to  receive  tracts,  so  that  our  whole  stock  was 
soon  exhausted.  One  man  had  already  obtained  some 
acquaintance  with  a  few  facts  of  Gospel  history,  which 
he  had  gleaned  from  a  hasty  perusal  of  the  tracts  just 
given  him.   This  encouraged  us  to  hope  that  our  labour^ 


NEW    BAY    EXPLORED.  407 

waB  not  altogether  in  vain;  and  it  being  now  near 
evening,  we  set  out  for  the  vessel,  which  we  did  not 
reach  before  dark. 

Finding  that  little  more  was  to  be  done  in  the  vici- 
nity of  our  anchorage,  we  moved  the  ship  on  the  19th, 
a  few  miles  to  the  eastward,  to  enable  us  to  visit  the 
villages  lining  the  coast;  and  coming  to  an  anchor, 
about  ten  o'clock,  we  set  out  in  search  of  a  bay,  which 
we  thought  might  be  the  entrance  to  Ning-hae-chow. 
On  rounding  a  point  of  land,  on  which  was  erected  a 
sort  of  guard-house,  we  observed  a  village  or  two  on 
the  beach,  both  of  which  we  entered,  and  met  with  an 
extensive  demand  for  books,  without  demur  or  opposi- 
tion, llie  people  here  had  just  desire  enough  for  the 
tracts,  to  receive  them  quite  eagerly,  without  being  so 
furious,  as  to  tear  them  from  our  hands.  We  asked 
them  respecting  the  road  to  Ning-hae-chow,  and  one 
man  was  about  to  inform  us,  when  his  neighbours  sud- 
denly interrupted  him,  saying,  that  it  was  unlawful  to 
give  directions  to  foreigners,  respecting  the  situation  of 
places  in  the  interior. 

Leaving  these  scrupulous  people,  we  went  to  the 
opposite  shore,  and  had  scarcely  reached  the  middle  of 
the  bay,  when  we  observed  a  number  of  villages  on  the 
side  we  had  left,  stretching  along  for  several  miles, 
affording  us  a  fine  field  for  oi>eration.  The  bay  being 
very  shallow,  and  the  tide  setting  out,  we  were  unai)le 
to  get  the  boat  within  half  a  mile  of  the  beach.  The 
only  expi'dient  left  us,  therefore,  was  to  wade  through 
mud  and  water,  up  to  our  knees,  for  a  considerable 
distance,  in  order  to  reach  the  dry  land.  The  whole 
flat  was  covered  with  people,  in  search  of  cral)s,  who 

2   E 


408  EXHIBITION    OF    MILITARY 

on  seeing  us,  came  and  iisked  for  books,  which  the; 
appeared  glad  to  obtain. 

On  shore,  the  inhabitants  thronged  about  us  as  foi^ 
raerly,  though  some  of  the  better  class  kept  aloot 
This  they  did,  probably,  because  they  were  better  ac- 
quainted with  the  restrictive  laws  of  China,  and  more 
afraid  of  the  consequences  of  holding  intercourse  with 
foreigners.  However,  the  books  we  intended  for  tht 
two  villages,  were  all  expended  among  them  ;  and  one 
man,  opening  a  volume,  pointed  to  the  name  of  Jesus, 
and  asked  whether  he  were  not  the  deliverer  of  man- 
kind. The  walk  through  fertile  fields  and  thriving 
farms,  hero,  quite  repaid  us,  for  the  trouble  of  wadii^ 
through  the  mud,  in  order  to  reach  them;  and  the 
health,  respectability,  and  comfort  of  the  villagers,  as- 
sured us  that  peace  and  plenty  were,  with  them,  the 
order  of  the  day. 

Quitting  the  villages  on  the  east  side  of  the  bay,  we 
proceeded  to  the  more  distant  ones  on  the  west,  wading 
again  throxigh  the  water,  for  about  half  a  mile,  already 
up  to  our  knees,  and  now  and  then  sinking  into  boles 
up  to  the  middle. 

The  evening  coming  on,  we  judged  it  prudent  to  rfr 
turn,  and  the  sun  set  as  we  doubled  the  point  of  land* 
leading  out  of  the  bay.  At  the  guard-house,  we  ob- 
served about  fifty  people  drawn  up,  with  pikes  and 
matchlocks,  waiting  for  us  to  pass.  Remembering  the 
affair  at  the  Min  River,  when  a  peaceful  boat  waa 
fired  on  as  she  passed,  we  thought,  at  first,  it  would  b« 
better  to  give  them  a  wide  berth ;  but  not  being  able 
to  turn  off  without  manifesting  alarm,  we  determined 
to  stand  on,  and  passed  within  a  few  yards  of  the  wallsr 


OFFICIAL   INVITATION.  409 

in  silence  and  in  safety.  After  we  had  rounded  the 
point,  the  armed  force  removed  to  the  top  of  the  hill, 
and  kept  observing  us,  till  darkness  and  distance  ob- 
scured us  from  their  view. 

On  arriving  at  the  vessel,  we  found  that  a  number  of 
mandarins  had  been  on  board,  wishing  to  see  us.  The 
mate  fired  two  six-pounders,  to  inform  us  of  their  pre- 
sence, but  we  heard  nothing  of  the  matter ;  and,  after 
waiting  three  hours,  they  took  their  departure,  leaving 
the  following  notice  in  writing,  "  The  civil  and  mili- 
tary mandarins  of  the  celestial  empire  have  come  to 
pay  their  respects,  and  to  say,  that  the  general  of  the 
district  waits  at  Ke-san-so,  where  he  requests  the 
strangers  to  go  on  shore,  and  arrange  matters,"  Their 
polite  and  friendly  manners,  connected  with  their  civil 
message,  induced  us  to  comply  with  their  invitation, 
and  we  resolved  to  return  to  Ke-san-so. 

On  the  following  day,  we  stood  in  for  the  harbour, 
in  order  to  have  a  more  favourable  opportunity  of  con- 
versing with  the  mandarins.  We  had  scarcely  anchored 
however,  before  a  boat-load  of  native  officers  came  off, 
one  with  a  light  blue  button,  intimating  that  he  be- 
longed to  the  fourth  rank,  and  about  half  a  dozen  with 
gilt  buttons,  who  filled  inferior  situations.  The  first 
was  a  captain  in  the  army,  and  one  of  the  others  was 
commander  of  a  war  junk.  These  were  very  hearty 
and  cheerful  men  ;  and  one  of  them,  who  wore  a  row  of 
large  lion  buttons  in  front  of  his  coat,  was  not  a  little 
pleased,  when  we  told  him,  that  some  of  our  own  naval 
officers  wore  the  same.  Tae-laou-yay  was  the  chief 
speaker.  He  said,  that  he  hatl  been  to  i)ay  us  a  visit 
the  day  before,  but  was  disappointed  at  not  finding  us 
on  board.     He  asked  our  names,  country,  and  profes- 

2  B  2 


410  SURPRISE    OF    THE    MANDARINS. 

sion.  together  with  our  object  in  coming  to  the  plaif 
This  gave  us  an  opportunity  of  explaining  the  doctiini^ 
of  the  Gospel,  to  proclaim  which  was  our  chief  errand, 
and  of  directing  his  attention  to  the  hooks,  which  we 
hail  been  spreading  on  the  same  subject.  He  said,  he 
had  read  our  publications,  and  found  many  good  things 
in  them,  though  they  differed,  in  some  respects,  from 
the  Chinese  classics.  He  listened  attentively,  while 
we  spoke  of  the  true  God,  his  worship  and  service  ;  and 
was  surprised  when  we  told  him,  that  we  worshippwi 
none  but  the  Supreme  Being.  He  asked  us  respecting 
our  voyage,  and  wondered  how  we  could  come  so  far, 
without  seeing  any  land,  or  touching  for  fresh  supplies. 
We  explained  to  bim  the  system  of  our  navigation;  and 
showed  him  how,  by  means  of  a  sextant  and  chrono- 
meter, we  managed  to  ascertain  the  exact  latitude  and 
longitude  of  any  place  where  we  might  hap[jen  to  he 
we  further  said,  that  we  carried  but  few  men,  in  con 
sequence  of  which,  our  provisions  occupied  but  little 
room.  He  then  wished  us  to  furnish  him  with  a  list 
of  the  things  we  wanted,  promising  to  take  care  am) 
provide  us  with  them ;  upon  which  we  made  out  a 
short  list  of  such  articles  as  were  needed.  Having' 
given  us  an  iniatation  to  see  him  on  shore,  Tae-Iaou* 
yay  and  his  fellows  returned  to  the  town. 

Immediately  after  their  departure,  we  descended 
into  our  boat,  and  passing  by  them,  got  first  to  land. 
On  our  arrival,  we  were  met  by  two  native  ofTicen, 
who  said  tliat  we  must  return  on  board,  till  the  man* 
darins  arrived  from  the  vessel,  when  they  would  intnj- 
duce  us  to  the  general  of  the  district.  We  objected, 
that  we  could  not  remain  in  the  boat  during  the  rain, 
and  urged  that  the  least  they  could  do  was  to  afford  UA 


CURI081TY    OP    THE    PEOPLE.  411 

a  place  of  shelter.  So  Baying,  we  moved  on  towards 
the  custom-house,  accompanied  by  a  dense  crowd,  who 
strove  on  all  sides  to  get  a  sight  of  us.  Arrived  at  the 
office,  we  were  invited  to  sit  down,  and  the  multi- 
tude pressed  eagerly  round  to  see  the  strangers.  As 
they  increased  in  numbers  and  eagerness,  the  police 
officers  became  exceedingly  free  with  brooms,  sticks, 
and  whips,  which  they  laid  most  profusely  on  the  heads 
and  shoulders  of  the  people ;  hallooing  and  scolding, 
and  throwing  handsful  of  sand  in  their  eyes,  in  order 
to  keep  them  at  a  moderate  distance  from  the  building. 
We  observed,  however,  that  they  never  offered  to  strike 
or  push  any  of  the  Fuh-keen  sailors,  who  seemed  to 
carry  themselves  with  an  air  of  independence,  and 
would  not  be  turned  aside  from  the  front  of  the  door. 
Seeing  this,  we  got  up  and  spoke  to  them  in  their  own 
dialect,  and  enlarged  on  the  doctrines  of  the  Gospel ; 
to  which  they  listened  attentively,  and  by  which  they 
were  induced  to  receive  our  publications. 

Some  inferior  officers  gathering  round,  we  spoke  to 
them  as  long  as  they  would  listen,  and  employed  the 
time  as  profitably  as  we  could,  while  the  mandarins 
were  making  arrangements  for  our  reception. 

At  length,  after  waiting  for  several  hours,  we  in- 
formed Tae-laou-yay,  that  unless  we  were  speedily 
introduced  to  the  general,  we  must  return  on  board,  as 
the  day  was  fast  drawing  to  a  close.  He  said,  that  we 
might  be  introduced  immediately,  but  he  wished  first 
to  know,  what  ceremonies  we  meant  to  obser\'e  on  see- 
ing such  a  great  officer.  Their  custom,  he  continueil, 
was  to  kneel  down,  and  knock  heail  against  the  ground, 
on  coming  into  the  presence  of  su|)eriors,  and  he  desireil 
to  be  informed  whether  we  would  do  the  same.     We 


412  CEREMONIES    DISCUSSED. 

told  Ilim,  that  we  were  not  in  the  habit  of  prostratrne 
ourselves  before  our  fellow  mortals,  but  that  we  were 
willing  to  pay  the  same  deference  to  Chinese  mandarins 
of  high  rank,  as  we  did  to  our  own  superior  officere. 
"  Well,"  said  he,  "  I  will  speak  to  the  general,  and  try 
to  arrange  that  matter  for  you."  "  But  further."  we 
observed,  "when  the  ceremony  of  introduction  is  over, 
we  expect  to  be  allowed  to  sit  down  in  the  presence  of 
the  general,  otherwise  we  beg  leave  to  decline  the  con- 
ference." "This  also,"  said  he,  "shall  be  arranged  to 
your  satisfaction ;"  and  with  this  assiu^nce,  we  pro- 
ceeded to  the  temple,  where  the  great  officers  wert 
sitting. 

Much  diiEculty  has  ever  been  experienced,  by  all 
who  have  had  any  negotiations  with  the  Chinese  au- 
thorities, on  the  subject  of  ceremony ;  and  these  pe^ 
plexities  are  felt  as  much  by  the  ambassadors  of  Christ, 
as  by  the  envoys  of  Caisar.  Two  modes  of  arranging 
matters  of  etiquette  have  generally  been  adopted  ;  the 
one  is  to  maintain  a  determined  resistance  to  ail  en- 
croachments, and  the  other  to  manifest  an  unreserved 
compliance  with  the  demands  of  the  natives.  English 
diplomatists  have  adhered  to  the  former;  and  though 
they  have  sometimes  failed  in  their  object,  they  have 
never  been  despised.  Dutch  and  Portuguese  nego* 
tiators  have  adopted  the  opposite  plan,  and  while  they 
have  been  equally  unsuccessful  in  their  aims,  have  been 
frequently  contemned,  and  compelled  to  go  through  the 
more  burthensome  ceremonies,  just  in  proportion  to  the 
obsequiousness  displayed  in  compljing  with  former 
requisitions.  For  our  own  personal  convenience,  there- 
fore, as  well  as  from  policy  and  principle,  we  judged  it 
best  to  maintain  the  honour  of  our  country,  and  the  dig> 


INTRODt'Cncni  TO  BICH   OPFICkK.  413 

iiity  of  our  <Ar«  by  not  paying  adoration  to  our  fellow 
men,  though  iFCSted  with  a  little  brief  authority. 

Of  the  officers  to  whom  we  weie  introduced,  the  one 
was  named  Chow  Ta*laou-yay«  the  tsung-chin«  or  mili- 
tary superintendent  of  the  prorinoe  ot  Shan-tung ;  he 
wore  a  red  coral  button,  indicative  of  his  belonging  to 
the  second  rank,  and  was  adorned  with  a  peacock  s 
feather,  which  is  a  distinguished  mark  of  imperial 
favour.  The  other  officer  was  a  governor  of  the  county 
of  T&ng-chow,  wearing  a  light  blue  button,  which  im* 
plied  that  he  filled  an  office  of  the  fourth  rank.  They 
were  seated  in  the  large  temple  before  alluded  to, 
which  was  fitted  up  for  the  occasion;  a  screen  ha>*ing 
been  placed  before  the  gods,  and  the  princi[)al  hall  left 
free  for  the  mandarins  to  sit  in  state. 

At  the  door  of  the  temple  stood  two  civil  officers, 
who  introduced  us  into  the  court*yard,  which  was  lined 
by  about  fifty  men  in  uniform,  arranged  to  the  right 
and  left,  but  without  arms. 

The  two  mandarins  were  seated  behind  a  table, 
adorned  with  a  red  cloth  hanging  down  in  front,  and 
surmounted  with  emblems  of  magisterial  office.  They 
sat,  when  we  entered,  assuming  an  air  of  great  dignity 
and  solemnity,  without  mo\ing  a  muscle  of  their  coun- 
tenances, or  turning  their  eyes  to  the  right  hand  or  the 
left.  On  each  side  of  the  mandarins  stood  about  half 
a  dozen  inferior  officers,  and  some  Uctors,  all  as  still 
and  silent  of  the  grave. 

On  ascending  the  steps  of  the  temple,  we  uncovered 
our  heads,  and  bowed  resjK'ctfuUy  to  the  mandarins, 
which  compliment  was  returned,  first  by  the  civil,  and 
then  by  the  military  officer,  lifting  their  foldeil  hands  as 
high  as  their  breasts,  and  then  slowly  letting  them  down 


414  ClIJNESK    GOODNESS. 

again.  One  of  the  attendants  then  pointed  to  two  chiUR 
and  tables,  provided  with  red  cushions,  and  coveringN 
a  little  to  the  left  of  the  mandarins,  on  which  we  sat 
down.  The  civil  mandarin  was  the  chief  speaker,  and 
hegan  the  conference,  by  asking  our  names,  and  su^ 
names,  places  of  birth,  date  of  leaving  Canton,  the  port* 
at  which  we  had  touched,  and  finally,  our  busines*. 
To  all  these  queries  we  gave  suitable  answers,  adding, 
that  our  object  was  to  do  good,  by  spreading  religious 
books,  and  exhorting  men  to  repent  and  believe  in 
Jesus.  The  civilian  then  asked,  who  Jesus  was,  and 
what  was  the  meaning  of  the  word  Christ,  which  he 
had  met  with  in  our  books  ■?  This  gave  us  an  oppor- 
tunity of  explaining  the  work  and  undertaking  of  the 
Saviour,  whose  benevolent  doctrines  we  came  to  pro- 
pagate, for  the  reformation  and  improvement  of  the  i 
age.  Here  the  general  interposed,  and  asked,  with  b 
gruff  voice,  how  we  could  think  of  coming  to  China  to 
exhort  people  to  be  good ;  did  we  suppose  tbat  there 
were  no  good  people  in  China  before^  They  had 
already  made  arrangements,  to  supply  us  with  provi- 
sions ;  they  had  got  sheep  and  pigs,  fowls  and  ducks, 
pulse  and  flour,  to  meet  our  necessities,  and  was  that 
not  a  proof  of  their  goodness'?  We  said,  we  had  do 
doubt  that  the  people  of  China  were  gooil  to  a  certain 
extent,  but  they  were  far  from  perfect,  and  knew  no- 
thing of  the  way  of  salvation,  which  it  was  our 
to  make  known  to  them. 

The  civil  mandarin  then  said,  we  have  ConAicius 
and  his  doctrines,  whicli  have  sulficed  us  for  ages,  and 
what  need  we  any  further  sage  ?  We  observed,  that 
Confucius  merely  enforced  the  duties  of  the  social  rebr 
tions,  but  gave  men  no  information  on  divine  and  eternal 


RTHBR    DISCUSSIONS.  415 


sufagects,  dot  did  he  effect  anj^thing  for  the  deliver- 
ance of  mankind ;  wherefore,  it  was  by  no  means  super- 
fluous to  have  a  teacher  and  Saviour,  such  as  the  one 
now  pr(^)06ed  to  them.  To  this  they  rephed,  that  in 
our  opinion  it  might  be  good,  but  in  theirs  it  was  evil ; 
that  these  doctrines,  instead  of  benefiting,  only  cor- 
rupted the  people,  and  therefore  die  dissemination  of 
them  could  not  be  permitted.  As  for  our  books,  diey 
did  not  want  them,  and  would  not  have  them  ;  and  we 
ought  by  no  means  to  be  going  from  place  to  place, 
seeking  to  disseminate  our  publications,  because  such 
practices  were  contrary  to  law.  We  said,  that  we  had 
read  the  code  of  laws  established  under  the  present 
dynasty,  but  had  never  met  with  a  single  sentence 
against  distributing  good  books,  for  the  edification  of 
the  people.  They  said,  that  the  code  of  laws  forbad 
the  preaching  of  strange  doctrines,  and  ours  being 
strange,  were  consequently  prohibited. 

Here  they  talked  so  fast,  that  we  had  not  the  least 
chance  of  getting  in  a  word,  unless  by  violent  inter- 
ruption ;  and  on  attempting  to  thrust  in  a  remark,  we 
were  checked  by  the  attendants,  who  told  us  that  we 
ought  to  listen  to  the  exhortations  of  the  mandarins, 
without  presuming  to  reply.  We  might,  by  acting 
with  incivility,  have  talked  as  loud  and  fast  as  they, 
but  we  did  not  see  that  the  occasion  called  for  it,  or 
that  it  would  have  produced  a  good  impression. 

They  then  asked  us  about  the  vessel ;  to  whom  she 
belonged,  and  how  we  came  to  be  in  her ;  how  much 
she  cost,  and  whence  we  got  the  money ;  whether  from 
private  sources,  or  from  government*?  We  informed 
them,  that  the  money  was  subscribed  by  benevolent  in- 
diWduals,  who  had  formed  themselves  into  a  society  for 


416  THE  general's  advice. 

the  diffusion  of  Christianity,  and  who  had  deputed  ui 
to  make  and  distribute  Chinese  hooks,  whilst  Ihcv 
bore  the  expense  of  the  undertaking.  7'his  societ)-  no; 
only  sent  hooks  to  China,  hut  extended  their  operation! 
to  all  parts  of  the  world,  in  obedience  to  the  Saviuui't 
command,  of  preaching  the  Gospel  to  every  creature. 
They  then  asked,  where  these  books  were  maile,  ami 
how  we  became  acquainted  with  the  Chinese  language? 
We  told  them,  that  we  had  spent  some  time  in  the 
colonies  beyond  the  limits  of  the  empire,  and  associated 
much  with  the  Chinese  emigrants,  by  whose  assistaoce 
we  had  learned  the  language  and  prinlvd  the  books. 
They  next  enquired,  from  what  provinces  those  enu- 
grants  went  forth,  and  in  what  numbers  they  were  Ift 
be  found  abroad*?  We  told  them,  that  they  went 
principally  from  the  provinces  of  C'anton  and  Fut 
keen,  and  settled  in  the  colonies  by  myriads. 

Here  the  old  general  interrupted  the  conversatioD,. 
and  advised  us  to  return  to  our  own  country,  as  soon  at 
possible,  and  tell  those  who  had  sent  us,  that  it  was 
labour  in  vain  to  attempt  to  introduce  religious  hook* 
into  China ;  for  none,  except  a  few  emigrants  abroadt 
or  vagrants  on  the  coast,  could  or  would  receive  thenk. 
That  their  orders  from  court  were,  to  treat  foreign< 
with  kindness  and  liberality,  wherever  and  whene^'CT 
they  came,  hut  by  no  means  to  allow  them  to  stay  and 
propagate  their  opinions.  In  conformity  with  tbil 
order,  they  had  provided  a  liberal  present  for  us,  witli 
which  he  hoped  we  would  be  content  to  depart,  and  b/, 
no  means  touch  on  any  other  part  of  the  coast ;  for  if 
we  did,  he  was  not  sure  that  we  should  he  treated  s 
well  elsewhere.  They  bad  now  shewn  us  every  maii 
of  politeness,  and  hoped  we  would  he  equally  polite  i 


DEBATE   ABOUT    PRESENTS.  417 

return,  by  getting  immediately  under  weigh,  and  by 
touching  nowhere  else  in  the  province  of  Shan-tung, 
all  of  which  was  under  their  jurisdiction. 

We  said,  that  we  were  very  grateful  for  their  kind 
treatment,  and  intended  present,  but  should  be  still 
more  obliged,  if  they  would  allow  us  to  make  them 
some  remuneration;  as  we  could  not  think  of  being 
under  an  obligation  to  any.  They  said,  that  they  could 
receive  nothing  whatever  from  foreigners,  and  as  to 
repaying  the  great  emperor  for  his  kindness,  seeing 
that  *^  all  within  the  four  seas ''  belonged  to  him,  what 
present  could  we  make,  at  all  worthy  of  his  acceptance. 
We  said  we  hoped  to  be  permitted,  in  return  for  their 
fresh  provisions,  to  send  some  of  the  produce  of  foreign 
lands,  such  as  a  few  bags  of  rice,  on  shore ;  otherwise, 
instead  of  doing  us  a  favour,  they  would  be  reducing  us 
to  the  alternative  of  going  without  provisions,  or  of 
receiving  a  kindness  without  being  permitted  to  reci- 
procate it.  This  latter,  with  some  persons,  might  be 
of  no  moment,  but  with  us,  it  was  irksome  in  the  ex- 
treme, lliey  said,  they  could  not  help  it,  as  they  were 
strictly  forbidden  by  the  laws  to  accept  of  anything  from 
strangers ;  and  as  the  present  came  not  from  them, 
but  from  the  im|)erial  treasury,  it  was  out  of  the  ques. 
tion  to  think  of  making  any  return. 

In  our  own  minds,  we  thought,  that  as  we  had  be- 
stowed on  their  |)eople,  books  and  medicines,  of  no 
small  value,  there  could  be  nothing  wrong  in  receiving 
presents  from  them  in  return ;  but  on  the  other  hand, 
we  considered,  that  as  they  would  not  acknowledge  our 
gifts,  but  considered  them  so  much  time  and  money 
thrown  away,  calculated  to  do  harm  instead  of  good, 
the  obligation,  in  their  estimation,  would  be  all  on  our 


418 


QUESTIONS    ON    POLITICS- 


side,  and  none  on  theirs ;  and  as  the  report  would  go 
up  to  the  emperor,  that  they  had  been  feeding  these 
"  hungry  barbarians"  gratuitously  ;  we  were  resolved  to 
return  them  some  rice  for  their  provision,  whether  they 
would  accept  it  or  not. 

Amongst  other  enquiries,  they  wished  to  kaow 
whence  Mr.  Stevens  came;  and,  being  told  that  he 
belonged  to  New  England,  they  enquired  whether 
there  was  a  new,  as  well  as  an  old  England  ?  which 
led  us  to  observe,  that  there  was  a  new,  as  well  as  old 
world,  which  was  not  known  to  the  inhabitants  d 
Europe,  till  within  the  last  four  hundred  years.  After 
the  first  discovery,  we  added,  it  was  soon  peopled, 
and  England,  at  that  time,  having  a  surplus  population, 
multitudes  emigrated,  and  formed  the  country  of  New 
England.  They  then  asked,  under  what  sort  of  go- 
vernment this  new  country  was,  and  who  was  king 
over  if?  We  said,  "  they  had  no  king,  but  were  ruled 
by  two  great  assemblies,  at  the  head  of  which  was  s 
president;  all  of  them  chosen  by  the  people,  and  re- 
elected after  a  certain  term."  They  asked,  ■•  what  be- 
came of  the  old  president,  on  his  going  out  of  olfice  i 
and,  on  being  told  that  he  became  a  common  man,  they 
wondered  greatly  ;  and  could  not  conceive  how  he  could 
be  restrained  from  exciting  rebelhon,  and  eniployiny 
the  power  he  so  lately  wielded,  in  raising  up  a  party  ia 
his  own  favour.  In  this,  they  reasoned  from  what  fi^ 
quently  takes  place  in  their  own  country,  to  what  might 
happen  in  other  regions.  With  them,  a  man  once  ia 
power,  aims  to  be  always  in  power,  and  is  never  con* 
tent  with  a  private  station,  after  having  held  tlie  reina 
of  government.  Hence,  when  an  indi«dual  is  deprived 
of  the  supreme  authority,   bis   antagonist  never  con* 


FORMER    TRAVELLERS.  419 

siders  himself  safe,  till  the  previous  ruler  is  put  out  of 
the  world,  and  his  whole  race  extirpated;  lest  some 
distant  member  of  the  fallen  house,  actuated  by  ambi- 
tion or  revenge,  should  aim  at  the  re-establishment  of 
the  dynasty,  or  perish  in  the  attempt  to  gratify  his 
vengeful  feelings.  They  then  wanted  to  know,  where 
the  author  had  met  with  Mr.  Stevens,  and  how  an  old 
Englander  could  so  readily  agree  with  a  new  Englander. 
We  said  that  Christians  were  bound  to  each  other  by 
the  peculiar  tie  of  religion,  irrespective  of  country ;  and 
being  actuated  by  liberal  views,  were  more  likely  to 
combine,  in  the  prosecution  of  a  sacred  object,  than 
others,  in  whom  selfishness  was  the  reigning  principle. 

The  civil  mandarin  then  made  some  allusion  to  Lord 
Amherst's  embassy,  and  described  how  the  emperor 
sent  back  the  Ambassador  s  presents,  thereby  proving 
his  indifference  to  their  gifts,  and  his  aversion  to  inter- 
course with  foreigners.  He  also  asked  if  we  knew  one 
Hoo-hea-me,  (Hugh  Hamilton  Lindsay),  and  one  Kea-le, 
(Charles  GutzlafT;)  and  on  our  saying  that  we  had  seen 
them,  he  asked,  where  and  when  ?  His  next  enquiry 
was  about  one  Gae-tun,  (Gordon),  and  how  many  ves- 
sels were  engaged  in  going  along  the  coast  of  China. 
These  enquiries  shewed,  that  the  interrogator  was  gene- 
rally acquainted  with  all  the  late  attempts  at  negoti- 
ation and  intercourse  made  by  our  own  countrymen 
with  the  Chinese,  whether  of  a  public  or  a  private 
nature;  and  the  inference  to  be  drawn  from  this  fact 
is,  that  notwithstanding  the  paucity  of  public  journals, 
information,  on  such  subjects,  is  more  general  through- 
out the  country,  than  foreigners  may  at  first  imagine. 

As  it  now  began  to  grow  dark,  we  rose  and  took  our 
leave,  making  the  same  salutation  as  on  our  entrance. 


420 


MAGISTERIAL    DIGNITY. 


which  was  slowly  and  solemnly  returned.  On  tfie 
whole,  they  treated  us  with  ci\nlity  and  respect,  bui 
were  far  from  being  cordial ;  and  the  old  general  seeiD*d 
sometimes  disposed  to  be  angry,  while  the  ciril  mai^. 
darin  assumed  more  of  an  authoritative  lone.  Acais* 
tomed  to  command,  and  usually  receiving  from  aU 
around  them,  nothing  but  servile  and  cringing  obfr 
dience,  they  could  not,  of  course,  brook  contradirtioa,, 
or  be  expected  to  look  favourably  on  foreigners ;  be- 
sides it  was  necessary,  for  them  to  jiut  on  an  appear 
ance  of  dignity,  in  order  to  save  their  credit  with  thdc 
own  people. 

In  the  absence  of  mental  and  moral  superiority,  tha 
nilers  of  the  celestial  empire  contrive  to  invest  thei* 
selves  with  a  sort  of  mysterious  solemnity,  which  il 
generally  maintained  by  seclusion;  and  by  manifestii^  » 
distant  austerity  when  they  do  exhibit  themselves  to  ths 
vulgar  gaze.  A  civil  mandarin,  on  appearing  abroad, 
is  always  preceded  by  lictors,  who,  in  a  loud  and  ua^ 
earthly  tone,  proclaim  the  approach  of  the  great  man; 
and  warn  all  persons  to  get  out  of  the  way,  or  to  bon 
down  in  the  dust  before  the  rejjresentative  of  royalty 
Dignity  with  them  is  manifested  by  immoveable  stiff 
ness,  and  the  absence  of  all  emotion ;  not  a  muiscle  ol 
the  face,  or  a  member  of  the  body  must  be  moved  uniid' 
cessarily;  and  a  slow  pace,  undiverted  eyes,  and  motioo* 
less  arms,  are  essential  to  the  state  of  a  celestial  man* 
darin.  Curiositj',  surprise,  fear,  joy.  or  admiratioiw 
would  all  be  unworthy  of  such  exalted  beings;  and' 
terror,  awe,  and  respect  are  the  only  feelings  whick 
they  seek  to  engender  in  the  breasts  of  others. 

We  could  perceive  the  oltl  general,  however.  wheE' 
he  supposed  himself  unnoticed  by  us,  examining  veiy 


MANDARIN   MEANNESS.  421 

curiously  the  various  parts  of  our  dress.  The  civil  offi- 
cer, also,  condescended  to  send  for  our  ever-pointed 
pencil ;  and  Mr.  S.  seeing  how  much  he  was  pleased 
with  it,  determined  in  his  own  mind  to  ask  him  to  ac- 
cept of  it;  but  the  sly  fellow  saved  him  that  trouble,  by 
putting  it  into  his  pocket.  This  unhandsome  trick  is 
quite  characteristic  of  the  Chinese  mandarins,  amongst 
whom  we  seldom  meet  with  a  truly  respectable  man. 
Delicacy  of  feeling,  and  uprightness  of  principle  are  un- 
known amongst  them,  and  the  highest  officers  of  govern- 
ment make  their  way  to  their  distinguished  eminence,  by 
a  course  of  chicaner}^  and  deceit. 

Returning  to  the  boat,  we  were  accompanied  by  the 
military  and  naval  captains,  and  by  Tae-laou-yay,  who 
appeared  very  anxious  to  bring  matters  to  an  amicable 
settlement.  He  advised  us  by  all  means  to  accept  of 
the  present,  otherwise  the  general  would  be  displeased. 
We  told  him,  that  we  could  not  think  of  it,  unless  they 
would  receive  something  in  return;  in  case  of  their 
refusal  thus  to  exchange  prest*nts,  as  we  were  in  want  of 
provisions,  we  said  we  must  buy  from  the  people ;  and 
if  they  were  resolved  not  to  allow  this,  we  must  re- 
main at  anchor,  till  they  woukl.  On  hearing  this,  he 
grasped  our  hands,  and  beg-an  to  In'g  and  pray  that  we 
would  not  dt'Iay  our  departure,  as  it  woukl  involve 
them  all  in  trouble. 

ITie  evening  having  now  closed  in,  we  were  con- 
strained to  depart,  and  leave  them  to  act  as  they  thought 
proper.  A  littk^  after  dark,  we  reached  the  vessi'l,  and 
had  scarcely  taken  some  refreshment,  when  the  presents 
arrived ;  and  as  the  weather  was  stormy,  we  could  do  no 
less  than  allow  them  to  l>e  received  on  boanl.  We  now 
found,  that  instead  of  supplying  a  few  necessaries,  ae- 


422  EXCHANGE  OF  I'RESENTS. 

cording  to  our  list,  they  hatl  provided  a  quantity  far 
beyond  what  we  required.  We  had  asked  for  two  («g* 
only,  and  they  had  sent  ten ;  besides  ten  sheep,  BOtne 
bags  of  floor,  two  of  peas,  and  two  of  millet,  with  n 
number  of  ducks  and  fowls. 

The  foolish  people,  however,  had  thrown  the  {ttg$ 
and  sheep  altogether,  with  their  legs  tied,  into  the 
hold  of  the  boat  (the  sheep  being  undermost),  and  had 
shut  down  the  hatch  ;  so  that  when  they  arrived  along- 
side, seven  sheep  were  dead,  and  the  eighth  required  to 
be  killed  immediately,  in  order  to  render  it  fit  for  food 
We  therefore  took  seven  pigs,  and  three  sheep,  with 
the  other  articles,  and  gave  twelve  bags  of  rice  in  tfr 
turn.  The  police  officers  who  came  with  the  presents*, 
made  some  objection  to  this,  but  we  soon  overruled 
their  scruples,  and  the  boat  returned  to  land, 

The  next  morning  the  messenger  came  again,  say- 
ing, that  the  mandarins  had  received  the  sheep  ai 
pigs,  but  that  the  rice  could  on  uo  account  Im*  accepted^' 
and  they  had,  therefore,  brought  it  back.  We  ob« 
served,  that  they  had  probably  returned  the  rice, 
account  of  the  smallness  of  the  quantity,  and  that 
would  give  them  five  or  ten  bags  more.  This  put  thi 
old  messenger  into  a  fever ;  and  he  assured  us,  that 
mandarins  did  not  want  any,  much  or  little.  We 
phed,  that  the  rice  had  been  once  given,  and  it  i 
disrespectful  to  take  back  presents.  The 
then  said,  that  he  had  orders  to  throw  the  rice  into  th« 
sea,  if  we  would  not  take  it.  "  Do  as  you  please,"  i 
said,  "  but  we  cannot  receive  it  on  board."  "  I  shi 
be  beaten,"  continued  he,  "  if  I  return  without  delivt 
ing  the  rice,  so  I  beseech  you  to  take  it."  We  replic 
that  the  great  officers  of  his  imperial  majesty  cou 


DEPARTURE    PROM    KE-8AN-SO.  423 

never  be  so  unreasonable,  as  to  beat  a  man  for  what  he 
could  not  help ;  we  felt  assured,  therefore,  that  no  evil 
would  result  from  it.  Finding  every  argument  un- 
availing, he  returned  on  shore. 

About  two  hours  after,  we  observed  the  same  l)oat 
approaching  the  ship,  with  a  mandarin  on  board,  bring- 
ing the  rice ;  but  before  he  could  get  alongside,  we 
were  already  under  weigh,  and  in  a  short  time  in  full 
sail,  bidding  adieu  to  Ke-san-so,  and  the  mandarins 
likewise.  Having  a  good  breeze,  we  sailed  quickly 
along  the  coast,  and  arrived  op{)osite  Wei-hae  before 
evening;  where,  as  the  weather  was  threatening,  and 
the  equinoctial  gales  expected*  we  thought  it  best  to 
anchor. 

Our  stock  of  water  being  exjH'nded,  we  employed 
the  crew,  on  the  22nd  of  »September,  in  getting  off  a 
supply  from  the  shore.  In  this  work,  we  were  as- 
sisted both  by  mandarins  and  {K*ople,  who  diligently 
exerted  themselves,  chiefly  with  the  view  of  getting  us 
away  as  soon  as  {)ossible.  At  this  place,  and  Ke-san-so 
together,  we  distributed  about  three  thousand  volumes. 

Before  leaving  Ke-san-so,  an  unpleasant  circumstance 
occurred  on  boanl,  which  may  be  adverteil  to,  for  the 
purpose  of  shewing  how  nnich  inconvenience  sometimes 
results  from  the  fears  and  passions  of  one's  fellow 
travellers.  The  chief  mate  of  the  vessel  had,  from  the 
first,  taken  umbrage  at  not  being  allowed  higher  wages, 
when  called  upon  to  proceed  on  this  unusual,  and  sonu*- 
what  hazardous  exeursion.  Heing  unacquainted  with 
the  coast,  and  the  character  of  the  proplf,  hr  had  gR»atly 
magnified  the  difficulties  of  the  undi'rtaking,  in  his  own 
mind;  and  hml  even  prejmliced  the  men  against  the 
expedition.     Much  unpleasant  feeling  was  the  result, 

2  F 


424 


DISPUTE    ON    BOAIID. 


and  on  the  evening  of  the  20th,  it  came  to  an  O] 
rupture.  It  appeared,  that  during  our  absence  on  shore, 
in  the  morning,  a  number  of  mandarins  had  been  on 
board,  one  of  whom  frightened  the  mate,  by  making 
signs  of  cutting  throats  and  chopping  off  heads,  which, 
added  to  his  former  apprehensions,  made  him  think 
that  our  condition  was  by  no  means  safe.  Whilst  ai 
supper,  therefore,  he  informed  us  of  what  had  haj^ 
pened,  and  intimated  Ms  intention  of  taking  the  vessel 
out  of  the  harbour  the  next  morning.  The  captain 
asked  him,  how  he  would  effect  it?  and  he  answered, 
that  the  men  would  very  soon  obey  his  commands,  if 
he  should  direct  them  to  weigh  anchor.  This  was  tow 
much  for  the  captain  to  bear,  and  an  altercation  ensued, 
which  led  to  abuse,  and  woidd  have  ended  in  blows, 
had  we  not  interfered,  and  told  the  mate  that  his  con- 
duct was  quite  mutinous,  and  would  justify  his  being 
put  in  irons  immediately.  This  remonstrance  som^ 
what  cooled  him  down,  and  he  attempted  to  smooth 
over  the  affair,  by  saying  that  we  must  forget  and  for- 
give. Had  he  been  allowed  to  proceed,  however,  the 
consequences  would  have  been  serious;  and,  as  he  had 
rendered  the  minds  of  the  men  disaffected,  the  wholft 
object  of  the  expedition  might  have  been  defeated,  and 
the  vessel  placed  in  extreme  jeopardy. 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

PROCEEDINGS  ON  THE  SOUTH  OF  SHAN-TUNG. 


VOTAOK  ROLTID  THK  rROHOMTORV— LAMDIKO  AT  TBI  NO-OAK— STATE  OF 
Til*  TOWN  AND  DEPKNCM-ISTKHVlgWS  WITH  THE  PEOPLE-AND 
HANDARINB  — EXCURSION  THKOCOII  THE  VILLAGES  — B1MP1JCIT\'  OP 
THE  NAnVBB— CALMNESS  OF  THE  WOMENi-VOVAOB  PROSECUTED- A 
SECOND  LANDING— AN Noyi NO  INTERPERENCE-SUSFICIUNSUF  THE  IN- 
ILU1TANT8— eOLlTARV  JOURNEV— INTERESTING  OBOIP  OP  VILLAUBRS 
—  VABIOI'B  ADVENTURES- A  NEW  HARBOUR  DIBCOVERBD  — VISIT  TO 
NAN.Hl'NG  — ENOLIRIES  AND  Ai_\RMB— A  CUINESB  PORT  DBSTBtBKD- 
GBOLOOICAL  FUBMATIONH—  DIHPOSITION  OF  TUE  NATIVEH  — AND  KB- 
CEITION  OF  THE  MiasiONARIU  — DKESS  AND  HABITS  OP  THE  MEN- 
APPEARANCE  OP  THE  WOMEN- THEIR  DWBU.ING8  — TEMPLES  AND 
CKMBT8BIES— PRODUCTIONS  OF  THE  BOIL  -  DOMESTIC  ANIMALS- 
STATE  OF  THE  PEOPLE-BBPLBCTtONB. 

On  the  23rd  of  September,  we  got  under  weigh,  and 
stood  for  the  promontory  of  Shan  -  tung,  with  a  fine 
breeze,  which  carried  us  clear  round  to  the  south  side ; 
so  that  we  came  to  an  anchor  to  the  westward  of  Staun- 
ton's Island,  in  the  evening.  We  observed  a  number  of 
villages  along  the  sea  beach,  on  our  way,  but  the  shore 
was  so  Open  to  the  north-east  gales,  which  were  to  be 
expected  about  that  time,  that  we  did  not  think  it  pru- 
dent to  stop  in  a  situation  so  much  exjmsed. 

'ITio  next  day,  we  stood  nearer  in  shore,  under  the 
lee  of  cape  Macartney  ;  but  the  weather  was  ko  rough, 
that  we  could  not  land.  An  attempt  was  made  in  the 
afternoon  to  reach  the  beach,  but  we  earned  away  both 
masts  of  the  boat,  and  after  several  ineffcclua]  efforts, 
were  obliged  to  return. 

2  F  2 


42() 


LANDING    AT    TSING-HAE. 


The  day  following,  we  went  on  shore,  at  Tsing^lrae, 
and  were  met,  on  our  way,  by  a  mandarin,  in  a  boat, 
who  beckoned  us  to  come  to  him ;  but  disregarding  hia 
signs,  we  pulled  towards  land.  A  number  of  people 
were  assembled  on  the  beach,  who  received  ub  m  a 
friendly  manner ;  and  as  soon  as  we  hail  ascended  the 
cliff,  the  mandarin  from  the  boat,  approached  us.  Hia 
natural  cheerfulness  overcame  his  first  alarm,  and  he 
asked  us  in  a  very  civil  way,  who  we  were,  and  whence 
we  came  *  We  told  him,  that  we  came  from  the  west, 
to  distribute  good  books,  for  the  instruction  of  the  age, 
and  with  his  leave,  would  give  liim  one.  He  look  lh« 
book,  and  said  our  object  was  good,  but  hoped  thai, 
in  prosecuting  it,  we  would  make  no  disturbance.  Ws 
assured  him,  that  we  should  not ;  but,  on  the  contrary, 
endeavour  to  keep  the  peace.  We  then  gave  out  books 
to  the  by-standers,  who  received  them  with  eagerness, 
but  at  the  same  time,  with  quietness ;  awed,  perhaps, 
by  the  presence  of  the  mandarin,  and  petrified  witll 
amazement  at  the  appearance  of  the  strangers,  Thi 
mandarin  then  said,  that  we  were  guests,  and  should 
be  treated  with  respect ;  for  which  reason,  he  propi 
that  we  should  repair  to  a  temple  hard  by,  whei 
the  officers  would  assemble,  and  treat  us  with  let 
Upon  this,  we  all  proceeded  thither,  dealing  out  oi 
stores  as  we  went  along ;  but,  finding  a  path  that  le^ 
directly  to  the  town,  we  left  the  temple  on  the  lef^ 
and  made  towards  the  dwellings  of  the  inhabitants; 
This  the  mandarin  strongly  opposed,  saying  it  mould 
lead  to  trouble ;  but  heedless  of  his  remonstrances,  w 
pushed  forward.  Arrived  at  the  gate  of  the  town,  I 
again  attempted  to  dissuade  us  from  our  pur[)ose.  with 
out  success ;  so  that,  after  having  passed  through  oM 


STATE    OF   THE    TOWN.  427 

fcitreet,  and  finding  U8  not  to  be  wrought  upon  by  his 
suggestions,  in  order  to  save  his  dignity  in  the  eyes 
of  the  people,  he  left  us  and  went  away. 

We  had  now  time  to  look  around  us,  and  survey 
the  town,  which  we  found  to  have  been  originally  sur- 
rounded with  a  mud  wall,  and  provided  with  gate- 
ways, but  now  miserably  out  of  repair.  The  ram{)arts 
were  so  low,  and  so  sloping,  that  it  was  easy  to  walk 
up  one  side  and  down  the  other,  while  the  portals  were 
dilapidated  and  exposed.  Only  one-fourth  of  the  space 
within  the  walls  was  occupied  by  houses,  many  of 
which  were  in  niins.  All  things  marked  decay  rather 
than  improvement,  and  the  place  must  have  sadly  deteri- 
orated within  the  last  century,  as  the  Jesuits  have 
marked  it  down  in  their  map,  as  an  im{)ortant  military 
station.  The  same  observation  holds  tnie  of  all  ()arts 
of  Shan-tung  which  we  have  seen.  Every  where 
there  are  watch-towers  on  the  hills,  fallen  to  ruins; 
forts  dismantled,  or  nearly  so ;  and  long  lines  of  mud 
fortifications,  inclosing  many  acres  of  land,  some 
of  which  are  now  turned  into  cultivated  fields,  with- 
out a  building;  while  others  still  enclose  a  small 
hamlet,  the  miserable  remnant  of  a  fortress,  where, 
perhaps,  deeils  of  valour  were  once  performed,  and  the 
enemies  of  their  countrj'  withstood.  This  town  was 
built,  we  were  informed,  in  the  Ming  dynasty,  and 
was  intended  a-^  a  defence  against  the  incursions  of  the 
Japanese,  who  at  that  time  were  very  enterprizing,  and 
rather  troublesome  to  their  neighbours ;  but  like  other 
militar)'  preparations  of  the  |H»aci*ful  Chinese,  the  bat- 
tlements have  since  fallen  into  decav  for  want  of  use. 

While  standing  on  the  walls,  the  i>eople  gathered 
round  us,   and  we  siM)ke  to  them  on  religious  topics. 


I 


428  INTERVIEWS    WITH    THE    PEOPLE. 

to  which  they  paid  some  attention,  and  expressed,  now 
and  then,  their  assent  and  approbation.  Having  ob- 
tained another  supply  of  books,  we  distributed  them 
among  the  by-standers,  and  then  set  off  to  iabtiur 
through  the  adjacent  villages,  that  lay  along  the  Bhorc. 
where  we  were  generally  well  received.  At  one  place. 
we  met  with  an  old  blind  man,  who  had  been  a  Bcho- 
lar  in  his  youth,  and  still  shewed  considerable  acquain- 
tance wilh  letters,  writing  them  on  his  hand  for  our 
inspection.  This  man  was  quite  interested  in  ns,  jv- 
questing  to  be  allowed  to  feel  and  hear,  tlioi^h  he 
could  not  see  the  strangers.  He  listened  attentively  to 
what  was  told  him  of  the  way  of  salvation,  and  appeared 
overjoyed  at  the  opportunity  of  obtaining  a  book,  whicl^ 
he  said  he  would  get  some  one  to  read  to  him. 

We  had  scarcely  left  this  interesting  group  of 
lagers,  before  we  saw  a  mandarin  on  horseback, 
ing  to  meet  us.  He  addressed  us  in  an  angry  tone* 
and  said,  ''  Since  you  have  now  seen  what  a  pooB 
country  this  is,  you  had  better  return,  and  go  on  board 
your  vessel."  We  said,  we  were  already  on  our  way  ta 
the  boat  to  which  we  were  indeed  going  for  a  fresh 
supply  of  tracts,  and  would  soon  cease  to  be  troubli 
some  to  him ;  so  saying,  we  went  on,  and  having  first 
ascended  a  rbing  ground,  to  get  a  view  of  the  country, 
we  proceeded  to  the  sea  shore,  where  we  found 
mandarin  waiting  to  see  us  off.  Getting  on  board,  wt 
set  sad,  and  soon  bid  adieu  to  the  mandarin  and  his 
train.  After  about  an  hour's  sail,  we  landed  on  ani^ 
ther  part  of  the  coast,  where  we  were  esempt  from 
the  interference  of  the  oflicers,  but  where  the  peopla 
were  more  suspicious  and  less  acquainted  with  letters. 
We  here  walked  ahout  eight  miles,  through  five  vit 


CHINESE    HUSBANDMEN.  429 

lages,  but  did  not  distribute  many  books.  Our  sud- 
den appearance  seemed  to  astonish  the  people.  Most 
of  them  were  not  aware  that  a  foreign  vessel  had  ar- 
rived, and  they  did  not  know  what  to  make  of  being 
offered  books  by  such  strange  looking  individuals  as 
ourselves.  No  one  here  expressed  any  wonder  to  find 
that  we  spoke  their  language,  for  they  had  yet  to  learn 
that  foreigners  used  another  tongue.  We  foimd  them 
generally  very  industrious,  some  ploughing  and  others 
reaping,  some  carrying  out  manure,  and  others  fetch- 
ing home  produce;  while  numbers  were  collected  on 
the  corn-floors,  in  the  neighbourhood  of  each  village, 
threshing,  winnowing,  sifting,  and  packing  wheat,  rice, 
millet,  and  peas,  with  the  greatest  diligence,  and  at- 
tention. Indeed,  so  busily  were  they  engaged,  that 
they  would  scarcely  turn  aside  to  look,  as  we  i)assed 
along. 

The  ploughs  they  employed  were  simple,  and  easily 
wrought,  but  did  not  appear  to  make  a  very  deep  in- 
cision in  the  earth ;  while  their  teems  were  novel,  and 
sometimes  bordered  on  the  ludicrous.  Frequently  four 
asses  were  seen  yoked  abreast;  and  again  a  cow  with 
an  ass  on  each  side,  or  a  cow,  a  horse,  and  an  ass  to- 
gether ;  just  as  the  fancy  or  the  fortune  of  the  owner 
dictated.  The  people  were  not  fearful,  and  even  the 
females  looked  on,  as  we  walked  through  the  \Hllages, 
undismayed.  Passing  by  one  house,  in  front  of  which 
some  women  were  assembled,  and  apprehensive  lest 
our  sudden  ap|warance  should  alarm  them,  and  induce 
them  to  arouse  the  villagers  by  their  shrieks  and  cries, 
we  told  them  not  to  be  afraid,  as  we  did  not  intend  to 
harm  them.  **  Afraid  of  what  V  they  exclaiminl,  '*  why 
should  we  be  afraid  of  vou*?"     The  women  had  all 


43U  CHINESE    WOMEN. 

small  feet,  and  hobbled  about  most  awkwardly.  Tbt 
majority  were  poorly  clad  and  ill-favoured,  with  * 
Ballow  aspect,  and  weakly  frame,  the  consequence, 
doubtless,  of  their  coufinement  and  privatioiis  ;  but  »c 
saw  one  yoimg  lady  well  dressed,  in  silks  and  satins, 
and  riding  by  on  horseback.  After  spending  the  day 
in  going  from  place  to  place,  we  returned  to  the  vesitl 
in  the  evening.  When  arrived  on  board,  we  fouml 
that  a  mandarin  had  been  off  to  the  brig,  who  had 
remained  two  hours,  and  was  much  interested  in  all  he 
saw,  besides  four  or  five  boat-loads  of  people,  who  all 
took  books  and  returned.  On  the  26th  we  weighed, 
and  stood  to  the  south-west,  with  the  wind  against  us, 
and  the  weather  threatening  and  imfavouralile.  At 
night  we  came  to  an  anchor,  nearly  in  the  same  place 
where  we  lay  the  day  before.  The  next  day,  being  the 
Sabbath,  we  remained  at  our  moorings,  with  the  wind 
blowing  very  fresh  ahead,  and  the  sea  rough ;  so  that 
we  were  both  discommoded  and  disheartened.  All 
could  do  was,  to  read  and  pray  in  the  cabin,  and  h 
for  more  favourable  weather. 

On  the  Monday  we  got  under  weigh,  but  wind 
tide  failing  us,  we  made  little  progress.  In  the  aftei 
noon,  however,  we  had  a  light  breeze,  which  carried  u 
to  the  westerly  side  of  the  bay,  where  we  came  to  a 
anchor,  over  a  gravelly  bottom,  with  many  rocks  ani 
dangers  on  all  sides  of  us. 

The  next  morning  we  went  on  shore,  oppOEltc  aom 
villages,  and  commenced  our  oiierations  among  thi 
people.  On  landing,  we  were  well  received  by  a  fei 
stragglers  on  the  beach,  who  took  our  books,  and  mi 
no  objeotion  to  our  proceeding  into  the  interior.  A 
the  first  village  to  which  we  came,  the  inhabitant 


^ 


SUSPICIONS    OK   THE   NATIVES.  431 

gathered  round,  listening  to  our  story,  and  receiving 
our  books  without  any  demur,  all  concurring  in  kind 
and  obliging  behaviour.  At  the  second  hamlet,  how- 
ever, we  found  the  people  more  backward,  and  one  or 
two  having  refused  books,  the  rest  hesitated,  and  a 
few  only  accepted  them.  From  this  place  we  pro- 
ceeded to  some  villages  further  inland  On  the  way 
thither,  we  were  overtaken  by  a  man  who  made  us 
several  low  bows,  and  asked  us  to  return  with  him  to 
his  house,  as  the  place  to  which  we  were  going,  he  said, 
was  difficult  of  access,  and  skirted  by  a  river,  which 
could  not  easily  be  crossed.  We  told  him,  that  we  did 
not  mind  rivers,  but  that  if  he  wanted  a  book  we  would 
give  him  one.  Upon  his  making  some  demur,  we 
packed  up  our  treasures  and  passed  on,  with  the  man 
in  our  rear.  When  arrived  at  the  side  of  the  river,  our 
companion  soon  found  some  one  to  carry  him  over  on 
his  back,  while  we  had  to  wade  through. 

After  crossing,  we  found  our  attendant  seated  by  the 
road  side,  with  a  number  of  villagers  around  him.  On 
his  beckoning  us  to  sit  down  by  his  side,  we  com- 
menced a  conversation  on  religious  subjects,  and  dealt 
out  our  books,  which  were  received  by  a  few,  while  the 
man  that  followed  us  would  not  take  any,  unless  we  gave 
him  a  whole  set,  while  he  was  particular  in  demanding 
one  of  each  kind.  Wo  humoured  him  in  this,  and  as 
we  thought,  satisfied  him  ;  after  which  we  went  farther 
into  the  village,  and  fell  in  with  a  few  respectable  old 
men,  who  approved  of  our  object,  and  by  their  example, 
induced  the  by-standers  to  take  our  publications. 
Having  supplied  all  that  requirinl  our  books,  and  left 
those  who  refused,  to  enjoy  their  own  opinions,  we 
passed  on  to  the  next  hamlet,  crossing  the  river  again ; 


432 


ANNOYING    INTERFERENCE. 


when  we  found  that  our  new  acquaintance  was  still 
with  us,  evidently  producing,  by  his  presence,  an  i 
favourable  impression,  and  inducing  the  people  to  dfr 
cliue  our  publications,  or  to  return  them  after  having: 
accepted  them. 

Retracing  our  steps  towards  the  sea  shore,  we  came 
to  another  large  village,  where  we  found  the  inhalo- 
tants  willing  to  listen,  and  receive  our  books  ;  but  uuf 
troublesome  acquaintance  was  again  at  our  side,  im 
seeing  whom,  the  people  shewed  as  much  disincUiiftr 
tiou  to  intercourse  as  before.  We,  however,  canvassed 
the  village,  and  found  some  willing  to  accept  of  i 
bounty ;  among  the  rest,  a  very  interesting  and  inteK 
Ilgeni  youth  appeared,  who,  having  displayed  a  kno«^ 
ledge  of,  and  a  love  to  letters,  was  presented  with  I 
book.  After  a  brisk  walk  of  a  mile  or  two.  we  arrived  ai 
another  village,  where  we  foimd  our  annoj-ing  acquainW 
ance  again,  who  had  reached  it  before  us  by  a  shorter 
route,  and  had  so  prejudiced  or  frightened  the  people, 
that  none  of  them  would  have  anything  to  do  with  c 
books.  We  began  by  this  time  to  suspect  that  the  i» 
dividual  who  followed  us.  must  have  been  some  poUcB' 
officer,  or  in  some  way  accountable  for  the  peace  an^ 
order  of  the  villages,  otherwise  he  would  not  havtt 
taken  so  much  trouble  to  prevent  the  success  of  o 
undertaking. 

Finding  no  way  of  escaping  his  officious  intrusion  bj 
land,  and  being  now  near  the  sea,  we  embarked,  i 
having  a  fair  wind,  proceeded  to  another  cluster  of  yUn 
lages.  about  six  or  eight  miles  further  up  the  bay. 
Here  the  author  landed,  with  a  basket  of  books,  am 
ha\'ingmade  an  appointment  with  Mr.  Stevens,  to  met 
him  at  a  tUstant  village  on  a  rising  ground  along  shoiA 


SOLITARY   JOURNEY.  433 

he  set  off  alone,  in  land.  The  travelling  was,  how- 
ever, difficult;  extensive  flats  of  soft  sand  and  mud 
had  to  be  crossed,  without  any  trace  of  a  footpath; 
and  every  now  and  then  a  deep  gully  intervened,  the 
bottom  of  which  was  choked  up  with  thick  mud. 
Into  one  of  these,  which  was  evidently  knee -deep 
at  the  side,  and  much  deeper  in  the  centre,  the  au- 
thor was  about  to  descend,  when  some  Chinese  from 
behind  warned  him  of  the  danger,  and  pointed  out  a 
more  safe  and  commodious  path:  this  he  followed 
barefoot,  over  the  sand  and  mud,  till  he  came  to  a 
harder  and  firmer  bottom,  and  soon  made  his  way  into 
the  cultivated  fields,  through  which  a  path  led  to  the 
villages.  Several  persons  on  the  way  received  books, 
but  on  approaching  the  first  hamlet,  the  inhabitants 
were  frightened,  and  would  have  nothing  to  say  to  the 
stranger,  except  ordering  him  off  as  quickly  as  ix)ssi- 
ble.  When  about  to  depart,  a  respectable  man  came 
forward,  and  said,  he  had  heard  of  our  books,  one  of 
which  he  had  purchased,  and  wanted  some  more,  lliis 
encouraged  others  to  approach,  and  not  long  afterwards 
two  learned  men  came  out  of  the  village,  and  received 
our  books  with  great  ci\ility  and  thankfulness. 

Having  a  long  journey  to  accomplish  before  sun-set, 
the  author  left  this  interesting  group,  to  proceed  on  his 
way,  which  he  found  intercepted  by  a  broad  stream, 
about  three  feet  deep,  and  skirted  by  extensive  and 
and  treacherous  quicksands.  He  managed,  however, 
to  wade  through  the  water,  and  toil  over  the  sand, 
with  great  difficulty;  a  labour  which  was  ill  re{)aid,  by 
the  |>artial  success  of  his  endeavours,  in  the  village  on 
the  opiK)site  side ;  for  the  greater  {)art  of  the  people 
fled  at  his  approach,  and  the  rest  looked  sullen  and 


434 


EVILS    OF    A    SHORT    STAV. 


morose.  A  few  books  haWng  been  left  among  them, 
the  traveller  pressed  on  for  the  nest  village,  and  fouDd, 
to  his  regret,  the  same  ill  will  and  sullen  strangeness, 
as  in  the  former. 

Had  there  been  time  to  remain  among  ihem,  and 
remove  their  prejudices  by  friendly  conversation,  it  ia 
more  than  probable  that  the  attempt  would  have  been 
successful ;  but  the  day  being  far  advanced,  and  tlie 
way  to  the  place  of  rendezvous  distant,  the  pilgrim 
was  obliged  to  hurry  on.  The  plaiu  appeared  highly 
cultivated,  and,  as  far  as  the  eye  could  reach,  thick); 
studded  with  villages,  to  the  number  of  eight  or  ten, 
within  the  circuit  of  a  few  miles.  Finding  the  day  it 
length  gone,  the  author  wae  compelled  to  make  towardi 
the  sea  shore ;  and  Mr.  Stevens  having  observed,  froia 
a  distance,  the  signal  made,  soon  joined  the  party;  and 
we  proceeded  together  on  boanl,  where  we  anrivwl  a 
little  after  seven  o'clock,  much  fatigued  with  the  1^ 
hours  of  the  day. 

The  village  on  the  rising  ground,  where  Mr.  Stevens' 
went,  had  been  observed  by  us  the  preceding  day,  and 
appeared  to  have  a  great  number  of  well-built  houses ; 
the  windows  of  which,  glistening  in  the  setting  sun, 
gave  us  a  very  favourable  idea  of  its  importance.  It 
turned  out,  however,  on  nearer  approach,  to  be  but  a 
small  place,  with  few  buildings  inside  the  walls  ;  being 
indebted  for  its  appearance  of  magnitude,  entirely  to  itf  i 
position.  It  might  have  been  a  considerable  town  at: 
some  former  period,  but  is  now  forsaken  and  in  ruiii&.| 
The  name  of  the  place,  however,  stilt  conveys  soi 
idea  of  dignity,  being  called.  Wan-kea-tan,  "  the  vil 
iage  of  ten  thousand  families," 

On  the  30th.  wc  got  under  weigh,  and  stood  to 


NEW    HARBOUR    DISCOVERED.  435 

8outh-we8t,  in  search  of  Hae-yang ;  when  finding  a  har* 
hour  at  the  head  of  the  hay,  which  we  thought  might  be 
near  that  town,  we  entered  it,  and  came  to  an  anchor. 
We  had  some  difficulty  in  making  our  way  into  this 
harbour,  which,  having  never  before  been  visited  by  a 
European  vessel,  was,  of  course,  unsurveyed.     Whilst 
skirting  along  the  shore,  we  discovered  an  opening  be- 
tween the  islands,  into  which  we  thought  it  possible  to 
steer  the  vessel,  but  were  obliged  to  proceed  with  great 
caution,  lest  there  might  be  sunken  rocks  in  the  way. 
Our  navigator,  however,  deemed  it  safe  to  venture ;  and 
as  we  proceeded,  we  found  the  passage  open  out  into  a 
beautiful  bay,  carrying  twelve  and  fourteen  fathoms  all 
the  way.     ITie  harbour  was  sheltered  from  all  winds, 
except  the  south,  which  in  these  latitudes  is  not  much 
to  be  dreaded,  and  was  capable  of  containing  a  whole 
fleet  of  merchantmen.    About  twelve  o'clock  we  landed 
at  the  head  of  a  small  cove  ;  and  found  that  there  were 
only  a  few  villages  in  the  neighbourhood,  while  Hae- 
yang  was  about  thirty  miles  to  the  westward.     The 
I)eople  in  the  first  village  w^ere  surprised  at  our  appear- 
ance, and  few  ventured  to  take  our  books ;  but  in  the 
second,  which  was  the  largest,  we  had  better  success. 
This  place  was  called  Nan-hung,  and  contained  several 
well-built  houses,  which  displayed  both  the  quality  and 
the  taste  of  their  owners.    Seeing  some  old  men  seated 
at  the  comer  of  a  street,  we  approached  them,  and  were 
invited  to  take  a  seat  by  their  side.    Our  books,  on  being 
proihicetl,  were  accepttnl  without  much  demur,  on  the 
ground  that  they  taught  good  moral  lessons.     When  a 
number  of  |)eople  had  been  supplied,  our  attention  was 
directed  to  a  well-dressed  young  man,  who  was  exciting 
some  opposition.     On  approaching  him,  we  found  him 


436  ENQUIRIE.S    AM)    ALARMS. 

apparently  much  displeased,  and  disposed  to  thwart  our 
views.  Upon  this,  we  asked  him,  if  he  would  peceire 
a  book'?  "  No,"  said  he,  "  I  cannot  read,"  "Well," 
we  said,  "if  you  are  so  ignorant,  that  you  cannot  read, 
we  cannot  help  you :  but  there  are  those  who  can,  and 
who  will ;  why  should  you,  therefore,  be  envious  of 
their  superior  attainments,  and  make  others  suffer  for 
your  deficiences '?"  To  this  he  knew  not  what  to  reply ; 
as  he  evidently  could  read,  and  had  only  professed  ig- 
norace,  in  order  to  put  off  taking  a  book,  and  to  give 
others  an  excuse  for  refusing  our  publications.  The 
hy-standers,  however,  were  so  far  from  being  deterred 
l)y  his  opposition,  that  they  enjoyed  his  confusion,  and 
took  the  books  with  great  readiness.  This  brought 
him  at  length  into  a  better  humour,  and  he  accepted  of 
a  tract  also.  Passing  now  through  the  streets,  we  were 
civilly  treated  by  the  people,  and  asked  to  walk  into  a 
shop,  and  afterwards  into  a  school-room,  where  the  peo 
pie  listened  attentively  to  what  was  advanced.  Among 
other  enquiries,  they  wanted  to  know  how  maay  ships 
we  had  got  on  the  coast;  as  they  had  heard  that  there 
was  a  very  large  vessel  on  the  north  side  of  the  promon- 
tory, with  two  hundred  men  on  board.  We  told  them, 
that  the  large  vessel  of  which  they  had  heard,  was  none 
other  than  our  small  brig  ;  and  instead  of  two  hundred, 
she  had  not  twenty  men  on  board ;  but  that  her  &K 
had  been  magnified  by  their  fears. 

Upon  the  whole  we  were  well  received  by  the  vit 
lagers,  and  left  them  in  good  humour.  Two  more 
hamlets  were  visited,  with  various  degrees  of  suece-ss, 
and  we  proceeded  across  an  extensive  mud  flat,  to  the 
beach.  On  our  arrival,  we  found  our  boat  aground, 
through  the  carelessness  of  the  mate,  who  had  fallen 


A    CHINESE    PORT.  437 

fa8t  asleep,  while  the  tide  was  ebbing,  which  left  our 
little  skiflf  high  and  dry  upon  the  beach.  We  ex- 
erted ourselves  to  get  the  boat  off,  that  we  might  visit 
another  village  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  cove ;  but 
fidling  in  the  attempt,  we  turned  off  to  the  eastward,  to 
visit  a  Chinese  fort,  that  stood  on  a  hill  at  the  head  of 
the  bay.  lliis  fort  was  about  forty  feet  square,  and 
twenty  high,  including  the  parapet,  with  a  tower  in 
front,  which  appeared  to  have  been  intended  for  the 
commanding  officers.  The  gateway  was  imder  this 
tower,  and  as  it  was  not  provided  with  doors,  there  was 
no  difficulty  in  obtaining  an  entrance.  Inside  the  fort, 
we  found  three  buildings,  one  of  which  was  a  stable,  the 
other  a  cook-house,  and  the  third  a  sleeping  apartment, 
with  bed  places  immediately  over  the  oven ;  but  all  very 
much  out  of  repair,  and  apparently  imoccupied  for  many 
months.  A  ffight  of  steps  led  to  the  top  of  the  wall, 
round  which  was  a  walk  three  feet  wide,  defended  by 
the  parai)et,  only  a  brick  thick.  Over  the  tower,  in 
front,  was  a  level  space,  about  ten  feet  wide,  and  on  the 
right  comer  a  flag  staff.  The  fort  was  not  calculatecl 
to  resist  cannon,  but  where  fire-arms  are  scarce,  a  few 
men  might  defend  such  a  post,  against  a  great  mnhi* 
tude. 

On  our  return,  we  met  the  manrlarin  who  h:u\  chars^e 
of  the  fortification,  making,  perhaps.  hL<  v:Tr.i^r.nj*al 
visit  to  the  position  und*rr  hL»  car*::  ^r  V,  ^h'^-w  *h-* 
**  ^-iolent  barfaarians."^  that  th«r  -  >/a.4  ^4  U^r.'  ^/.»..i:  r^ 
fierce  in  their  turn.  whtr.  orrA«i/;r.  r»^  ...-r:  .*  ff * 
was  a  fat,  bleek.  welW^  lemi^rji:..  » v,  <y.  ^rvt^r 
to  his  imperial  maj^m*  ni«ii;V-i^v>  i-v.  ho.a^^/I 
on  a  grey  charg»rr.  fcU>ut  I'^Vw'Vi^.  \MiU  v.^i  .^ 
made  a  respcactaUfr  »}i}ieiinui«>    it    ^t«»    w^'n^   l^r^ 


438 


GEOLOGICAL    FORMATIONS. 


through  which  we  were  passing.  On  meeting  lu,  I 
dismounted,  and,  without  asking  us  a  single  question, 
began  ordering  us  off.  We  told  him  our  boat  wal 
aground,  and  that  as  soon  as  the  tide  made,  we  should 
be  going,  but  in  the  mean-time  we  expected  to  ba 
treated  with  civility.  After  a  little  while,  he  hecama 
more  gentle  and  agreeable,  and  we  parted  good  friends. 
He  told  us,  that  the  harbour  in  which  we  had  ; 
chored,  was  a  very  unsafe  place,  having  a  sandy  bo^ 
tom,  on  which  account  vessels  were  apt  to  drive ;  and 
the  bay  being  rocky,  there  was  great  danger  of  their 
being  dashed  to  pieces.  Besides  which,  the  wave* 
sometimes  rolled  in  with  tremendous  violence,  and 
rendered  the  anchorage  there  insecure.  This  he  said, 
merely  to  get  us  away  as  soon  as  possible  ;  but  as  we 
knew  that  the  bottom  was  soft  mud,  and  that  in  the 
north-east  monsoon,  we  had  no  oceasion  to  be  alarmed 
about  a  southerly  swell,  his  warnings  were  quiitt 
thrown  away  upon  us. 

While  lingering  about  the  beach,  we  could  not  help 
observing  the  curious  formation  of  the  rocks  whid 
there  presented  themselves.  In  some  instances,  t 
strata  ran  in  a  horizontal,  and  in  others,  in  a  vertii 
direction.  The  different  layers  of  rock  were  composed 
of  black  hornblende,  mixed  with  white  quartr.,  and 
now  and  then,  a  layer  of  gneiss  intermingled.  Th 
whole  seemed  to  be  thrown  together,  by  some  vitrei 
convulsion ;  and  the  quartz  had,  in  several  in8t«nc«« 
forced  its  way  between  the  other  rocks,  pushing  thei' 
aside,  or  making  them  project  outwanls,  while  som 
lines  ran  in  an  oblique  direction,  as  thin  as  a  roanll 
hand.  Numernus  rocks  of  various  kinds,  lay  scattei 
on  the  beach,  and  presented  a  most  curious  and  fanta 


RBTR08PECT   OP   8HAN-TUNO.  439 

tic  scene.  The  operations  of  the  waves  dashing  on  the 
shore,  had  added  not  a  little  to  the  wildness  and  rug- 
gedness  of  its  appearance.  Arriving  on  board  in  the 
evening,  we  considered  that,  as  we  had  already  spent  a 
week  to  little  purpose,  on  the  south  side  of  the  pro- 
montory, and  as  the  people  were  generally  backward 
to  receive  our  books,  it  would  be  better  to  proceed  to  a 
more  favourable  region :  so  we  resolved,  on  the  follow- 
ing morning  to  set  sail,  for  the  provinces  of  Keang-soo 
and  ('h^-keang. 

On  quitting  Shan-tung,  it  may  be  proper  to  observe, 
that  we  have  nowhere  been  roughly  used  or  ill-treated, 
while  the  natives  have  been  uniformly  found  harmless 
and  peaceable.  We  seklom  saw  a  weapon  of  any  kind, 
l)eyond  agricultural  implements,  and  with  the  exception 
of  one  old  man,  in  Ke-san-so,  who  had  a  rusty  sword, 
and  the  few  men  drawn  up  at  the  guard-house,  both 
soldiers  and  people,  were  without  arms.  We  have 
sometimes  been  spoken  to,  in  a  surly  manner;  and, 
now  and  then,  forbidden  to  proceed  into  the  villages ; 
but,  when  once  on  the  high  road,  no  one  ever  attempted 
to  hinder  or  turn  us  back  ;  and,  for  all  that  we  could 
see,  it  woukl  be  no  difficult  matter  to  travel,  from  one 
side  of  the  promontory  to  the  other,  if  any  object  were 
to  be  gained  by  so  doing. 

The  people,  though  inoffensive,  were,  by  no  means, 
forwani  to  help  or  entertain  us ;  we  seldom  had  any- 
thing offered  us,  and,  even  with  asking,  could  get  little 
iK'sides  water.  So  that,  had  we  dej)ended  on  the  charity 
of  the  people  of  Shan-tung,  we  should  have  been  but 
ill  supplied. 

With  regard  to  their  reception  of  our  message,  this 
journal  will  speak  for  itself.     On  the  north  side,  which 

2  G 


440 


RECEPTION    OF    OUR    MESSAGE. 


was  first  visited,  they  were  more  willing  to  recein 
books,  than  on  the  south  ;  while  the  further  we  wenl, 
the  more  disinclination  was  manifested.  This  may  l 
attributed  partly  to  the  report  of  our  arrival  and  ope* 
tions  hanng  preceded  iis;  and  to  the  prohibitions  whiA 
the  mandarins  had  issued,  against  receiving  our  booka, 
or  holding  any  intercourse  with  us.  We  found,  alsOtj 
that  the  people  on  the  sea-shore,  and  iu  places  of  great 
concourse,  were  more  greedy  after  books,  so  as  eventt 
rob  us  of  them,  while  those  in  the  retired  hamlets  v 
very  shy.  This  may  have  resulted,  in  the  former  case, 
from  the  frequent  communication  kept  up  with  Btian- 
gers,  while  the  villagers,  being  more  secluded  from  the 
world,  were  naturally  suspicious  of  foreigners.  On  tfas 
whole,  the  amoimt  of  books  distributed  in  Shan-tun^ 
considering  the  time  occupied  in  the  work,  the  extent  o 
ground  travelled  over,  and  the  number  of  persons  mel 
with,  did  not  quite  equal  our  expectations,  or  come  up 
to  what  we  hoped  to  experience  in  the  south. 

As  to  oral  instruction,  much  cannot  be  said:  fol 
though  the  people,  even  to  the  youngest  child,  and  the 
meanest  clown,  all  spoke  and  imderstood  the  inandaria 
dialect,  and  thus  could  easily  communicate  with  us;  ye* 
the  time  that  we  could  afford  to  stay  with  them  i 
so  short,  and  the  subject  treated  of  so  strange.  l 
we  could  hardly  exjiect  the  natives  to  be  greatly  in- 
terested or  improved.  Still  something  was  attempted, 
at  each  place  to  which  we  came  :  enough  to  give  then 
a  general  idea  of  the  Gospel,  and  a  clue  to  the  betttf 
understanding  of  the  books  left  among  them  ;  and  i 
can  tell,  but  in  some  future  day,  fruit  will  spring  up  tl 
a  good,  account  from  the  seed  thus  hastily  sown.  Maj 
the  Lord,  of  his  infiiute  mercy,  be  pleased  to  follow  ll 


CONDITION  OF  THE  PEOPLE.        441 

distribution  of  three  thousand  books  on  the  north,  and 
of  six  hundred  on  the  south  side,  of  this  promontory, 
with  his  blessing;  and  may  the  occasional  conversa- 
tions held  with  the  people,  be  productive  of  great  good, 
to  His  eternal  glory. 

The  temporal  condition  of  the  natives  of  Shan-tung 
seemed  generally  good.  We  witnessed  nothing  of  that 
squalid  poverty  and  deep  distress,  to  be  met  with  in 
other  parts  of  the  empire.  The  men  were,  for  the  most 
part,  robust  and  well-fed,  hearty  and  hard-working; 
while  no  want,  so  far  as  we  could  perceive,  prevailed. 
We  saw  no  beggars,  and  few  ragged  people ;  their  cloth- 
ing commonly  consisted  of  cottons,  sometimes  doubled, 
and  not  unfrequently  quilted ;  most  of  them  wore  shoes 
and  stockings,  and  many  had  more  jackets  than  one. 
Some  had  coats  of  skins,  with  the  hair  or  wool  inside,  as 
a  defence  against  the  cold  weather.  A  peculiar  kind  of 
cap  was  worn  by  the  generality,  made  of  white  felt, 
fitting  close  to  the  head,  and  turned  up  on  each  side, 
with  flaps  which  could  be  pulled  down,  if  necessary, 
over  the  ears.  Every  individual  was  provided  with  a 
pipe,  and  a  light  kind  of  tobacco,  which  they  smoked 
very  frequently.  They  always  carried  a  bit  of  steel 
about  with  them,  and  as  the  ground  was  covered  with 
a  kind  of  quartz,  which  by  concussion  emits  sparks, 
they  had  only  to  stoop  down  and  pick  up  a  stone,  and 
after  striking  a  light,  to  throw  it  away  again. 

The  women  were  not  so  good-looking  as  the  men ; 
some  were  ugly,  almost  all  ortlinary,  and  scarcely  any 
handsome.  ITiey  were  pale-faced  and  sickly  in  ge- 
neral, and  seldom  exhibited  the  ruddy  complexion 
observable  in  the  other  sex. 

It  is  well  known,  that  the  Chinese  have  a  method 

2  G  2 


44'2  SMALL    FEET    OF    THE   WOMEN. 

of  binding  up  the  feet  of  their  female  offspring,  from 
their  earliest  infancy.  For  this  purpose,  they  use 
ligatures,  wound  very  tight  round  the  foot  and  iostcp. 
with  the  toes  bent  inwards,  until  they  g^ow  into  tht 
sole  of  the  foot.  Thus  diminished  and  compressed 
the  foot  is  reduced  to  three  or  four  inches  in  length 
and  as  many  in  circumference,  tapering  towards  a 
point  at  the  end.  Of  course,  the  ankle  bones  becomt 
proportionably  large,  whUe  the  club  feet  thus  produced 
are  but  ill  adapted  for  walking.  Hence  the  gait  of 
Chinese  women  is  extremely  awkward;  they  aiv 
obliged  to  throw  themselves  a  little  forward  in  setting 
off,  and  to  keep  their  boilies  somewhat  out  of  the  pc^ 
pendicular,  or  they  would  be  in  danger  of  falling  back- 
ward :  and  as  they  have  no  spring  in  their  toes,  they 
are  unable  to  urge  on  their  joumies  with  speed.  Indeed, 
some  of  them  are  scarcely  able  to  walk  at  all,  and  are 
obliged  either  to  use  sticks  to  suppoit  them,  or  to  lean 
on  a  servant,  in  order  to  move  along  the  streets.  Tba 
poorer  sort,  however,  may  be  seen  working  in  the  fiekU,' 
and  jKirforming  the  most  laborious  employments.  On 
our  first  arrival  in  a  village,  the  women  generally 
and  hid  themselves  ;  liut  they  si)eedily  returned,  crowd 
ing  the  doors  of  the  houses,  and  the  heads  of  the  lanea^ 
in  order  to  see  the  strangers  as  they  passed  by, 
losing  all  their  timidity,  in  the  eagerness  of  tbeil 
curiosity. 

The  dwellings  of  the  people  in  Shan-tung  are  mostly 
built  of  granite,  but  occasionally  of  mud;  while 
roofs  are  frequently  tiled,  hut  more  generally  thatchedj 
Some  are  plastered  and  whitewashed,  and  rather  tasle> 
fully  fitted  up;  the  dwellings  of  the  poorer  sort,  hoa^ 
ever,  stand  forth  in  all  their  native  and  rude  siniptictly. 


HOUSES    AND    TEMPLES.  443 

The  majority  of  the  houses  are  about  thirty  feet  long, 
ten  wide,  and  eight  high.  A  door  occupies  the  centre 
of  the  front,  and  a  window  each  side.  Near  the  door- 
way, there  are  frequently  seen  two  blocks  of  granite, 
projecting  a  Httle  from  the  wall,  with  loopholes  in  them, 
which  are  used  for  tying  up  cattle,  whilst  feeding. 
Some  houses  are  double,  having  a  front  and  back  range 
of  buildings,  but  we  saw  few  that  were  two  stories 
high.  The  streets  are  from  ten  to  twenty  feet  wide,  run- 
ning parallel  to  each  other,  crossed  by  narrow  lanes. 

Each  considerable  village  is  provided  with  a  temple  ; 
but  these  are  generally  in  bad  repair,  and  the  gods 
apparently  much  neglected.  The  idols  worshipped  are, 
either  the  phantom  Buddha,  or  a  martial  hero,  probably 
Kwan-foo-tzse,  who  flourished  about  the  thinl  century 
of  the  Christian  era.  Little  shrines  are  also  to  be 
seen  in  the  fields,  with  rude  stone  images  in  them ;  or 
a  mere  tablet,  l)earing  a  simple  inscription.  Tombs 
are  scarce,  but  those  which  are  met  with,  are  for  the 
most  part  upright,  like  head-stones  in  an  English 
churchyard.  These  memorials  for  the  dead  are  white, 
and  sometimes  polished,  with  the  characters  more  or 
less  neat,  acconling  to  the  wealth  or  skill  of  those  who 
erect  them :  some  tombs  are  round  like  domes,  and 
others  long,  with  a  slanting  roof  of  mason-work  over 
the  top.  Still,  the  receptacles  of  the  dead  are  by  no 
means  so  numerous,  as  the  habitations  of  the  living. 

The  ground  is  well  cultivated,  wherever  it  is  caj)able 
of  culture,  and  the  sterility  of  the  soil  is  improved  by 
the  attention  that  is  paid  to  stercoration.  Almost  every 
person  met  with  in  the  fields,  is  provided  with  a 
hand-basket  and  a  rake,  with  which  he  collects  the 
dung  of  all  the  cattle  in  the  way,  and  carefully  con- 


444  PRODUCTIONS    OP    THE    SOIL. 

veying  it  home,  deposits  it  ou  the  duug-hills,  at  the 
trance  of  every  village,  where  the  manure  is  heaped  up 
and  ripened  for  use.  The  productions  of  the  soil  are* 
beans,  in  great  quantities ;  millet,  of  various  kinds;  buck' 
wheat,  of  a  poor  quality ;  rice,  and  wheat.  The  fields  are 
not  fenced  off  by  hedges,  but  divideil  by  small  grassy 
ridges,  sufficient  to  enable  each  man  to  know  his  own 
and  the  houses  are  collected  together  in  \"illage8,  either 
for  defence  or  company.  The  cattle  to  be  met  with  are, 
a  small  kind  of  oxen,  horses  of  a  diminutive  size,  asses 
in  abundance,  and  some  mules.  Shaggy-haimd  goaU 
were  seen,  but  no  sheep ;  though  the  mandarins  mar 
naged  to  supply  us  with  some  at  Ke-san-so.  'llie 
domestic  animals  are  never  left  to  graze  at  pleasuK, 
but  tethered  to  a  string,  are  removed  from  one  place 
to  another,  when  the  grass  is  consumed.  No  veno- 
mous or  wild  beasts,  of  any  kind,  were  seen,  neither 
did  we  hear  of  any ;  but  birds  were  espied,  in  great 
numbers,  some  of  which  being  very  tame,  allowed  us  to 
come  near  them,  without  flying  away. 

The  poor  people  who  pursue,  from  youth  to  old  age, 
the  same  monotonous  round  of  toils,  for  a  subsis- 
tence, never  see  nor  hear  anything  of  the  world  arouod 
them.  Improvements  in  the  useful  arts  and  sciences, 
and  an  increase  of  the  conveniences  of  life,  are  not 
knoi^Ti  among  them.  In  the  place  where  their  fathets 
lived  and  died,  they  toil  and  pass  away,  to  be  succeeded 
by  another  generation,  in  the  same  manner.  The  towna, 
and  even  the  villages,  which  are  notiul  in  the  old  maps, 
we  found  as  delineated ;  unchanged,  except  by  decay, 
and  unimproved  in  any  respect.  The  people  po(;ses8 
few  of  the  comforts  of  life ;  neither  table,  chair,  oof 
any  article  of  furniture,  was  to  be  seen  in  the  houses  of 


REFLECTIONS.  445 

the  poorer  classes.  No  prospect  of  amelioration  for 
them  appears,  but  in  the  liberalizing  and  happy  in- 
fluence of  Christianity.  This  delightful  province  might 
then  become  the  abode  of  millions  of  happy  inhabi- 
tants. But  now,  and  for  ages,  they  have  been'excluded 
from  that  best  boon,  which  the  Almighty  ever  gave  to 
man,  and  without  their  own  consent.  They  have  an 
indisputable  right  to  call  for  the  knowledge  of  the 
(^hristian  religion,  which  was  given  to  man  by  God, 
and  no  government  may  justly  hinder  them  from  {)os- 
sessing  it.  ITiey  call  for  religious  knowledge,  not 
indeed,  as  appreciating  its  full  and  eternal  importance, 
but  as  presenting  a  host  of  moral  maladies,  which  need 
relief;  and,  it  will  ever  be  the  happiness  of  those,  who 
aided  in  this  expedition,  to  know  that  nearly  four  thou- 
sand volumes,  containing  much  of  the  Holy  Scriptures, 
were  left  in  Shan-tung.  What  the  result  of  that  little 
Ix'ginning  will  be,  is  to  us  unknown.  To  the  truths 
of  the  books  themselves,  and  to  the  influence  of  the 
GihI  of  tnith  on  their  minds,  we  leave  the  work,  not 
expecting  that  it  will  be  wholly  in  vain. 


CHAPTER    XVIII. 

PROCEEDINGS  IN  KEANG-SOO  PROVINCE. 

VOYAGE  TO  THE  SOUTHWARD  —  ARRIVAL  AT  WOO-SIT^G  —  APrE.\RANCE 
OK  THE  COUNTRY  — RECEPTION  ON  SHORE  — JOURNEY  TO  SHAN(i-lIAF 

—  INTERVIEW  WITH  THE  OFFICERS— BOOKS  DISTRIBUTED— ARRIVAL 
OF  THE  CHIEF  MAGISTRATE— REFUSAL  TO  STAND  BEFORE  UIM - 
DISCUSSION  ABOUT  CEREMONIES  —  REASONS  FOR  DECISION  —  AT- 
TEMPT TO  ENTER  THE  CITY  —  UNPLEASANTNESS  AT  PARTING  - 
OPERATIONS  AMONG  THE  JUNKS  —  REMARKS  ON  WOO-SUNG  —  AND 
ITS  INHABITANTS  —  ARRIVAL  OF  A  GENERAL  —  DESCRIPTION  OF  THE 
MILITARY  — AND  FORTIFICATIONS  — VISIT  OF  ONE  MANDARIN —Cl'N- 
NINGNESS  OF  ANOTHER  —  UNSUCCESSFUL  VOYAGE  —  PLEASANT  TOUR 

—  THE  PEOPLE  R;\GER  FOR  BOOKS  — AND  THE  SOLDIERS  FOR  GAIN- 
DIFFICULTIES  AND  DISAPPOINTMENTS. 

On  the  first  of  October  we  set  sail,  with  a  light  breeze, 
to  the  southward :  for  two  days  we  were  becalmed ; 
and  on  the  fourth,  had  strong  head  winds,  and  a  heavy 
sea,  with  much  rain.  It  being  the  Lord's  day,  we  held 
service  in  the  cabin,  and  towards  evening  the  wind 
grew  more  moderate  and  fair.  Ihe  sea,  however,  still 
continued  high. 

The  next  day  we  enjoyed  a  fair  wind,  and  held  on 
our  course  to  the  southward.  On  the  sixth,  we  made 
the  Choo-san  archipelago,  and  came  to  an  anchor  off 
Gutzlaff's  island.  The  day  following,  notwithstanding 
the  gloomy  and  rainy  weather,  we  got  under  weigh ; 
but  the  tide  setting  us  on  the  edge  of  a  sand-bank,  we 
were  obliged  to  come  to,  after  running  about  twenty 


•  •    - 


II 


ARRIVAL    AT   WOO-8UNG.  447 

miles.  Our  situation  at  this  period  was  by  no  means 
agriH'able,  or  even  safe ;  almost  out  of  sight  of  land, 
and  yet  in  such  shallow  water,  that  we  were  in  great 
danger  of  grounding  every  moment ;  the  waters  of  the 
Yang-tsze-keang,  sweeping  along  at  this  {)oint  into  the 
sea,  had  been  canning  down  for  ages  vast  quantities  of 
mud,  which  forming  into  shoals,  rendered  navigaticm 
dangtTous  and  intricate.  The  channel  between  the 
banks  was  not  above  a  mile  wide,  and  shoaled  on  each 
side,  to  (me  and  two  fathoms.  The  fog,  which  prevailed 
at  the  time,  increased  our  peqilexity ;  and  hiul  it  not 
been  for  the  excellent  chart  constructed  by  (*aptain 
Rees,  and  the  vigilant  assiduity  i»f  our  commander, 
aided  by  the  superintending  providence  of  (mhL  we 
should  most  likelv  have  been  overwhelmed  bv  the  dif- 
ticulties  which  surrounded  us. 

On  the  eighth,  the  weather  was  still  dark  and  gloomy, 
in  the  midst  of  which  we  set  sail,  and  arrived  about 
noon  off  the  forts  at  the  mouth  of  the  \Vo(Ksung  river, 
leading  to  Shang-hae,  where  we  came  to  an  anchor. 
The  f«>g  prevented  the  Chinese  from  seeing  us,  till  we 
were  close*  in ;  but  as  soon  as  we  wen*  discoven*d, 
the  batteries  commenced  tiring  blank  cartridges,  fnmi 
each  sidt*  of  the  river;  their  jHnvder,  however,  must 
have  been  badlv  mixed,  as  at  the  distance  of  onlv  a  few 
hundred  yanls,  the  report  of  their  cannon  was  not 
louder  than  that  of  a  nuisket.  The  nearest  fort  was 
very  much  out  of  repair,  having  the  foundation  under- 
mined l>y  tin*  late  inundations,  and  a  great  part  of  the 
front  wall  fallen  in.  We  did  n«>t  ob.serve  any  uuns  on 
this  fortiticati(m,  but  there  were  a  few  pieces  uf  onl- 
nance,  without  carriages,  placed  on  the  top  of  the  mud 


448  FACE    OF   THE    COUNTRY. 

embankment  adjoining  it.     The  defences  on  the  south 
side  appeared  to  be  in  better  repair. 

The  waters  of  the  river,  and  indeed  of  the  whde 
channel,  were  very  turbid,  and  of  a  yellowish  hue. 
They  tinged  the  copper  of  our  vessel,  so  that  all  die 
dashing  of  the  waves  against  it,  till  our  return  to  lintin, 
did  not  wholly  remove  the  colour.     A  tumbler  of  the 
water  soon  deposited  a  sediment  of  soft  yellow  mud, 
one  twentieth  of  its  whole  bulk  in  thickness.     The 
contrast  between  the  hilly  province  we  had  just  left, 
and  the  level  and  rich  fields  of  Keang-soo,  was  most 
striking.     Trees  and  foliage  here  were  abundant,  and 
nature  seemed  to  be  profuse  of  her  gifts.     But  owing 
to  the  extremely  unfavourable  weather  during  our  stay, 
and  to  other  events  beyond  oiu*  control,  we  saw  com- 
paratively little   of  this  fertile  and  thriving  region. 
Enough,  however,  was  seen  to  convince  us  of  the  great 
accuracy  and  value  of  Mr.  Lindsay  s  observations,  in  his 
journal.     He  has  not  only,  in  a  manner,  opened  the 
way  to  this  great  city,  but  has  collected  more  informa- 
tion of  various  sorts  respecting  it,  than  another  can  hope 
soon  to  do.     Owing  to  the  violence  of  the  prevailing 
storm,  no  vessels  were  seen  passing  out  or  in,  and  the 
river  about  a  mile  above  us  was  filled  with  a  numerous 
fleet,  waiting  for  fair  weather  to  go  to  sea.    The  tides 
were  strong,  and  the  rise  and  fall  two  fathoms. 

When  the  rain  abated  a  little,  we  went  up  to  the 
town  of  Woo-sung,  off  which  there  were  about  one 
hundred  junks  lying  at  anchor.  On  landing,  we  ob- 
served a  number  of  Fuh-keen  sailors,  distinguished  by 
their  blue  jackets  and  cheerful  looks,  just  going  into 
their  boat.     These  we  hailed  in  their  native  dialect. 


RECEPTION    ON    SHORE.  449 

and  were  answered  with  all  the  heartiness  peculiar  to 
that  people.  We  told  them,  that  we  had  books  for  circu- 
lation ;  and  as  they  appeared  to  be  accustomed  to  such 
distributions,  they  came  eagerly  forward  to  receive 
them.  The  people  standing  on  shore,  influenced  by 
their  example,  also  applied  for  tracts ;  and  we  began 
dealing  out  our  publications,  when  two  mandarins  ac- 
costed us,  and  asked  us  to  step  into  a  house.  This  we  de- 
clined, till  our  business  was  done,  when  we  promised  to 
give  them  every  satisfaction.  ITie  mandarins,  however, 
went  with  us  into  the  village,  and  stood  by,  while  we 
distributed  our  tracts,  keeping  the  people  quiet,  so  that 
each  one  received  his  portion  in  an  orderly  manner. 
After  two  or  three  standings,  at  the  comers  of  different 
streets,  the  books  in  our  bag  were  expended;  and  we 
went  into  the  temple  of  the  "  queen  of  heaven,"  where 
we  sat  down  to  talk  to  the  mandarins  and  people. 
After  answering  their  enquiries,  as  to  our  voyage,  busi- 
ness, &c.,  we  took  the  opportimity  of  explaining  to 
them  the  main  doctrines  of  the  Gospel,  and  our  object 
in  visiting  their  town,  viz.,  to  propagate  the  principles 
of  truth  and  righteousness,  by  means  of  books.  The 
mandarins  assented  to  the  propriety  and  goodness  of 
our  enterprize,  and  the  people  approved  of  what  they 
heard.  On  learning  that  this  was  our  first  visit  to 
Woo-sung,  they  asked  how  we  came  to  know  that 
there  was  such  a  place,  and  the  way  to  approach  it.  We 
told  them,  that  we  followed  the  tracts  of  previous  tra- 
vellers, and  could  find  our  way  by  means  of  instru- 
ments and  charts,  without  the  aid  of  a  pilot. 

Having  returned  to  the  boats,  we  directed  the  re- 
mainder of  the  tracts  to  be  given  out,  and  as  the  people 
were  a  little  too  eager  in  grasping  after  them,  one  of 


450 


RELEASK    OF    TWO    CULPRITS. 


the  mandarins  became  angrj',  and  seized  two  persons, 
to  make  examples  of  them.  We  immedialcly  in!<r^ 
fered,  and  told  the  oflicers,  that  the  supposed  ofFendeis 
must  he  liberated ;  for,  seeing  that  they  had  got  into 
trouble,  on  account  of  our  affair,  we  should  consider 
anything  done  to  them,  as  a  mark  of  disrespect  to  oui* 
selves.  The  mandarin  said,  that  since  we  came  thither 
with  such  kind  intentions,  to  give  away  good  books 
among  the  people,  it  was  unpardonable  that  these  fel- 
lows should  behave  so  unreasonably,  and  snatch  them 
out  of  our  hamls  in  such  an  unceremonious  nxanner; 
it  was  therefore  necessary  to  make  an  example  of  them. 
This  was  done  under  colour  of  protecting  us  from  the 
rudeness  of  the  populace ;  hut,  had  these  same  people, 
pelted  us  with  stones,  there  is  little  doubt  that  the  man- 
darins would  have  been  glad  of  it.  However,  we  pers^ 
vered  in  requiring  the  release  of  the  men  ;  and,  out  of 
respect  to  us,  it  was  complied  with.  This  town  was  a 
close,  muddy  place ;  but  we  saw  a  number  of  respectable 
people  in  it,  who,  by  their  satin  boots  and  decent 
clothes  shewed  themselves  to  be  somewhat  above  the 
vidgar.  On  returning  to  the  vessel,  we  were  headed  by 
a  strong  wind  and  heavy  sea,  which  nearly  swamped 
our  little  skiff;  but  by  the  good  hand  of  God  aiding 
our  exertions,  we  were  enabled  to  reach  the  brig. 
About  evening,  a  junk  dropped  down,  and  anchored 
close  by  us,  probably  with  the  view  of  watching  our 
motions. 

On  the  9th  of  October,  we  started  in  the  longi-boat» 
for  8hang-hae  ;  which,  though  a  city  of  the  third  rank, 
is  one  of  the  greatest  emporiums  of  commerce,  on  the 
east  coast  of  China.  It  communicates,  immedialdj, 
with  the  rich  districts  of  Soo-chow,  and  Hang-chow, 


JOURNEY    TO    8HANG-HAE.  451 

receiving  the  rich  brocades  from  that  arcadia  of  China, 
and  conveying  thither,  the  inventions  and  commodities 
of  the  western  world.  The  trade  of  this  place  is  equal, 
if  not  superior  to  that  of  Canton,  and  the  appointment 
to  district  magistrate,  or  superintendent  of  customs, 
at  8hang-hae,  is  considered  exceedingly  lucrative,  and 
highly  important. 

The  day  was  stormy,  and  we  were  in  doubt  about 
the  propriety  of  undertaking  so  long  a  journey,  in 
such  dark  and  rainy  weather ;  but  the  value  of  time, 
and  the  necessity  of  getting  up  to  the  city,  before  any 
opposition  was  organized  against  us,  determined  us  to 
proceed  as  soon  as  possible.  The  boat  in  which  we  were 
embarked  was  a  bad  sailer;  and  being  without  an  offi- 
cer, our  men  little  heeded  our  directions,  each  one  doing 
that  which  was  right  in  his  own  eyes :  notwithstanding 
which,  we  got  up  to  the  city,  in  little  more  than  three 
hours.  The  river  was  about  a  mile  wide,  lined  on 
each  side  by  high  embankments,  beyond  which  the 
country  appeared  low  and  marshy,  but  by  the  industry 
of  the  Chinese,  rendered  serviceable  and  productive. 

The  vicinity  of  Shang-hae  was  marked  by  the  forest 
of  junks,  which  lay  off  the  city,  and  which,  according  to 
the  testimony  of  an  officer  of  customs,  amounted  to  ujv 
wards  of  a  thousand  in  number.  As  the  weather  was 
dark  and  rainy,  our  approach  to  the  city  was  not  ob- 
served, till  we  got  up  among  the  jimks  ;  and  even  then, 
so  few  persons  were  abroad  in  the  rain,  that  we  jmssed 
along  for  some  time,  without  much  notice ;  when  sud- 
denly the  hue  and  cry  was  raised,  that  a  foreign  boat 
had  arrived,  and  immediately  ever}'  window  and  door 
was  crowded,  and  the  sides  of  the  junks  lined  with 


452  INTERVIEW   WITH   THE   OFFICERS. 

spectators.     All  wore  a  smiling  aspect,    and  no  one 
seemed  alarmed  or  displeased  at  our  sudden  entry. 

Passing  on,  we  soon  descried  the  temple  of  the 
Queen  of  Heaven,  spoken  of  by  Ghitzlaff  and  lindsaj, 
where  we  landed,  amidst  a  great  crowd  of  spectaton, 
and  were  just  getting  up  our  bag  of  books  to  commence 
the  work  of  distribution,  when,  suddenly  we  heard  be^ 
hind  us,  a  clattering  noise  on  the  granite  pavement, 
produced  by  the  thumping  of  long  bamboos ;  and  <ri 
looking  round,  we  saw  the  people  give  way,  right  and 
left,  and  two  officers  appeared,  who  greeted  us  with  a 
friendly  aspect ;  and  invited  us  to  repair  to  the  tempk 
hard  by.  Being  perfectly  willing  to  respond  to  their 
invitation,  we  ordered  a  sailor  to  follow  us,  with  a  bag 
of  books,  and  made  towards  the  temple,  through  an 
immense  crowd,  who  opened  a  way  for  us  to  pass, 
while  the  lictors  went  before,  crying  out,  KXh  lae,  "  the 
visitors  are  come." 

In  the  temple,  we  sat  down  opposite  the  two  officers, 
one  of  whom  was  Wang  Laou-yay,  a  Ueutenant-colonel  in 
the  army.  After  a  short  conversation,  cakes  and  tea  were 
served  up,  and  the  books  were  produced,  which  were 
accepted  both  by  the  mandarins  and  their  attendants. 

The  rain  continuing  to  fall,  the  officer  requested  us 
to  delay  giving  out  books  among  the  people,  till  the 
weather  cleared  up.  Perceiving  that  their  intention 
was  to  hinder  our  work,  and  put  it  off  to  an  indefinite 
period,  we  thought  it  best  to  divide  our  forces,  and 
whilst  the  author  engaged  the  officers  in  conversation, 
Mr.  Stevens  went  to  the  boat,  to  distribute  the  tracts. 
He  was  not  long  in  dealing  out  the  contents  of  two 
boxes,  amongst  a  dense  crowd  of  eager  and  anxious 


BOOK    DISTRIBUTION.  453 

applicants.  The  police  runners  who  followed,  endea- 
voured, by  their  staves,  to  keep  the  people  from  crowd- 
ing round,  but  it  was  impossible  to  restrain  them;  and 
the  beadles,  in  the  attempt,  were  some  of  them  borne 
down  and  overthrown. 

Mr.  Stevens*s  account  of  the  transaction,  is  as  fol- 
lows :  ^'  Breaking  open  a  box  of  books,  I  stood  in  the 
boat,  and  attempted  to  hand  them  out  singly,  to  the  mul- 
titude that  thronged  the  shore.  By  moving  from  place 
to  place,  this  measure  partially  succeeded,  tilt  the  con- 
tents of  the  first  box  were  finished.  The  petty  ofiicers 
then,  with  upraised  hands,  implored  me  not  to  distri- 
bute any  more ;  but  seeing,  as  I  did,  such  crowds  as- 
sembled, that  not  one,  in  fifty,  could  obtain  a  volume, 
and  thinking  that  no  other  opportunity  might  occur, 
I  was  obliged  to  be  inexorable,  and  opened  the  second 
box.  Such  a  press  was  now  made,  upon  the  boat,  that 
I  found  it  impossible  to  do  better,  than  merely  scatter 
the  books  indiscriminately  over  the  heads  of  the  people, 
letting  them  fall  into  their  upraised  hands,  till  a  thou- 
sand volumes  were  given  among  the  myriads  of  Shang- 
hae.  In  the  bustle,  unavoidably  occasioned  by  the 
simultaneous  moving  of  such  a  mass  of  human  beings, 
the  officers'  clubs  were  sometimes  seen  playing  over 
their  heads,  and  again  officers  and  cudgels  were  borne 
down  together." 

In  the  meantime,  the  author  was  engaged  in  a 
conference  with  the  mandarins,  an  account  of  which, 
penned  at  the  time,  may  not  be  uninteresting. 

*'  The  party  was  now  joined  by  another  mandarin, 
named.  Chin  Laou-yay,  employed  in  the  custom-house 
department,  who  wore  an  European  boat'-cloak,  made 
of  broad-cloth,  with  a  velvet  collar.    He  was  a  heartv. 


454  ARRIVAL   OF  THB    V ATOR. 

rough-looking  man,  but  had  a  keen  eye,  and  a  vofaibk 
tongue.  Immediately  after  his  arrival,  he  took  die 
lead  in  the  conversation,  and  asked  whether  we  hid 
not  been  in  Shan-tung,  and  had  commonication  inA 
some  great  officers  there  ?  This  question  led  me  to 
think,  that  the  news  of  our  operations  further  north, 
had  already  reached  Shang-hae;  though  twenty  days 
had  scarcely  elapsed  since  our  interview  widi  the 
general,  at  Ke-sannso.  He  enquired  after  Messrs.  lind- 
say  and  Gutzlaff,  and  wished  to  know,  whither  we  in- 
tended to  proceed.  I  told  him,  that  the  gentlemen 
alluded  to  were  well ;  and  with  respect  to  ourselves,  we 
could  hardly  tell  in  what  direction  we  should  go ;  qnot> 
ing  a  Chinese  proverb, '  We  know  not  to-day,  what  will 
take  place  to-morrow.'  '  But,'  I  continued,  '  as  your 
native  conjurers  are  reckoned  very  clever,  they  may 
perhaps  be  able  to  tell  you.  '  I  am  conjuror  enough  for 
that,'  said  Chin  ;  '  but  what  is  your  profession?*  I  told 
him,  that  I  was  a  teacher  of  religion,  having  been  en- 
gaged in  diffusing  instruction,  for  a  number  of  years ;  in 
{uldition  to  which,  I  should  be  glad  to  administer  medi- 
cine? gratuitously,  to  any  who  were  in  need  of  it.  '  Very 
well,'  said  he,  stripping  up  his  sleeve,  '  feel  my  pulse, 
and  see  what  is  the  matter  with  me.'  He  was  told 
that  there  did  not  appear  to  be  much  the  matter  with 
him,  as  his  looks  indicated  good  health.  *  Then  I  see,' 
replied  he,  '  that  you  do  not  understand  the  science  of 
mc^licine,  for  I  am  troubled  w4th  asthma.' 

"  After  a  little  time,  a  great  noise  was  heard  outside, 
and  the  arrival  of  the  chief  magistrate  of  the  city  was 
announced;  when  several  officers  came  in,  and  requested 
me  to  go  and  see  his  worship,  the  mayor.  He  was 
seated  in  the  central  hall  of  the  temple,  with  a  large 


RBFU8AI.  TO  STAND  BBPORE  UIU.     465 

retinue  of  officers  Btanding  by  his  side.  He  appeared 
to  be  a  middle-Aged  man,  with  a  smooth  face  and  fair 
complexion,  but  he  assumed  a  stern  aspect,  immediately 
I  entered.  Without  regarding  his  austere  looks,  I 
paid  him  the  usual  compliments ;  and  finding  a  chair 
placed  opposite,  I  thought  it  was  intended  for  myself, 
and  took  my  seat  accordingly.  This  disconcerted  him 
much  ;  and  as  soon  as  he  could  recover  himself,  from  the 
surprise  and  imlignation  which  overcame  him,  at  seeing 
a  barbarian  sealed  in  his  presence,  he  ordered  me  to  come 
near  and  stand  before  him ;  while  all  the  officers  around 
called  out,  *  Rise!  rise!'  I  rose  accordingly,  and  asked 
whether  I  could  not  be  allowed  to  sit  at  the  conference  ? 
and  being  told  that  [  could  not,  I  bowed  and  left  the  room. 
Many  voices  were  immediately  rallied  to  call  me  back, 
but  1  paid  not  the  slightest  attention  to  them,  and  did 
not  stop,  till  1  had  reached  the  apartment  to  which  1 
was  at  first  introduced. 

"  1  was  soon  followed  by  Chin  and  Wang  Laou-yays, 
who  tried  every  effort  to  persuade  me  to  return ;  this, 
however.  I  steadfastly  refused  to  do,  unless  1  could  be 
allowed  to  sit,  as  others  of  my  countrjmen  had  done  in 
like  circumstances.  The  Laou-yays  obser^-ed,  that  the 
native  officers  were  accustometl  to  stand,  in  the  presence 
of  their  chief  magistrate,  and  why  should  a  stranger 
refuse  to  do  the  same  i  •  You  stand,'  1  replied,  '  be- 
cause you  are  paid  by  the  ("hinese  government ;  and 
as  subjects  of  the  empire,  you  ought  to  comply  with 
the  im[>eriat  regulations  ;  while  a  stranger  and  a  gueiit 
should  l>c  treated  with  some  degree  of  respect.'  '  But 
among  us,"  they  said,  '  when  a  commoner  appears  lie- 
fore  one  of  our  superior  officers,  he  h  obliged  to  kneel.' 
On  this  being  strenuously  objected  to,  they  asked, 
2h 


45(i  DISCUSSION    ABOUT    fEREMONlES. 

■Well,  if  you  will  not  kneel,  will  you  stand?'  'No,' 
said  I,  '  I  come  as  a  friendly  stranger,  and  am  invited 
by  you  to  a  public  conference.  1  have  committed  no 
offence,  nor  broken  any  laws;  and  therefore  will  not 
submit  to  stand  as  a  culprit,  before  any  mandarin  in  the 
empire.  Messrs.  Lindsay  and  Gutzlaff,'  I  continued, 
'  were  allowed  to  sit  at  the  conference  to  which  ihey 
were  admitted,  and  the  same  privilege  was  nowexpected' 
Wang  Laou-yay,  who  pretended  to  have  been  prcseot 
at  the  conference  to  which  those  gentlemen  were  ad- 
mitted, declared,  that  they  had  been  comiielled  to  stand 
Such  an  unbluHhing  falsehood  was  repelled  by  an  ap- 
peal to  the  journal  of  Messrs.  Lindsay  and  GutzlatT, 
from  which  it  appeared,  that  they  had  been  treated 
with  all  due  respect,  I  further  observed,  that  I  had 
been  admitted  to  a  conference  with  the  military  super- 
intendent of  the  province  of  Shan-tung,  and  a  governor 
of  a  city  of  the  second  order,  when  I  was  allowed  to 
sit  for  several  hours  in  their  presence ;  and  that  I  was 
not  now  going  to  stand  before  the  magistrate  of  a  city 
of  the  third  order,  with  whom  no  high  military  officer 
was  associated. 

"  They  said,  that  those  officers  might  have  been  great 
in  their  district,  but  their  chief  magistrate  was  the 
greatest  Chinese  in  Shang-hae.  '  Well  then,'  said  I, 
'and  the  individual  who  now  addresses  you,  is  the 
greatest  Englishman  in  Shang-hae,  and  does  not  chooac 
to  compromise  the  honour  of  his  country,  or  risk  the 
success  of  his  enterprise,  I)y  submitting  to  be  treated  a^ 
a  barbarian,  or  contemplated  as  an  otTender.  I  have 
no  petition  to  present,  and  no  favour  to  ask  ;  and  if  llic 
chief  magistrate  does  not  wish  to  see  me  in  a  proper 
manner,  I  willnot  wait  onhimatall.'   '  He  wishes  lose« 


CONTINUED    REFUSAL.  457 

you,'  said  they,  *  to  put  some  questions  to  you/  '  Well/ 
said  I ,  '  he  can  depute  you  to  ask  me  any  questions  he 
pleases,  and  I  will  answer  them.'  They  then  en- 
deavoured to  persuade  me  by  fair  speeches,  and  said,  if 
I  would  but  go  in,  and  state  who  I  was,  and  that  I  was 
a  teacher,  and  distributor  of  books,  come  on  a  benevo- 
lent enterprise,  to  diffuse  knowledge,  and  promote  hap- 
piness, doubtless  he  would  then  allow  me  to  sit  down. 
*  No,'  I  replied,  '  I  must  be  seated  at  the  commence- 
ment of  the  conference,  and  will  not  consent  to  receive 
civility  in  the  shape  of  condescension  from  any  man ;  so 
that  you  may  cease  your  endeavours,  as  I  am  deter- 
mined not  to  stand.'  Finding  that  I  would  not  be  per- 
suaded, they  went  to  inform  the  mayor  of  my  deter- 
mination, to  see  whether  he  would  comply  with  my 
desire ;  but  they  soon  returned,  saying,  that  the  present 
chief  magistrate  Kwan  Laou-yay,  was  more  rigid  than 
the  former  one,  who  presided  at  the  time  of  Mr.  Lind- 
say s  visit,  and  that  he  was  resolved  not  to  swerve  in  a 
single  instance  from  the  regulations  of  the  celestial 
empire ;  further,  that  if  I  would  not  comply  with  the 
usual  ceremonies,  I  was  at  liberty  to  return  to  the 
vessel.  I  replied,  that  it  was  my  intention  to  return 
when  the  wind  and  tide  were  favourable ;  but  that  as 
I  came  in  a  friendly,  and  not  in  an  hostile  manner,  I 
was  not  to  be  driven  away,  as  an  enemy  or  an  evil  doer." 
It  may  appear  to  some  fastidious,  and  to  others  per- 
tinacious, that  a  missionar}^  should  stand  so  much  upon 
trifles  in  his  intercourse  with  the  authorities  of  pagan 
lands  ;  and  that  to  gain  an  object,  a  man  should  waive 
all  personal  and  national  considerations,  and  consent  to 
stand,  or  even  kneel  for  hours,  if  by  that  means  he 
could  but  induce  a  heathen  ruler  to  listen  to  the  truth, 

2  II  2 


458  REASONS    FOR    DECISION. 

or  to  permit  the  circulation  of  Christian  knowleJgi 
throughout  the  land.  But  the  question  is,  would  the 
object  be  gained  I)y  such  a  timid  poHcy,  and  bj  sn^ 
plastic  obsequiousness '?  The  experience  of  ages  fall 
proved,  that  in  negotiating  with  the  Chinese,  nothing 
would  tend  so  effectually  to  defeat  the  end  in  view,  is 
a  ready  compliance  with  their  demands.  Finding  thdr 
first  requisition  acceded  to,  they  would  immediatelr 
propose  another,  still  more  humiliating ;  and  instead  of 
abating  the  rigour  of  their  terms,  in  consequence  of  onr 
yielding,  they  would  only  rise  in  their  demands,  just  in 
proportion  to  our  voluntary  humiliation.  After  giving 
up,  therefore,  one  after  another,  every  point  of  cere- 
mony, we  should  find  ourselves  slUl  farther  from  ad- 
justment than  at  the  beginning ;  and  attempt  in  vain  . 
to  gain  the  position  from  which  we  Ixad  n-illingly  re- 
ceded. Besides,  the  matter  in  debate,  though  trivial  io 
our  estimation,  is  by  no  means  unimportant  in  theirs ; 
every  subsequent  negotiation  with  the  same  individual, 
or  with  others  of  his  nation,  would  hinge  upon  the  first 
reception  ;  and  attention  to  his  message,  or  disregard  lo 
his  declarations,  throughout  the  land,  would  depend 
very  much  on  the  position  which  a  missionary  might 
maintain  in  his  first  conference  with  the  mandarins. 
The  Chinese  assume  to  be,  not  only  the  greatest  nation 
under  heaven,  but  the  only  civilized  and  powerful  nation 
in  the  world.  All  others  are  either  vassals  under  the 
imperial  sway,  or  barbarians  beyond  the  pale  of  civili- 
zation, and  incapable  of  being  influenced  by  the  com- 
mon principles  of  reason  and  humanity.  If  now  we 
admit  the  justice  of  their  pretensions,  we  must  either 
confess  ourselves  vassals,  subject  lo  their  dominion,  and 
liable  to  be   bambooed  at  pleasure ;  or  irreclaimable 


FIRMNESS    NECESSARY.  459 

savages,  incapable  of  reflection,  and  consequently  not 
very  suitable  persons  for  illuminating  the  subjects  of 
the  celestial  empire.  Should  we  acknowledge  our  vas- 
salage, they  would  put  us  upon  a  level  with  the  filthy 
Coreans,  or  naked  Siamese,  who  sometimes  visit  their 
shores ;  and  should  we  admit  the  appellation  of  bar- 
barians, we  should  be  ranged  by  them  with  the  moim- 
tain  tribes  of  their  own  country,  who  are  said  to  be 
adorned  with  tails.  Neither  Christian  humility,  there- 
fore, nor  Christian  prudence,  would  lead  us  to  submit 
to  Chinese  encroachments ;  and  regard  for  the  success 
of  our  enterprise,  as  well  as  compassion  for  the  souls  of 
the  poor  benighted  Chinese,  would  induce  us  to  main- 
tain a  firm  dignity  and  uncompromising  policy,  with 
such  an  encroaching  and  overbearing  people.  It  must 
be  remembered  also,  that  the  apostle  of  the  Gentiles 
once  stood  on  his  rights  as  a  citizen,  and  sent  word  to 
the  magistrates,  bidding  them  to  '^come  themselves 
and  fetch  him  out  of  prison.** 

The  author  having  been  joined  by  Mr.  Stevens,  we 
proceeded  to  converse  more  familiarly,  and  to  deliver 
out  books  to  the  officers  and  their  attendants,  as  well 
as  to  some  strangers  that  were  present,  till  they  were 
all  gone.  We  had  already  given  a  list  of  a  few  fresh 
provisions  that  were  wanted,  to  Wang  Laou-yay,  which 
we  requested  him  to  purchase  for  us,  and  we  would 
pay  for  them.  By  this  time  the  articles  were  brought 
in,  which  they  oflFered  to  give  us  as  a  present;  and 
seeing  that  there  was  no  other  way  of  settling  the  ques- 
tion, we  resolved  to  accept  of  the  articles,  and  to  send 
them  some  consideration  in  return. 

Whilst  engaged  in  the  arrangement  of  these  matters, 
the  chief  magistrate  observed  our  native  servant,  a  boy 


460  UNSUCCESSFUL   ATTEMPT. 

from  Paulo  Nias,  off  the  island  of  Sumatra  (whose 
portrait  appears  in  the  frontispiece),  passing  by  befoie 
the  hall ;  upon  which  he  sent  for  him,  and  as  he  couU 
not  obtain  the  master's  obedience,  was  determined  to 
make  the  servant  stand,  and  be  catechized  before  hhn. 
He  insisted  on  it,  that  the  boy  was  of  Chinese  mgiiu 
as  his  features  somewhat  resembled  those  of  the  Chi- 
nese; but  after  much  questioning  and  examinati<Hi, 
they  found  that  the  youth  was  entirely  ignorant  of  any 
dialect  of  the  Chinese  language,  iind  consequently  could 
not  belong  to  the  celestial  empire.  Had  they  succeeded 
in  getting  a  word  or  two  out  of  him,  they  would  doubt- 
less have  denounced  him  a  Chinese  traitor,  or  us  kid- 
nappers of  celestial  children ;  but  his  ignorance  of  the 
language  confounded  them,  and  compelled  them  to  let 
him  go. 

The  rain  having  moderated,  we  rose  to  take  a  walk, 
and  proceeded  towards  the  boat,  where  the  sailors  were 
busy  eating  their  dinner,  while  thousands  around  eagerly 
stretched  forward,  to  "  see  the  lions  fed."  One  man 
who  had  pressed  through  the  crowd  to  get  a  sight  of 
the  strangers,  immediately  began  rubbing  his  eyes,  and 
then  took  a  second  look,  that  he  might  be  certain  it 
was  not  a  dream. 

Wishing  to  enter  the  city,  we  turned  off  in  that  di- 
rection, but  were  stopped  by  the  officers  and  their 
attendants,  who  actually  blocked  up  the  way,  and  would 
not  allow  us  to  proceed  a  step  further ;  urgiiig,  that  as 
we  had  refused  to  wait  upon  the  chief  magistrate,  he 
had  issued  positive  orders  that  we  should  not  be  allowed 
to  enter  the  city.  The  opposition  they  now  manifested 
was  so  determined,  that  we  saw  there  was  no  way  of 
overcoming  it  but  by  a  resort  to  force ;  which  not  being 


ANNOYING    CONDtCT.  461 

disposed  to  do,  we  thought  it  most  adviseable  to  give 
up  the  point,  and  reluctantly  returned  to  the  temple. 
We  regretted  afterwards  that  we  had  attempted,  or 
that,  having  attempted,  we  had  not  j)er8evered  in  the 
endeavour ;  for  we  did  not  find  the  mandarins  one  whit 
the  more  civil  on  account  of  our  compliance,  but  rather 
the  contrary. 

After  another  hours  conversation,  they  brought  on 
the  table  two  great  heaps  of  cakes,  expecting  us,  like 
*'  hungry  barbarians,**  to  fall  to  work,  and  devour  them ; 
but  i\ot  liking  the  unceremonious  manner  in  which  they 
were  offered  us,  we  refused  to  partake  of  anything,  un- 
less they  served  up  dinner  in  a  regular  way ;  upon 
which  they  brought  in  a  dish  of  rice,  and  different 
kinds  of  stews,  which  we  partook  of,  in  conjunction 
with  the  mandarins,  and  departed. 

On  coming  down  to  the  boat,  we  found  that  they  hatl 
heaped  up  the  fowls,  and  other  articles  of  provision,  in 
our  boat,  to  go  down  with  us  to  the  vessel ;  but  as  our 
l^ark  was  already  overloaded,  and  as  we  apprehended 
much  difficulty  in  getting  down  the  river  ourselves,  we 
thought  it  better  to  have  the  presents  taken  out,  and 
sent  by  another  conveyance.  On  the  steps,  we  ob- 
served a  basket,  nearly  full  of  straw,  and  on  the  top,  about 
half  a  dozen  books,  torn  in  pieces,  and  about  to  be 
burnt.  On  enquiry  they  told  us,  that  these  were  a  few 
that  had  been  torn  in  the  scufHe,  and  in  onler  to  prevent 
their  l>eing  trodden  imder  foot,  which  the  Chinese  con- 
sider a  great  evil,  they  were  about  to  bum  them.  We 
immediately  recollected,  however,  having  heard  Chin 
Laou-yay  giving  directions  to  his  ser\'ants  to  keep  one 
or  two  of  the  books  which  fell  to  his  share,  and  to  do 
something  with  the  rest ;  but  what  it  was,  we  could  not 


462 


UNFAVUURABLE    WEATHER. 


tell ;  aud  it  now  occurred  to  us,  that  he  had  directed 
them  to  be  burnt  in  our  presence,  in  order  to  vex  and 
degrade  us,  in  the  eyes  of  the  people.  On  the  torch 
being  applied  to  the  basket,  therefore,  we  took  the  pre- 
sents which  were  lying  by,  and  placed  them  on  the  fire, 
by  which  means,  the  flame  was  extingidshed ;  but  the 
Chinese,  taking  off  the  articles,  apphed  the  torch  again, 
whilst  we  repeated  the  former  operation;  to  shew  them, 
that  if  they  despised  our  presents,  we  also  tUsregarde*! 
theirs.  Finally,  the  basket  was  thrown  into  the  river, 
and  we  departed  very  much  displeased  at  the  insulting 
conduct  of  the  mandarins.  The  books  thus  destroyed, 
were  only  a  few  which  had  fallen  into  the  hands  of  the 
officers,  while  a  thousand  others  had  been  distributed 
among  the  people,  which  the  authorities  could  neither 
discover  nor  destroy. 

On  our  return,  we  found  the  wind  directly  against 
us,  so  that,  after  wasting  an  hour,  and  not  getting  out 
of  sight  of  the  town,  we  were  obliged  to  take  to  the 
oars,  and  assisted  by  the  tide,  we  gently  dropi>ed  down 
the  river.  Fearing  lest  we  should  not  be  able  to  reach 
the  vessel  before  the  tide  made  up  again,  and  thus  be 
kept  out  all  night,  we  applied  to  the  masters  of  several 
junks,  requesting  them  to  give  us  shelter;  but  our  ap- 
plication was  vain.  They  were  so  alarmed  at  our  sud* 
den  appearance,  that  they  scarcely  knew  what  to  an- 
swer, and  appeared  mainly  anxious  to  get  us  out  of 
their  vessels  as  soon  as  possible. 

Night  soon  came  on,  with  rain,  and  as  there  was  no 
officer  in  the  boat,  the  men  gave  vent  to  their  vexation, 
in  horrid  oaths  and  blasj)henues,  which,  added  to  the 
inclemency  of  the  weather,  rendered  our  external  and 
internal  sensations  alike  uncomfortable.    I'he  profanity 


ARRIVAL   ON    BOARD.  463 

and  ribaldry  of  these  men  exceeded  anything  we  had 
ever  heard ;  and,  having  been  for  many  years,  unac- 
customed to  such  language,  it  the  more  shocked  and 
gfrieved  us.  The  Chinese,  though  idolatrous,  and 
sceptical,  never  indulge  themselves  in  the  use  of  pro- 
fane expressions,  and  spend  their  rage  in  railing  on 
men,  ¥rithout  blaspheming  the  gods.  It  is  reserved 
for  (christians,  so  called,  to  outrage  decency  and  com- 
mon sense,  by  mixing  up  profane  language  with  com- 
mon conversation.  Surely,  we  never  heard  any  so 
fervent  in  prayer  for  blessings,  as  those  wretched  fel- 
lows appeared  to  be  in  imprecating  curses  on  their 
heads;  and  made  us  feel,  that,  while  attempting  to 
evangelize  China,  our  own  countrymen  needed  our  most 
zealous  and  unwearied  efforts  for  their  conversion.  In 
all  future  exj)editions  of  this  kind,  however,  it  will  be 
necessary  to  obtain  a  crew,  at  least,  decent  in  their  ex- 
ternal deportment,  if  not  hearty  in  the  promotion  of  the 
good  cause. 

At  length,  by  persevering  endeavour,  we  arrived  at  the 
vessel,  wet,  cold  and  tired,  a  little  before  nine  o'clock, 
at  night ;  thankful  that  we  had  been  preserved  from  all 
dangers,  and  were  free  from  sickness;  having  been 
enabled  to  circulate  about  one  thousand  volumes  among 
nearly  a  million  of  people. 

On  the  10th,  we  went  round  to  distribute  a  load  of 
books  among  the  native  vessels,  lying  off  the  town  of 
Woo-sung.  Almost  all  the  people,  on  board  the  junks 
first  visited,  received  books  readily ;  but  we  had  not 
been  long  occupied,  before  we  obser\*ed  a  custom-house 
boat  going  round,  and  giving  orders  against  trade  and 
intercourse,  which  had  the  effect  of  inducing  some  to 
demur  about  receiving  our  publications. 


4G4  EAGERNESS    FOR   BOOKS. 

After  having  supplied  a  goodly  number,  howeT^. 
we  went  towards  the  town,   and  landed  up  a  creek, 
which  communicates  with  the  main  river.     The  shc»e 
was  lined  with  hundreds  of  people,  who  greedily  le* 
ceived  our  books,  and  prevented  our  distributing  tfaem 
regularly  and  judiciously,  by  diving  their  hands  into 
the  bag,  and  helping  themselves;  struggling,  at  the 
same  time,  which  should  have  them  first.     Having 
exhausted  one  bag  full,  we  sent  the  sailor  for  a  second 
supply ;  but  the  man  was  nearly  overpowered  by  the 
crowd  in  coming  up  the  bank,  and  was  several  times 
pushed  down,  bag  and  all,  by  the  pressure  ;  he  finally 
succeeded  in  reaching  the  place  where  the  multitude 
was  assembled ;  when  the  contents  of  the  bag  quickly 
disappeared.     In  the  meanwhile,  Mr.  Stevens  was  em- 
ployed in  giving  out  books  from  the  boat,  which  could 
be  done  more  deliberately,  as  the  people  not  being 
allowed  to  come  on  board,  were  easily  restrained  from 
disorderly  scrambling.     When  the  books  were  nearly 
expended,  the  mandarins,  whom  we  had  seen  on  our 
first  arrival,  came  again  amongst  us,  and  shewed  a 
little  disapprobation  at  the  outrageous  eagerness  of  the 
people,  but  did  not  otherwise  find  fault  with  what  we 
were  doing. 

Having  gone  through  the  task  of  distributing  these 
little  messengers  of  mercy,  we  walked  through  the 
stR^ets,  followed  by  the  mandarins,  and  a  large  crowd  of 
people.  We  foimd  that  the  town  was  much  larger  than 
we  had  at  first  imagined,  consisting  of  one  long  princi- 
pal street,  and  several  other  subordinate  ones,  and  con- 
taining altogether  about  four  or  five  hundred  houses. 
The  people  were  imwilling  to  sell  us  anything,  on 
account  of  the  prohibitions  and  presence  of  the  manda- 


PROHIBITION    OF   TRADE.  465 

rins ;  but  we  told  them,  that  we  mufit  have  the  necessa- 
ries of  life,  for  which  we  were  willing  to  pay ;  upon 
which  they  acceded  to  our  purchasing  a  few  prori^ions. 
The  shops  were  nearly  cleared  of  the  goods,  as  we 
passed  along,  and  in  one  street,  they  were  altogether 
shut  up,  so  that  it  looked  like  a  Sunday,  at  home.  The 
people  seemed  in  general  well  fed,  and  the  women 
were  better  looking  than  those  we  had  seen  in  Shan- 
tung. The  more  respectable  females  wore  a  fillet  of 
black  silk  or  cloth  round  their  heads,  which  kept  their 
hair  back,  and  which  was  sometimes  pointed  down- 
wards in  front,  between  the  eye-brows,  so  as  to  give 
the  countenance  a  singular,  but  not  an  unpleasing  ap- 
pearance. We  observed  several  tea  shops,  where  peo- 
ple met  to  regale  themselves,  but  which,  from  other 
circumstances  that  came  under  our  observation,  did 
not  appear  to  be  of  the  most  correct  character.  Liquor 
shops  were  also  frequent,  and  in  one  place  we  saw 
a  distilling  apparatus  at  work. 

In  the  centre  of  one  of  the  streets,  we  met  with  a 
notice  to  the  following  effect ;  '*  By  the  order  of  the 
chief  magistrate,  you  shop-keepers  and  people  are  in- 
formed, that  if  you  dare  to  trade  and  barter  with  those 
barbarians,  you  will  be  apprehended,  and  severely 
punished."  On  reading  this,  we  turned  round  to  the 
officer  who  was  following  us,  and  told  him  that  we 
were  not  barbarians,  but  a  civilized  people  ;  and,  there- 
fore, did  not  choose  to  have  such  insulting  epithets 
applied  to  us.  To  this  he  replied,  that  he  had  nothing 
to  do  with  the  notice,  and  was  not  answerable  for  it. 

On  coming  out  of  the  village,  we  observed  a  line  of 
military,  drawn  up  on  the  embankment  by  the  side  of 
the  river,  discharging  a  round  of  musketry,  while  a 


466  ARRIVAL   OF   A   GENSRAl^ 

salute  was  fired  from  each  fort,  in  honor  of  the  fieutenant- 
general  of  the  district,  who  was  just  coming  over  from 
Tsung-ming.  On  looking  out  upon  the  river,  we  per- 
ceived  the  generals  barge  passing  up,  with  the  charac- 
ter, Sae,  or  ^*  general,"*  written  on  a  flag,  suspended 
from  the  mast-head.  The  troops  appeared  to  be  kneel- 
ing as  he  went  by,  for  they  rose  after  he  passed.  About 
five  and  twenty  war  junks  followed  in  the  generals 
train,  who  all  fired  blank  cartridges  immediately  they 
came  abreast  of  the  brig,  to  infuse  terror  into  the  minds 
of  the  ''  crafty  barbarians."  These  war  vessels  were 
about  sixty  tons  burthen,  and  carried  a  four  or  six- 
pounder,  on  a  pivot  at  mid-ships,  and  sometimes  one  at 
each  gangway,  with  a  number  of  swivels  along  the  rail. 
Some  of  these  junks  appeared  better  built,  and  more 
neatly  fitted  up,  than  ordinary  Chinese  vessels.  Two 
of  them  carried  the  flags  of  Tsan-tseangs,  or  colonels. 

When  the  general  had  passed,  and  the  war  junks 
had  all  anchored,  instead  of  being  alarmed  at  their  de- 
monstration of  force,  we  walked  up  to  the  soldiers,  to 
inspect  their  military  bearing  and  efficiency.  The  corps 
conKisted  of  about  one  hundred  men,  standing  in  single 
filo,  fully  six  feet  apart,  to  make  those  at  a  distance 
brlieve  that  their  numbers  were  greater  than  they  really 
w(Te.  At  each  end  of  the  line,  were  a  couple  of  small 
tents,  ca])able  of  containing  about  half  a  dozen  men 
each ;  and  at  the  head  of  the  company,  stood  two  officers. 
The  men  were  dirty  beggarly-looking  fellows;  some 
with  matchlocks,  others  with  swords  and  basket-shields; 
a  few  with  spears,  and  the  remainder  with  no  weapons 
at  all.  We  passed  along  in  front  of  the  line,  examining 
their  arms,  and  commenting  on  their  slovenly  appear- 
ance, without  the  least  restriction.     Their  matchlocks 


CHINKSK    MILITARY.  467 

were  longer  in  the  barrel  than  common  muskets,  but 
they  were  exceedingly  thin,  and  rendered  much  thinner 
by  rust,  which  had  actually  eaten  holes  on  the  sides,  in 
various  parts,  so  that  the  powder  might  escape  at  more 
places  than  one.  The  only  wonder  is,  that  these  match- 
locks do  not  burst  every  time  they  are  fired  off,  and 
their  standing  can  be  accounted  for  only,  on  the  suppo-' 
sition,  that  the  powder  they  employ  is  too  weak  to 
burst  anything.  The  cartridge  box  consisted  of  a  case, 
containing  half  a  dozen  small  bamboos,  about  the  size 
of  a  thimble,  with  only  a  small  quantity  of  coarse  pow- 
der in  each.  We  spoke  to  the  officers  at  the  head  of 
the  line,  on  the  unsoldierlike  appearance  of  their  men ; 
to  which  they  replied,  that  they  could  not  help  it,  as 
the  emperor  did  not  provide  the  troops  with  better  arms 
and  accoutrements.  They  did  not  attempt  to  interfere 
with  our  inspection  of  the  men,  and  we  could  not  help 
smiling,  to  think  that  all  this  military  parade  was  in- 
tended to  strike  terror  into  our  breasts,  while  we  were 
allowed  to  pass  in  front  of  their  line,  and  comment  on 
their  deficiencies  without  molestation.  The  general  of 
this  division  was  lodged  in  a  temple,  by  the  river  side, 
in  front  of  which  we  passed,  on  our  way  to  the  boat ; 
but,  as  he  did  not  seem  disposed  to  court  oiur  acquain- 
tance, we  did  not  seek  a  conference  with  him. 

Having  returned  to  the  ship,  and  replenished  our 
stock  of  books,  we  made  a  second  excursion,  in  the 
afternoon,  to  the  northern  fort,  which  has  l)ecn  before 
alluded  to,  as  so  much  out  of  repair.  We  had  here  an 
opportunity  of  examining  the  utter  desolation  into  which 
thb  fortification  was  brought,  by  the  violence  of  the 
waves ;  one  half  of  it  being  already  in  ruins,  and  the 
other  half  in  such  a  tottering  condition,  that  it  was  not 


468 


VISIT    OF    AN    OFFICER. 


safe  to  walk  round  the  ramparts,  lest  the  whole  sfai 
fall  down  by  the  weight  of  a  single  individual.  On  tin 
embankment,  adjoining  the  fort,  were  four  long  eighteen" 
pounders,  placed  on  low  frames,  which  were  formed  bj 
two  thick  planks,  lying  edgewise  on  the  ground,  ■• 
joined  by  a  few  cross-pieces,  on  which  the  cannon  wai 
placed.  One  of  these  planks  had  already  given  waji 
and  the  gun  lay  on  the  ground,  while  the  rest  wen 
nearly  as  immoveable.  We  went  into  the  barracks,  bj 
the  side  of  the  fort,  and  were  soon  surrounded  by  a  few 
officers  and  people,  who  received  our  books  with  great 
willingness.  One  old  man  remembered  Mr.  Lindsaj 
very  well,  and  said  that  that  gentleman  had  been  seve* 
ral  times  in  his  dwelling,  and  had  fired  off  his  (ovrU 
ing  piece  to  amuse  him.  The  rain  now  pouring  dowa^ 
in  torrents,  we  were  obliged  to  return  on  board, 
close  the  operations  of  the  day. 

On  the  morrow,  we  had  a  visit  from  an  officer,  wit! 
a  crystal  button,  Tsaou  Laou-yay,  who  said,  he  WM 
deputed  by  the  general,  to  come  and  pay  bis  respircH 
to  us ;  and  fearful  lest  we  should  be  gone  out  of  t 
harbour,  before  he  could  get  an  opportunity  of  so  doing 
he  came  in  the  rain  to  visit  us.  Of  course  this  wu 
only  a  civil  way  of  asking  us  to  go ;  but  as  he  spoke  il 
such  a  friendly  manner,  we  felt  inclined  to  treat  I 
with  equal  civility.  We.  therefore,  asked  him  to  step 
down  into  the  cabin,  and  gave  him  tea,  when  we  eft 
tered  into  conversation  on  the  nature  of  our  ^-isit  to  the 
country.  He  said,  that  Euroiiean  vessels  had  been  there 
previously,  but  that  the  laws  forbad  all  trade,  except  a 
Canton.  We  told  him  that  we  came  not  to  trade,  but  b 
distribute  books ;  that  we  were  sent  by  a  religious  society^ 
whose  object  was  to  spread  instruction,  and  make  t 


CONVERSATION    WITH    HIM.  469 

acquainted  with  the  way  of  salvation  ;  thus  we  did  not 
offend  against  the  prohibition  which  forbad  trade  else- 
where than  at  Canton.  He  said,  the  distribution  of 
books  was  a  good  thing ;  he  had  seen  some  of  them  on 
shore,  and  thought  them  excellent.  Here  his  attention 
was  taken  up  with  the  red  curtains  before  our  bed 
places,  and  he  asked  whether  those  were  our  altar 
pieces,  dedicated  to  the  worship  of  the  gods  *?  We  told 
him  that  we  worshipped  only  one  God,  the  maker  of 
heaven  and  earth,  who,  being  a  spirit,  required  to  be 
worshipped  in  spirit  and  in  truth ;  but  that  the  places 
he  referred  to,  were  our  sleeping  berths.  We  went  on 
to  give  him  some  account  of  Christianity,  but  he  seemed 
to  have  no  heart  for  it,  and  turned  off  the  conversation 
to  something  else.  He  said,  he  had  frequently  been 
on  board  Mr.  Lindsay *8  ship,  and  had  received  presents 
from  him,  of  a  spy-glass  and  a  piece  of  broadcloth ; 
wishing,  perhaps,  that  we  might  be  equally  generous  ; 
but  seeing  no  reason  to  la\4sh  our  gifts  on  a  mere  sy- 
cophant, we  were  dull  in  taking  his  hint.  He  then 
asked,  when  we  intended  to  dei)art,  and  we  told  him 
that  we  could  not  think  of  it,  until  the  wind  and  wea- 
ther were  more  favourable.  To  this  he  assented,  say- 
ing, it  was  impossible  to  go  out  in  such  a  mist  as  then 
prevailed.  He  was  particularly  anxious  to  ascertain 
whither  we  intended  go,  but  could  get  no  positive  in- 
formation from  us.  He  informed  us,  that  an  overland 
dispatch  had  been  received  from  Shan-tung,  containing 
an  account  of  our  visit  there,  and  stating  that  we  had 
fifty  men  on  board.  We  said  that  he  probably  alluded 
to  some  other  vessel,  as  we  had  only  eighteen  hands ; 
but  he  persisted  that  it  was  the  same  vessel,  as  the 
names  and  circumstances  all  agreed. 


476  SLYNESS    OF    A    MANDARIN. 

After  his  departure,  we  went  to  the  fort  on  the  soaik; 
eiile  of  the  river,  where  we  were  met,  on  landing,  bj 
some  soldiers,  who  gladly  received  our  books ;  and  in 
a  few  minutes,  an  old  fat  mandarin,  with  a  promiscuous 
crowd  of  followers,  came  running  from  an  adjacent 
hamlet,  to  see  what  the  strangers  wanted.  The  olj. 
mandarin  took  some  books,  but  appeared  desirous 
preventing  our  journey  to  the  village,  telling  us,  thai 
the  inhabitants  were  a  bad  set,  who  would  rob  and 
murder  us,  if  we  went  amongst  them.  We  said,  that 
we  would  run  all  the  risk  of  that,  and  were  about  I* 
persevere  in  our  journey,  when  the  wily  fellow  souj 
to  detain  ns,  by  engaging  us  in  conversation,  and  request- 
ing us  to  explain  some  of  the  books  which  had  beeo 
given  him.  With  this  view,  he  held  up  one  of  the 
tracts,  and  said,  "  This  is  a  very  pretty  book,  and  must 
ije  very  interesting ;  please  to  exjilain  a  page  or  two  hi 
my  hearing."  We  said,  that  we  had  no  time,  but  would 
willingly  comply  on  our  return.  On  his  reiieating  the 
request,  we  were  half  inclined  to  gratify  him;  when  ti 
struck  us,  as  such  an  unusual  thing  for  a  mandarin  ta 
express  any  curiosity  about  our  hooks,  that  we  could* 
not  help  thinking  he  had  some  sinister  object  in  view: 
and  the  result  proved  that  our  suspicions  were  not  ud 
foimded  ;  for  on  breaking  from  him.  and  going  towatdai 
the  village,  we  found  that  he  had  sent  forward  one 
his  people,  to  remove  the  plank  which  was  laid  over  the 
stream,  by  which  means  we  were  prevented  from  pro- 
ceeding further.  Finding  that  he  had  deceived  and 
disappointed  us,  we  called  upon  him  to  distribute  the 
books  among  the  people,  with  his  own  hands,  as  we 
were  determined  not  to  return  tUl  our  work  was  donr. 
Upon  this,  he  gave  five  or  six  to  one  of  his  seijcantg. 


JOURNEY    TO   T8UNQ    MING.  471 

and  M  many  to  another,  for  which  he  held  them  re- 
sponsible. This  mode  of  distribution,  however,  did 
not  satisfy  us,  and  we  insisted  that  he  should  give  them 
out,  one  by  one,  to  as  many  as  wanted  books.  This  he 
objected  to  at  first,  but  on  our  declaring  that  we  would 
not  return  till  he  did,  to  our  surprise  he  complied,  and 
ordered  his  attendants  to  deal  out  the  tracts  leisurely 
and  regularly,  till  a  whole  bag-full  was  expended.  Thus 
we  made  a  mandarin  of  the  celestial  empire,  instru- 
mental in  distributing  books  among  the  people.  The 
fort  on  this  side  of  the  river  was  in  better  order  than 
the  other ;  but  the  walls  were  just  as  thin,  and  the  de- 
fences as  ill  contrived,  as  those  on  the  opposite  side. 
We  could  see  no  traces  of  anything  like  European  art, 
in  the  erection  of  these  forts ;  and  concluded  that  they 
must  have  been  the  work  of  mere  Chinese  genius, 
without  the  aid  of  western  science. 

On  the  morning  of  the  12th,  we  undertook  to  sail 
over  to  Tsung-ming,  an  island  about  fifty  miles  long, 
and  twenty  wide,  which  has  been  formed  by  the  depo- 
sits from  the  river  Yang-tsze-keang,  and  is  now  inhabi- 
ted by  a  million  of  people.  As  the  weather  appeared 
rather  unsettled,  and  the  estuary  wide  and  rough,  we 
thought  it  l)est  to  take  the  long  boat,  though  experience 
had  taught  us  that  she  was  a  bad  sailer ;  yet  we  hoped 
she  would  be  better  adapted  to  a  rough  sea,  than  the 
smaller  boat.  We  intended  to  start  before  four  o  clock 
in  the  morning,  in  onler  to  take  advantage  of  the  flood 
tide,  which  would  carry  us  well  to  windward ;  but  by 
some  means  or  other,  we  did  not  get  away  till  nearly 
five  o'clock.  Our  course,  in  order  to  get  to  windward 
of  the  banks,  that  lay  between  us  and  the  island,  was  due 
north,  and  the  wind  west  north-west ;  but  having  got 

2i 


472  DISAPPOINTMENTS. 

under  weigh,  we  found  that  the  nearest  we  could  lay. 
was  north  north-east,  and  the  tide  having  made  lo  ihe 
east,  was  taking  us  fast  to  leeward ;  so  that  we  wen- 
making  but  a  north-east  course  of  it.  The  sea  also 
was  rougher  than  we  had  calculated  on.  and  wc  soon 
found,  that  the  course  we  were  going,  would  bring  iir 
directly  on  the  southern  shoal :  having  tried  in  vain  lo 
get  nearer  to  the  wind,  we  all  judged  it  expedient  to 
give  up  the  undertaking,  and  put  back  to  the  vessel. 
On  the  other  tack,  we  found  that  we  cMiuld  only  laj 
south  south-west,  which  woidd  not  enable  us  to  fetch 
where  we  started  from ;  and  when  morning  dawnrd, 
we  found  that  we  were  two  or  three  miles  lo  Icewanl 
of  the  brig,  with  a  tide  carrjing  us  out  to  sea.  Here 
we  were  much  perplexed,  to  know  what  to  do  ;  ftv.  tf 
we  remained  on  the  beach,  we  expected  that  Ihe  beat 
would  soon  be  stove  in  by  the  surf ;  if  we  put  out  into 
the  stream,  having  no  anchor,  we  felt  that  we  should  be 
carried  a  dozen  miles  to  leeward  before  the  tide  turned; 
and  pull  or  sail  up  against  wind  and  tide,  with  a  beaT| 
unmanageable  boat,  was  impossible.  We  there/ora 
looked  for  some  creek  or  cove,  and  at  length  discovered 
a  small  rivulet,  into  which  we  ran  the  boat ;  but  as  the 
tide  was  ebbing,  it  was  evident  she  would  soon  be  Itft 
aground,  till  the  tide  flowed  again.  Tliis,  however,  wa» 
our  only  alternative  ;  and  being  now  on  shore,  our  next 
thought  was,  how  to  turn  our  (Usappointment  to  tb« 
greatest  advantage. 

The  people  on  this  side,  we  had  been  told  by  the  old 
mandarin,  were  extremely  rude,  and  would  be  likely  to 
beat  us,  if  we  went  among  them ;  but  as  we  knew  hi 
was  a  deceiver,  we  took  a  bag  of  bookii,  and  started 
off  through  the  villages.     The  path  we  took  was  alwiit 


TRANSACTIONS   ON   SHORE.  473 

one  of  the  dirtiest  we  had  ever  seen ;  but  the  people 
were  exceedingly  kind  and  friendly,  and  all  anxious  for 
books.  The  fields  through  which  we  passed,  were  fer- 
tile, producing  rice,  cotton,  and  vegetables.  The  inha- 
bitants were  dirty,  but  most  of  them  appeared  to  have 
sufficient  clothes  to  keep  them  warm.  When  the  report 
got  abroad  that  we  had  brought  books,  they  came 
flocking  out  of  their  houses,  or  running  over  the  fields, 
to  solicit  tracts.  Some  waded  up  to  their  middle 
through  dikes  to  get  the  volumes,  and  one  man  wanted 
to  know,  what  he  had  to  pay  for  them.  Our  liag 
was  frequently  replenished,  but  it  was  emptied  nearly 
as  soon  as  it  was  filled.  We  observed,  every  now 
and  then,  coffins  above  ground,  made  fast  to  stakes, 
in  order  to  prevent  their  being  washed  away  by  the 
inundations  which  sometimes  prevail.  Passing  on,  we 
saw  a  number  of  jars,  about  a  foot  and  a  half  high, 
which,  on  inspection,  proved  to  be  full  of  human  bones, 
with  the  skull  on  the  top.  Hence  we  inferred,  that 
they  leave  the  dead  bodies  uninterred  till  they  decay, 
and  then  collect  the  bones  for  further  preservation. 
Whether  this  is  on  account  of  the  dampness  of  the  soil, 
which  will  hardly  admit  of  graves  being  made  under 
ground,  or  in  consequence  of  the  value  of  land,  which 
induces  them  to  give  more  to  the  support  to  the  liWng, 
than  to  the  accommodation  of  the  dead,  we  were  not 
able  to  determine.  The  natives,  however,  did  not  seem 
displeased  at  our  examining  the  bones ;  and  appeared 
to  look  upon  these  monuments  of  mortality  with  much 
familiarity,  shewing  that  they  regarded  the  common  lot 
of  mankind  with  the  utmost  indifference.  Having  given 
out  our  books,  we  returned  to  the  boat,  which  we  found, 
as  we  expected,  aground  in  the  rivulet. 

2  1  2 


474  STIPULATION    FOR   BOOKS. 

We  now  became  anxious  to  get  her  afloat,  as  the  tide 
would  soon  turn,  and  we  wished  to  avail  ourselves  of  ii, 
to  get  back  to  the  vessel.  Being  unable,  however,  to 
move  the  boat  ourselves,  we  applied  to  the  natJTCS, 
and  offered  them  cash  if  they  would  shove  her  off. 
They  said,  they  would  not  do  it  for  money,  but  if  we 
would  give  them  books,  they  would  consent.  We  ac- 
cordingly promised  them  a  tract  each,  but  they  atipulatctl 
for  two ;  and  we  finally  agreed  to  give  each  man  two. 
and  each  boy  one.  They  then  gave  a  shout,  and  eet  to 
work,  some  of  them  up  to  their  middle  in  black  mud. 
and  pushed  the  boat,  with  all  hands  in  her,  to  the  mouth 
of  the  river  ;  arrived  at  this  point,  they  came  to  a  stand, 
demanding  their  books :  but  we  refused  to  give  out  a 
single  volume,  till  the  boat  was  fairly  over  the  bar. 
Hearing  this  they  again  set  to  i*ork,  and  soon  had  her 
out  in  deep  water.  Upon  this,  we  fulfilled  our  contract ; 
but  the  rogues  contrived  to  steal  two  pair  of  shoes  be- 
longing to  us  ;  which  depredations  we  did  not  discorer. 
till  they  were  gone. 

No  sooner  had  we  distributed  our  books,  than  some 
mandarins  and  a  party  of  soldiers  appeared;  n|jon  which 
the  natives  decamped,  taking  their  hooks  with  Ibem. 
We  now  beckoned  to  the  soldiers,  and  told  them,  that 
if  they  would  tow  us  along  the  beach,  we  would  give 
them  money.  The  bargain  was  accordingly  struck,  for 
four  hundred  copper  cash,  which  the  soldiers  reqtiind 
to  be  paid  before  hand. 

Notwithstanding  experience  has  often  proved,  that  it 
is  as  bad  to  pay  too  soon,  as  too  lat*- ;  yet  we  thought 
that  the  sight  of  the  money  would  ])Ut  new  life  into 
tliem,  and  set  them  to  work  forthwith.  In  this,  how- 
ever, we  were  mistaken  ;  for  no  sooner  was  the  monn 


DIFFICULTIES    AND   DANGERS.  475 

in  hand,  than  they  found  it  necessary  to  sit  down  to 
count,  and  then  divide  the  pme,  before  they  could  think 
of  proceeding  to  active  operation.  Having  settled  this 
important  business,  they  endeavoured  to  procure  some 
people  to  tow  us  along,  and  got  us  ahead  nearly  a  mile ; 
when,  tired  of  this  slow  mode  of  procedure,  we  cast  off 
the  rope,  took  down  our  masts,  and  having  the  tide 
with  us,  rowed  towards  the  brig.  In  a  few  minutes 
we  saw  our  vessel  under  weigh,  intending  to  meet  us 
near  the  island,  according  to  previous  appointment; 
upon  which  we  exerted  our  utmost  strength  to  get  to  the 
brig,  but  had  the  mortification  to  see  her  pass,  within 
gun-shot,  without  observing  us.  At  lengdi,  however, 
the  people  on  board  got  sight  of  a  signal  which  we 
made,  and  came  to;  but  the  vessel  was  then  so  far 
away,  that,  with  the  tide  making  against  us,  and  with- 
out sail  on  the  boat,  we  could  not  possibly  reach  her. 
Upon  this  we  resolved  to  push  for  the  nearest  junk, 
where  we  might  get  purchase  enough  to  hoist  our  mast, 
and  thus  endeavour  to  fetch  the  vessel.  We  now  found 
the  wind  so  strong,  that  the  boat  was  nearly  capsized, 
and  at  one  time  she  went  over  so  far,  as  to  roll  her 
gunwale  about  four  inches  under  water*  This  obliged 
us  to  shorten  sail ;  and  after  much  wetting,  fatigue, 
and  danger,  we  finally  reached  the  vessel,  about  two 
oclock  in  the  afternoon,  thankful  to  our  Divine  deli- 
verer, who  had  thus  far  brought  us  safely  through. 

We  ascertained  from  the  captain,  that  as  soon  as 
he  began  to  weigh  anchor  in  the  morning,  all  the  war 
junks  came  down,  and  anchored  alongside  of  the  brig, 
each  one  firing  blank  cartridges  across  the  vessel's 
bows ;  afler  which,  a  boat-load  of  mandarins  came  on 
)K>ard,  completely  filling   the  quarter-deck.     As  soon 


476  VEXATION   OF   THE  MANDARINS. 

as  they  came  over  the  gangway,  they  asked  for  the 
missionaries,  and  were  thunderstruck  when  thej  heard, 
that  we  were  absent.  Having  left  the  ship  before  day-^ 
light,  we  eluded  the  vigilance  of  their  scouts,  and  some 
of  the  poor  subalterns  on  guard,  doubtless  got  severely 
punished  for  allowing  us  to  escape  them.  It  is  the 
practice  of  the  Chinese  mandarins  to  punish  their 
inferior  officers,  for  real  or  supposed  neglect  of  duty, 
by  boring  their  ears  with  a  long  bamboo,  to  which 
is  afiixed  a  flag,  descriptive  of  the  crime  of  the 
offender.  Finding  that  the  birds  were  flown,  they 
were  anxious  to  get  the  cage  away  also,  and  did  not 
cease  dunning  the  captain,  till  he  had  nearly  got  his 
anchor  up,  when  they  left  him,  and  with  their  war 
junks,  all  returned  up  the  river.  The  trading  vessels, 
however,  seemed  very  anxious  to  have  commercial 
dealings  with  us,  for  they  called  to  us  as  they  passed, 
desiring  us  to  meet  them  outside.  On  passing  us,  one 
of  their  navigators  asked  us,  what  letter  we  intended  to 
eat  ?  by  which  he  meant  to  enquire,  what  course  we 
proposed  to  steer,  in  order  that  he  might  meet  us  in 
the  offing.  Thus,  it  is  evident,  that  if  we  had  been  dis- 
posed to  buy  and  sell,  an  opportunity  would  have  been 
afforded  us  for  so  doing,  out  of  sight  of  the  mandarins. 


CHAPTER    XIX. 

OCXJURRENCES  IN  CHE-KEANO  AND  FUH-KEEN. 

DKPABTl'RE  FKOM  KEANG-flOO  — AND  ARRIVAL  AT  KIN^TANO  — VISIT  OF 
WAR-BOATS  —  OPERATIONS  ON  SHORE— PERISHING  BOY— PROCEED. 
INOS  AT  CHOa.aAN— EAGERNESS  FOR  BOOKS— COFFINS  SCATTERED 
ABOUT  —  VOYAGE  TO  POO-TOO  —  PICTURESQUE  APPEARANCE  OF  THE 
ISLAND  — ITS  CONSECRATION  TO  IDOLATRY  —  DESCRIPTION  OF  THE 
TEMPLES— CHARACTER  OF  TUB  PRIESTS— CONVERSATION  WITH  NA- 
VAL  OFFICERS  —  UBERAL  VIEWS  OF  A  MANDARIN —^PROVIDENTIAL 
ESCAPE— ARRIVAL  AT  N AN -Y III— APPEARANCE  OF  THE  WOMEN  — THE 
TOWN  OF  TUNG-SAN— FREE  DISTRIBUTION— DISORDERLY  CONIHCT  OF 
A  MANDARIN— AND  SUBSEQUENT  ALARM— SURPRISE  OF  THE  PEOPLE 
-RETURN. 

On  the  13th  of  Octol>er,  we  left  the  mouth  of  the 
Yang-tsze-keang,  passing  by  Gutzlaffs  island,  with 
some  Others,  and  anchored  for  the  night,  as  we  thought, 
within  a  few  miles  of  Kin-tang :  but  the  next  morning, 
we  found  that  we  had  mistaken  our  position,  as  the 
charts  of  this  region  differ  about  sixty  miles  from  each 
other.  Finding  our  water  shoal  suddenly,  we  were 
obliged  to  come  to ;  and  on  going  ashore,  at  the  nearest 
island,  we  found  that  instead  of  Kin-tang,  we  had  made 
Fisher's  island,  one  amongst  the  bam*n  islets  of  the 
northern  Choosan  group,  hut  thirty  miles  to  the  east- 
wanl  of  the  place  we  sought ;  so  that  we  had  to  steer 
west  a  considerable  way,  and  not  reaching  Kin-tang  by 
sun-set,  were  obliged  to  anchor  for  the  night.  Thus 
we  lost  a  day.  On  the  morrow,  we  were  l>ecalmed,  till 
the  afternoon ;   but  were  enabled  to  fetch  Kin-tang  by 


478  VISIT    OF   WAR    BOATS. 

the  evening,  off  which  we  anchored,  between  that  is- 
land and  Ning-po. 

On  the  morning  of  the  16th,  six  war-boats  came 
alongside,  the  commanders  of  which  were  very  civiL 
We  supplied  the  crews  with  books,  and  conversed  m& 
the  officers,  on  the  best  things,  for  a  considerable  time. 
One  of  them  appeared  to  be  rather  an  intelligent  man, 
and  listened  with  attention  to  our  discourse,  approving 
of  our  doctrines  and  proceedings.  After  remaining  about 
an  hour,  they  observed  a  war  junk  heave  in  sij^t, 
having  on  board  the  commander  of  the  squadron,  on  see- 
ing whose  signal  they  all  quitted  us  abrubtly ;  and  hav- 
ing anchored  under  our  stem,  conunenced  firing  blank 
cartridges ;  but  whether  to  salute  their  colonel,  or  to 
terrify  the  barbarians,  we  could  not  tell.  We,  however, 
manned  our  boat,  and  went  on  shore  at  (be  island  of 
Kin-tang,  whither  none  of  the  war-boats  followed  us, 
so  that  we  were  left  to  carry  on  our  operations  unmo- 
lested. We  landed  at  the  head  of  the  bay,  on  the  north- 
east side,  and  entered  a  town,  where  we  found  the 
people  uncommonly  friendly,  and  where  our  books  cir- 
culated with  ease  and  rapidity.  None  of  them  were 
snatched  out  of  our  bag,  but  the  volumes  were  eagerly 
caught  at,  by  the  surrounding  multitude,  as  soon  as  we 
held  them  up.  All  were  cheerfid  and  delighted ;  and 
not  a  wry  look,  or  an  angry  word,  was  seen  or  heard. 
The  women  also  came  forward,  soliciting  books ;  and 
the  boys  followed  us  to  some  distance,  begging  for 
tracts.  At  one  place,  we  were  obliged  to  get  upon  a 
wall,  in  order  to  avoid  the  crowd,  and  from  that  eleva- 
tion dealt  out  our  publications  with  the  greatest  facility. 
Outside  the  town,  we  saw  a  poor  boy,  lying  down  in 
the  last  stage  of  dropsy,  and  evidently  dying.     We  had 


PERISHING    BOY.  479 

no  mediciae  with  us,  but  we  saw  that,  with  the  best 
advice  and  care,  it  would  hare  been  impossible  to  save 
him ;  added  to  which,  he  was  lying  on  the  cold  ground, 
exposed  to  all  the  winds  of  day,  and  dews  of  night, 
which  circumstance  of  itself,  was  enou^  to  bring  any 
one  to  a  speedy  end.  The  poor  boy  had  probably  been 
turned  out  Co  die  in  the  streets,  a  practice  very  common 
in  China,  to  prevent  persons  dying  in  a  house,  and  there- 
by polluting  the  dwelling,  for  some  time  to  come. 

After  having  supplied  this  town  with  tracts,  we  went 
over  to  Ta-ping-shan,  an  island  opposite,  where  we 
found  a  large  plain,  in  a  high  state  of  cultivation,  over 
which  we  walked,  distributing  books  to  all.  Scarcely 
any  refused  our  offer,  and  many  came  nmning  over  the 
fields,  as  soon  as  we  shewed  them  a  book,  eageriy 
gprasping  at  it,  as  though  it  were  some  highly  valued 
treasure. 

Returning  to  Kin-tang,  we  ascended  the  hills,  which 
we  found  planted  with  firs;  these  hardy  plants  serve 
the  inhabitants  for  fuel,  and  appear  to  be  the  only  pro- 
duction capable  of  thriving  on  the  high  lands ;  while 
the  plains  are  covered  with  waving  grain,  and  yield  a 
rich  produce.  On  the  whole,  we  had  a  very  good 
days  work,  and  after  a  second  excursion  to  another 
bay,  retired  to  rest,  completely  fatigued. 

Apprehending  much  annoyance  in  going  to  Ning-po« 
and  not  being  willing  to  waste  time  in  negotiations,  we 
did  not  prolong  our  stay  in  tlus  quarter;  but  set  sail  on 
the  17th,  through  the  Choo-san  archi{)elago,  followed 
by  two  imperial  junks,  and  several  war-boats,  which 
kept  astern  of  us,  for  a  considerable  way,  firing  blank 
cartridges  continually  ;  but  without  further  troubling 
us.     After  an  intricate  navigation,  which  our  captain 


480  PROCEEDINGS    AT   CHOOHBAN. 

conducted  with  much  skill  and  care,  amid  rocks  and 
shoals,  altogether  unknown,  we  arrived  at  Sin-kea-mun, 
on  the  east  end  of  the  great  Choo-san  island.  Here  we 
went  on  shore  with  a  load  of  books,  which  were  eageilj 
caught  at  by  fhe  people;  indeed,  they  actually  fought 
with  each  other  to  obtain  them ;  and  so  fierce  were 
their  contests,  that  we  found  it  impossible  to  take  more 
than  one  bag-full  of  books  up  the  beach ;  while  the 
rest  were  distributed  from  the  boat,  to  the  crowds  who 
pressed  down  to  receive  them.  We  were  afraid  that,  in 
this  way,  the  rabble  only  would  obtain  tracts,  while  the 
more  respectable  part  of  the  population  would  come 
short ;  but  on  passing  afterwards  through  the  village, 
we  found,  that  every  shopkeeper  had  a  book  in  his 
hand,  and  that  they  were  all  as  regularly  supplied,  as 
if  we  had  gone  from  house  to  house,  distributing  our 
publications. 

We  met  with  a  number  of  Fuh-keen  people  here, 
from  the  junks  which  had  anchored  oflf  the  village; 
these  sea-faring  men  were  remarkably  friendly,  and  the 
more  so,  when  they  heard  us  address  them  in  their 
own  dialect.  The  war-junks  that  followed  us,  anchored 
close  alongside  the  brig,  to  the  number  of  eleven ;  but 
did  not  give  us  any  annoyance,  neither  did  tiiey  deter 
the  people  from  receiving  our  books.  We  observed  an 
order  stuck  up  in  the  village,  issued  by  the  chief  ma- 
gistrate of  Ning-po,  forbidding  any  commercial  deal- 
ings with  foreigners ;  but  as  the  order  seemed  to  be  of 
an  old  date,  and  as  we  were  not  come  to  trade,  we  con- 
sidered that  it  did  not  respect  us,  and  therefore  took  no 
further  notice  of  it. 

The  next  day,  being  the  sabbath,  we  remained  on 
board,  and  held  service  in  the  cabin,  at  which  some  of 


KAOBRNB88    POR    BOOK8.  481 

the  sailora  attended.  But  in  the  afternoon,  we  went  on 
shore  with  a  boaMoad  of  books,  which  we  commenced 
distributing  through  the  villages.  The  people,  old  and 
young,  male  and  female,  were  all  anxious  to  obtain 
them ;  and  we  went  on  delightfully  and  quietly  in  our 
work  of  mercy.  In  the  retired  hamlets,  we  found  nume- 
rous opportunities  for  regularly  and  systematically  distri- 
buting our  pamphlets,  without  that  boisterous  scram- 
bling, which  prevailed  in  the  town;  and,  therefore, 
preferred  it.  But  having  gone  through  the  villages, 
and  approached  the  town,  we  found  a  number  of  people, 
congregated  in  front  of  a  temple,  clamorous  for  books. 
We  told  them,  that  we  would  not  distribute  any,  unless 
they  would  consent  to  receive  them  quietly ;  a4ding  that 
it  was  quite  preposterous,  in  a  civilized  {)eople  like  the 
Chinese,  to  behave  so  rudely.  This  they  all  acknow- 
ledged, and  promised  faithfully  to  forbear  scrambling. 
But  no  sooner  was  the  mouth  of  the  bag  opened,  than 
they  darted  upon  it,  like  birds  of  prey,  and  in  spite  of 
all  that  we  could  do,  they  got  it  completely  into  their 
own  hands,  and  did  not  cease  till  they  had  emptied  it 
of  its  entire  contents.  Our  subsequent  reproofs  were 
as  unavailing  as  our  previous  stipulations,  for  they  car- 
ried off  their  prize  without  regarding  us.  Some  by- 
standers, who  did  not  get  any,  said,  that  such  conduct 
was  shameful ;  and  a  few  Fuh-keen  people  declared  that, 
if  we  were  in  their  province,  we  should  be  treated  with 
more  civility ;  but  even  among  them,  we  afterwards 
found,  that  wherever  a  crowd  was  collected  together, 
scrambling  was  the  order  of  the  day.  We  addressed 
the  multitudes  who  surrounded  us,  on  the  importance 
of  reKgion.  and  the  necessity  of  attending  to  their  best 
interests,  to  which  they  paid  some  attention. 


t 


VOYAOK    TO    Pno-TOO. 


In  the  neighbourhood  of  the  town,  under  a  little  hill, 
we  observed  a  number  of  coffins,  promibcuou^ly  ihruno 
together;  some  new,  and  others  decaying  luid  tumbling 
to  pieces.  On  asking  the  people,  why  they  did  not 
bury  their  dead,  we  were  informed,  that  they  h<ul  not 
money  enough  to  buy  a  burial  place,  or  to  make  the 
sacrifices  usual  on  such  occasions ;  on  which  account, 
they  deposited  the  remains  of  their  relatives  and  frieudf 
provisionally  under  the  hill ;  until  success  in  busiticss. 
or  a  fertile  harvest,  should  provide  them  with  the  meam 
of  performing  tlie  last  duties  towards  them. 

On  the  I9th  of  October,  we  weighed  anchor,  and 
intended  to  sail  outside  the  archipelago,  in  order  to 
reach  Poo-too,  which  lay  to  the  north-east;  but  discover- 
ing a  narrow  passage  between  the  islands,  vm  tailed 
through  it,  within  fifty  yards  of  a  rock  on  one  side,  and 
as  near  to  a  dangerous  shoal  on  the  other.  By  this 
manceuvre,  we  reached  Poo-too  about  ten  o'clock,  in- 
stead of  spending  the  whole  day  about  it,  as  we  should 
otherwise  Jiave  been  compelled  to  do.  Aa  soon  as  we 
got  imder  weigh,  the  Chinese  fleet  of  war-junks  fol- 
lowed us,  firing  off  several  guns,  which  salute  we  re- 
turned. By  means  of  their  superior  knowledge  of  (be 
passages  between  the  islands,  they  saved  much  of  the 
listance,  and  arrived  at  Poo-too  as  soon  as  we  did,  cast- 
ing anchor  at  some  distance  from  us.  Without  heeding 
them,  we  loaded  our  boats  witli  tracts,  and  went  asboiv; 
where  we  commenced  ascending  those  romantic  heiglitt^ 
crowned  by  fantastic  temples  and  enchanting  groves, 
so  glowingly  described  by  a  previous  traveller  in  bis 
account  of  this  island.  We  soon  found  a  broad 
well-beatcn  pathway,  which  led  to  the  top  of  one  «if  Uk 
hilts,  at  eveiy  crag  and  turn  of  which,  we  esjaed  a  ten- 


P1CTURE8QUR    ISLAKD.  483 

pie,  or  a  grotto,  an  inscription,  or  an  image;  with 
here  and  there  a  garden  tastefully  laid  out,  and  walks 
lined  with  aromatic  shrubs,  diffusing  a  grateful  frar 
grance  through  the  air.  The  prospect  from  these 
heights  was  delightful  in  the  extreme;  numerous 
islands,  far  and  near,  bestudded  the  main ;  rocks  and 
precipices  above  and  below ;  here  and  there  a  mountain 
monastery  rearing  its  head ;  and  in  the  distant  valley, 
the  great  temple,  with  its  yellow  tiles,  indicative  of  im- 
perial distinction,  basked  like  a  basilisk  in  the  rays  of 
the  noon-day  sun.  All  the  aids  that  could  be  collected 
from  nature  and  art,  were  there  concentrated,  to  render 
the  scene  lovely  and  enchanting.  But  to  the  eye  of  the 
Christian  philanthropist,  it  presented  one  melancholy 
picture  of  moral  and  spiritual  death.  Viewed  by  the 
light  of  revelation,  and  in  the  prospect  of  eternity,  the 
whole  island  of  Poo-too,  with  its  picturesque  scenery, 
its  hundred  temples,  and  its  six  thousand  priests,  ex- 
hibited to  the  mind  nothing  but  a  useless  waste  of  pro- 
perty, a  gross  misemployment  of  time,  and  a  pernicious 
fostering  of  error,  tending  to  comipt  the  surrounding 
population,  and  to  draw  off  their  minds  from  the  worship 
of  the  true  God,  to  the  adoration  of  the  phantom  Buddha. 
All  the  sumptuous  and  extensive  buildings  of  this 
island,  were  intended  for  no  other  purpose  than  to 
screen  wooden  images  from  the  sun  and  rain ;  and  all 
its  inhabitants  employed  in  no  other  work  than  the  re- 
citation of  unmeaning  prayers,  and  the  direction  of  use- 
less contemplations,  towards  stocks  and  stones:  so  that 
human  science  and  human  happiness,  would  not  be  in 
the  least  diminished,  if  the  whole  island  of  Poo-too, 
with  its  gaudy  temples,  and  lasy  priests,  were  blotted 
out  from  the  face  of  the  creation.     The  only  thing  we 


484  DEVOTION    TO    BUDDHA. 

heard  out  of  the  mouths  of  these  dull  monks,  iru 
"  0-me-to  Fuh,"  or  Amida  Buddha,  To  eveiy  obsero 
tion  that  was  made,  re-echoed,  "  0-me-to  Fuh ;"  and 
the  reply  to  every  enquiry  was,  "  0-me-to  Fuh."  Each 
priest  was  furnished  with  a  string  of  beads,  whidi 
he  kept  continually  fingering,  and  whUe  he  counted,  he 
still  repeated  the  same  dull,  monotonous  exclamation. 
The  characters  for  this  name  met  the  eye  at  every  tuni 
of  the  road,  at  every  comer  of  the  temples,  and  on  every 
scrap  of  paper :  on  the  hills,  on  the  altare,  on  the  gate- 
ways, and  on  the  walls,  the  same  words  presented  them- 
selves; even  the  solid  roeks  were  engraven  with 
Buddha's  titles,  and  the  whole  island  seemed  to  be 
under  the  spell  of  this  talismanic  phrase,  as  if  it  were 
devoted  to  the  recording  of  '■'■  0-me-to  Fuh."  We  were 
never  so  much  disgusted  with  a  phrase  in  our  lives,  aod 
heartily  wished  ourselves  out  of  the  hearing  and  seeing 
of  its  sound  and  form. 

The  temples,  which  at  a  distance  look  pretty  and 
interesting,  lost  much  of  their  beauty  on  a  nearer  in- 
spection ;  and  the  caverns,  which  we  thought  would 
repay  the  trouble  of  exploring,  proved  to  be  mere  holes, 
about  eight  or  ten  feet  deep,  with  a  few  nide  images, 
cut  out  of  the  rock,  at  the  further  end.  The  inscrip 
tions  on  stone,  by  the  road  side,  were  most  of  them 
80  shallow,  and  the  disintegration  of  the  granite,  by 
the  mere  action  of  the  rain  water,  so  rapid,  that  the 
letters  were  nearly  illegible ;  the  sculpture  of  the 
images,  which  here  and  there  presented  themselrea, 
was  likewise  so  badly  executed,  that  it  was  difficult  lo 
conceive  at  times,  what  the  artist  had  intended  to  re- 
present, by  the  uncouth  and  unsightly  figures  produced. 
The  smaller  temples  ahmmded  at  every  turn  of  the 


DESCRIPTION    OF   THE   TEMPLES.  485 

road,  and  presented  nothing  remarkable :  of  large  tern* 
pies,  there  were  two,  very  nearly  resembling  each 
other,  and  not  much  unlike  the  Josh-house  at  Honan, 
opposite  the  city  of  Canton,  described  in  Davis*s  Chi- 
nese. These  fanes  consisted  of  a  central  range  of  builds 
ings,  one  behind  the  other;  flanked  on  each  side  by 
the  dwellings  of  priests.  The  first  of  these  middle 
structures  was  occupied  by  four  colossal  figures,  which 
appear  to  have  l>een  placed  as  guards  to  the  establish- 
ment: behind  this  building  was  the  princi])al  hall, 
with  the  three  Buddhas  in  a  very  large  size,  surrounded 
by  the  eighteen  disciples  of  the  god ;  which,  though  in 
a  sitting  posture,  were  each  about  eight  feet  high,  llie 
third  hall  was  dedicated  to  Kwan-yin,  the  mother  of 
Buddha,  and  the  goddess  of  mercy  ;  while  the  fourth 
was  occupied  by  three  bearded  images,  with  savage 
aspects,  which  appeared  to  be  of  Egyptian  origin.  In 
this  latter  hall,  was  the  library  of  the  establishment, 
containing  several  thousand  volumes  of  religious  books, 
relating  the  conversations  of  Buddha  with  his  disciples, 
and  embodying  the  prayers  which  are  to  be  recited  by 
his  votaries.  In  the  rear  of  the  great  temple,  we  found  a 
school,  taught  by  a  disciple  of  Confucius,  but  the 
scholars  were  all  young  shaven-headed  fellows,  des- 
tined for  the  Buddhist  priesthood.  We  asked,  whe- 
ther the  priests  ever  taught  the  boys  under  their  care, 
of  which  there  are  great  numbers  on  the  island ;  but 
where  told,  that  the  sole  employment  of  these  holy 
men  was  to  recite  prayers  to,  and  employ  themselves 
in  contemplations  upon,  Buddha.  Attached  to  the 
other  great  temple,  we  observed  a  refector}*,  where  the 
holy  brotherhood  are  supplied  with  their  daily  rations ; 
for  though  they  profess  to  live  solely  on  a  vegetable 


486  CHARACTER  OP   THE    PRIESTS. 

(liet,  they  are  not  backward  in  securing  to  themselvH 
all  that  a  bounteous  providence  nffbrds,  among  ifae 
various  pioductions  of  the  earth.  Indeeil,  whererer 
we  went,  we  found  the  priests  busy  in  proWding  for 
their  natural  wants,  since  on  entering  their  dwellings, 
we  almost  invariably  encountered  them  in  the  kitchen. 

On  asking  to  be  admitted  to  the  high  priest,  we  were 
told,  that  he  was  engaged  in  reciting  prayers  to  Bilddfaa, 
but  we  rather  suspect  that  he  was  taking  an  afteroooo 
nap,  for  on  approaching  his  chamber,  an  attendant  haJ 
to  go  in  and  arouse  him ;  taking  with  him  his  garment, 
that  he  might  not  appear  abroad  in  his  dishabille.  HU 
conversation  was  as  uninteresting  to  us,  as  ours  was  lo 
him;  and  he  appeared  so  absorbed  in  himself,  or  Buddhs, 
that  we  found  it  necessary  to  take  our  leave. 

Over  the  whole  island,  our  books  were  readily  ac- 
cepted, and  some  were  found  that  had  been  left  there  by 
Gutzlaff,  a  few  years  before :  the  people,  however,  did 
not  solicit  our  publications,  with  tears  in  their  eyes,  as 
when  he  visited  the  island.  On  all  sides,  we  were 
gratified  by  perceiving  marks  of  decay,  in  the  temples 
and  adjacent  buildings;  and  earnestly  hope,  that  future 
travellers  will  find  these  worse  than  useless  stnicturefi 
level  with  the  ground  ;  and  the  lazy  drones  who  inhabit 
them,  scattered  abroad,  or  employed  in  promoting  the 
welfare  and  intelligence  of  their  fellow  countrj'meo- 
The  priests  generally  opened  the  doors  of  each  temple 
as  we  approached,  supposing  that  we  came  to  worship 
at  the  different  shrines ;  but  we  told  them,  that  our 
adorations  were  paid  to  the  living  God,  the  maker  of 
heaven  and  earth,  to  whom  alone  they  were  due.  One 
of  (he  priests  wished  us  to  contribute  something  towards 
beautifying  an  image,  which  had  lost  its  gilt  coat,  and 


VISIT    OP   MANDARINS.  487 

looked  rather  shabby ;  but  we  told  him,  that  his  was  a 
poor  god^  that  could  not  furnish  himself  with  clothes ; 
for  our  parts,  when  our  apparel  was  worn  out,  we  con- 
trived to  get  a  new  dress  by  honest  industry,  and  should 
leave  their  god  to  do  the  same. 

Being  followed,  from  place  to  place,  by  one  man  in 
particular,  we  suspected  that  he  came  from  the  war- 
junks,  to  watch  our  motions ;  and  on  putting  a  few  en- 
quiries to  him,  we  found  that  our  surmises  were  true. 
We  therefore  asked  him,  why  he  followed  us  so  closely  "i 
To  which  he  replied,  that  he  merely  wished  to  pre- 
vent our  trading,  as  foreigners  were  forbidden  to  traffic 
anywhere  but  at  Canton.  Wc  told  him,  that  he  had 
quite  mistaken  our  object,  seeing  that  we  came  neither 
to  buy  nor  sell,  but  to  distribute  good  books,  for  their 
instruction  and  benefit. 

On  returning  to  our  brig,  we  found  the  commodore 
of  the  Chinese  fleet,  and  one  of  his  naval  captains, 
come  to  {my  their  respects  to  us.  The  former  was 
Te  Laou-yay,  with  a  blue  button,  filling  the  rank  of 
lieutenant-colonel ;  and  the  latter  was  Simg  Laou-yay, 
with  a  cr)'stal  button,  llie  colonel  was  a  sleek-face<l^ 
easy  sort  of  man,  who  said  little  and  did  less ;  but  the 
captain  was  very  friendly  and  talkative.  We  asked 
them,  why  we  were  honoured  by  the  attendance  of 
their  vessels  from  place  to  place "?  to  which  they  replied, 
that  they  merely  came  out  to  shew  us  the  way,  and  to 
see  that  we  did  not  fall  uixm  rocks  and  shoals;  only 
they  liapi)encd  to  be  asteni,  instead  of  ahead.  We  ob- 
8er>'ed,  that  if  their  object  were  to  prevent  our  trailing, 
they  might  spare  themselves  the  trouble,  as  we  were 
not  traders,  but  circulators  of  good  books,  which  surely 
they  could  not  forbid.     They  said,  they  could  perceive 

2  K 


4bH  LIBERAL  SENTIMENTS. 

that  our  object  was  a  benevolent  one ;  but  aa  there  hid 
been  vessels  in  those  seas  before,  engaged  in  the  opiua 
trade,  which  was  not  only  illegal  but  immDral,  ihej 
thought,  at  first,  that  we  were  embarked  in  the  sams 
traffic,  and,  therefore,  came  to  prevent  it.  As  for  regu- 
lar intercourse,  they  confessed  that  it  would  be  beUrr 
for  both  countries,  were  it  allowed;  and  they  complained 
that  the  laws  of  China  were  too  severe,  in  prohibiting aQ 
commerce  with  foreigners,  except  at  Canton.  They 
spoke  highly  of  Mr.  Lindsay ;  and  said,  they  felt  for 
him,  when  they  saw  that  he  was  obliged  to  depart  from 
Ning-po,  without  having  been  able  to  effect  his  pur- 
pose. Such  candid  and  liberal  sentiments  did  Ihem 
honour,  and  we  felt  ourselves  somewhat  attached  to  the 
individuals  who  uttered  them.  Our  tlinner  being  ready, 
we  invited  them  to  partake  of  our  humble  fare,  to 
which  they  readily  assented ;  and,  after  having  spent  a 
pleasant  afternoon,  we  parted  good  friends.  On  the 
following  day,  we  set  sail,  and  left  the  Cboo<«aii 
archipelago,  when  we  were  pleased  to  see,  that  the 
junks  no  longer  followed  us. 

On  the  21st.  we  tried  to  get  into  Shih-poo^  but  found 
that  we  were  more  than  twenty  miles  to  leeward  of  it, 
before  we  made  the  land ;  so  that,  rather  than  spend 
much  time,  in  endeavouring  to  beat  back,  we  thought 
it  best  to  stand  away,  towards  the  province  of  FQb- 
keen. 

After  two  days'  sail,  we  came  to  a  part  of  the  coast, 
to  us  unknown ;  and  as  the  weather  was  threatening, 
we  endeavoured  to  work  into  a  bay,  which  opened  out 
before  us.  After  spending  the  whole  morning  in  beat- 
ing to  and  fro,  we,  at  length,  came  to  an  anchor,  under 
the  lee  of  a  few  islands.     We  had  scarcely  dined,  how- 


ARRIVAL  AT  NAN-YIH.  489 

ever,  before  we  perceived,  by  the  falling  of  the  tide,  ao 
extensive  reef  of  rocks,  within  a  few  hundred  yards  of 
UB,  with  the  breakers  dashing  over  them,  as  high  as  the 
tnast-head.  Had  we  stood  on,  or  altered  our  course, 
in  the  least,  we  should,  inevitably,  have  been  dashed  in 
pieces.  Thus  we  were  again  preserved  from  dangers, 
seen  and  unseen,  by  Him,  who  sees  and  knows  all 
things.  On  enquiry,  we  found  that  the  island  near  us, 
was  one  of  the  north-wostem,  Kan-yth  (Lan-ycet),  is- 
lands, belonging  to  the  district  of  Poo-teen,  in  the 
county  of  Hinhwa,  and  the  province  of  Fuh-keen.  But 
the  weather  was  bo  bad,  and  the  sea  so  high,  that  we 
could  not  go  on  shore;  and  the  storm  continuing  for 
the  two  following  days,  confined  us  entirely  to  the 
vessel.  On  the  26th,  wc  attempted  to  land,  but  were 
compiled,  by  the  roughness  of  the  sea,  and  the  nolence 
of  the  wind  to  return. 

On  the  following  morning,  the  weather  having  mo- 
derated a  little,  we  set  off  in  the  jolly  boat,  and  in  a 
few  minutes  were  completely  drenched  by  the  spray. 
We  arrived,  however,  in  safety  at  the  beach,  when  the 
people  flocked  down  to  us  like  ants,  and  readily 
accepted  our  liooka.  There  was  no  hesitation  manifested; 
indeed  we  could  not  distribute  the  volumes  fast  enough 
forlhem,  and  it  required  no  little  adroitness,  so  to  dis|)ose 
of  our  stock,  as  to  give  each  one  a  book,  without  allowing 
a  f<>w  individuals  to  gmsp  more  than  fell  to  their  share. 
After  the  [M'ople  on  the  shore  were  satistiiHl.  we  eoni- 
menctHl  a  tour  through  the  villagen,  distributing  as  we 
went  along ;  when  we  saw  them  hunting  across  the 
fields,  or  nmning  out  of  their  houses,  with  their  jxitaloe 
broth  in  their  hands,  while  not  a  few  followed  hanl  at 
our  heels,  begging  for  books.  'Hie  women,  who  were 
2  K  2 


490 


APPEARANCE   OF  THE   WOMEN. 


particularly  anxioue  to  obtain  our  volumes,  exhilnlcd' 
more  taste  and  skill  in  the  decoration  of  their  peisooB, 
than  their  sisters  farther  north;  their  heads  wen 
adorned  with  artificial  flowers ;  their  hair  was  taMc- 
fully  arranged,  and  around  the  knot  was  a  circular  or- 
nament, not  much  unhke  a  tortoise-shell  comb;  which, 
with  their  dangling  ear-rings,  and  long  hair  pins,  pre- 
sented quite  a  gay  appearance.  Their  pinks  and  roses 
looked  as  bright  and  blooming,  as  if  they  had  just  been 
plucked  from  the  garden ;  and  those  who  could  not  afford 
flowers,  inserted  a  sprig  of  myrtle  into  their  head-dress, 
which  had  a  very  pleasing  effect.  Some  of  them  had 
their  hair  twisted  into  a  variety  of  bows  and  crests. 
whilst  others  had  fillets  of  black  silk  or  crape,  boiuid 
round  their  foreheads,  which  tended  not  a  little  to  set 
off  their  pale  complexions.  Their  feet  were  the  small' 
est  we  had  ever  seen,  even  among  the  Chinese.  WV 
measured  the  impression  of  one  woman's  foot  in  the  sand, 
and  found  it  only  four  inches  ;  while  some  appeared  lo 
be  much  smaller.  Owing  to  the  compression  of  their 
feet,  their  ankles  were  much  swollen,  and  the  lower  part 
of  the  leg  was  a  little  crooked ;  however,  they  hobbled 
along,  and  even  managed  to  run,  with  their  bodies  bent 
forward,  much  better  than  we  could  have  expected, 

I'he  soil  seemed  exceedingly  poor,  producing  only 
sweet  potatoes,  and  ground  nuts;  while  the  people 
subsisted  mainly  by  fishing;  in  the  prosecution  of 
which  occupation,  they  were  verj-  bold  and  daring,  ven- 
turing out  to  sea  in  the  roughest  weather,  and  some- 
times  obt^ning  only  a  few  iiaskets  of  small  fish,  about 
the  size  of  shrimps,  for  their  pains. 

Their  houses  were  built  of  stone,  and  generally 
thatched ;   but  many  were  covered  vnXh  tiles,  and  in 


I 


TtNG-SAX    BAY.  491 

Bome  instancett,  cemented  together,  in  the  same  neat 
and  compact  manner,  which  we  had  observed  at  Shan- 
tung. On  the  roofs  we  espied  a  great  number  of  stones, 
placed  there  to  prevent  the  tiles  being  blown  away,  by 
the  strong  winds  which  prevailed,  llie  inside  of  their 
dwellings  was  filthy,  and  the  stench  about  them  ex- 
ceedingly offensive  to  strangers,  though  it  appeared  to 
give  the  inhabitants  little  annoyance. 

Hanng  returned  to  the  vessel  about  two  oclock,  we 
got  under  weigh  the  same  afternoon,  and  steered  for  the 
southward.  In  four  and  twenty  hours  we  came  to  an 
anchor  in  Tung-san  (Tang-soa)  bay,  sheltered  by  Pap 
goda  Island,  when  we  immediately  went  on  shore,  to 
visit  the  town  of  Tung-san.  The  ship  having  anchored 
at  some  distance,  and  the  boat  not  being  perceived 
till  we  were  close  in,  we  came  quite  suddenly  u)K)n 
them ;  and  landed  at  one  end  of  the  town,  before  the 
jHJople  could  get  out  of  their  houses.  We  found  two 
or  three  persons  on  the  iK'ach,  to  whom  we  gave  books, 
and  the  news  of  the  free  distribution  of  tracts  spread- 
ing rapidly,  a  gR^at  multitude  soon  assembled,  every 
one  clamorous  for  the  gift.  We  clearly  perceived, 
that  it  was  impossible  to  give  out  our  publications  in 
the  midst  of  the  crowd ;  for  though  we  reasoned  with 
them  on  the  propriety  of  patience,  and  said  they  should 
each  have  a  book  if  they  w*ould  but  wait ;  yet  no  sooner 
was  the  basket  opened,  than  each  one,  fearful  lest  he 
should  lose  the  prize,  made  a  dart  at  the  volumes,  and 
snatched  them  away  in  all  directions.  We  therefore 
climl>ed  up  on  a  rock,  aljout  eight  feet  high,  and  began 
giving  out  the  tracts,  one  by  one,  to  the  hundreil  hands 
stretched  forth  to  receive  them ;  but  the  more  active 
natives  soon  mounted  the  rock  fn>m  In'hind,  and  in 


492  EAGERNESS    FOR    BOORS. 


their  eagerness  to  obtain  what  they  sought,  nearlr 
pushed  the  distributor  off  the  rock,  while  they  ibrev 
the  whole  contents  of  the  basket  over  the  people's  heads, 
and  in  a  moment  every  volume  disappeared.  We  kept 
our  station,  however,  and  having  got  a  fresh  supply. 
dealt  them  out  as  well  as  we  could ;  and  then  a  third, 
talking  to  them  in  the  meanwhile,  and  exhorting  them 
to  study  the  tracts  which  they  so  eagerly  desired-  Hav- 
ing supplied  the  people  round  the  rock,  we  perceived  that 
a  greater  crowd  hatl  surroimded  the  boat,  and  we  pro- 
ceeded thither.  Here  we  dealt  the  books  out  as  fast  as 
our  hands  could  'move,  while  the  sailors  were  busily 
engaged  in  keeping  the  people  out  of  the  boat,  and 
their  hands  out  of  the  bag,  Itwaa  pleasing  to  see  how 
the  natives  waded  into  the  water,  above  their  knees, 
one  party  after  another,  greedily  crying  out  for  hook£. 
and  bearing  them  in  triumph  to  their  friends,  till  our 
store  was  more  than  half  exhausted.  Thinking  now 
that  the  people  in  this  part  of  the  town  were  well  sup- 
plied, we  judged  it  adviseable  to  go  to  the  other  end  of 
the  settlement,  in  order  to  give  the  rest  of  the  inhabi- 
tants an  opportunity  of  obtaining  books.  The  crowd, 
perceiving  our  intention,  followed  us  along  shore ;  and 
when  we  put  the  boat's  head  out  to  sea,  in  order  to 
avoid  tlie  rocks,  the  people,  supposing  that  we  wen* 
about  to  leave  the  place,  came  up  to  their  middle  in 
water,  entreating  us  not  to  go  away,  till  we  bad  dis- 
tributed the  rest  of  our  books. 

When  we  reached  the  further  end  of  the  tOMm.  we 
landed  in  the  midst  of  a  multitude,  and  gut  into  an 
empty  lioat  on  shore,  in  order  to  give  out  the  books 
ivith  greater  ease ;  but  the  crowd  pressed  so  heavilv 
on  each  other,  and  rushed  with  such  eagerness  into  the 


VIOLENCE  OF  A  PETTY  OFFICER.       493 

l)oat,  that  we  were  afraid  of  being  thrown  down  and 
trodden  under  foot.     We  therefore  stood  on  one  side, 
while  the  second  mate,  who  was  a  powerful  man,  aided 
by  one  of  the  sailors,    to  keep  off  the  crowd,   took 
the  books  and  distributed  them  leisurely  amongst  the 
people.     Having  finished  one  bag-full  in  this  way,  the 
mate  climbed  a  high  wall  with  another  supply,  and 
from  thence  handed  out  the   tracts  to  the  populace 
below.     Unexpectedly,  however,  they  got  the  bag  from 
him,  and  were  bearing  it  off  in  triumph,  when  he  sprang 
in  among  them,  and  recovered  the  prize,  which  he  did 
not  let  go  again,  till  the  books  were  all  regularly  distri- 
buted.    About  this  time,  hundreds  of  people  thronged 
the  place,  and  we  were  standing  at  a  little  distance, 
among  the  crowd,  to  observe  how  matters  went  on ; 
when  suddenly  we  heard  a  clattering  of  bamboos  about 
our  heads,  and  thinking  that  the  shed  under  which  we 
stood  was  coming  down,  we  instinctively  moved  on  one 
side  to  avoid  it.     But  we  soon  found  that  the  noise 
was  occasioned  by  two  petty  officers,  who  came  along 
with  bamboo  poles,  sixteen  or  twenty  feet  long,  batter- 
ing about  the  heads  of  the  populace,  and  making  them 
fly  right  and  left.     Having  scattered  the  people,  we 
{)erceived  one  of  the  officers  advancing  towards  the 
mate,  with  his  bamboo^  and  knowing  that  if  he  at- 
tempted to  strike  him.  a  disturbance  would  ensue,  we 
went  up  to  the  mandarin,  and  making  him  lay  down 
his  weapon,  asked  him  what  he  meant  by  such  dis- 
orderly  conduct.     He  said,  that  having   obser>'ed   a 
tumultuous  crowd  assembled,  and  fearful  lest  an  alter- 
cation should  ensue,  between  our  people  and  theirs,  he 
wanted  to  disperse  the  mob.     We  told  him  that  such  a 
mode  of  proceeding  would  rather  tend  to  an  altercation 


UW   CONSTERNATION. 


than  othenviee,  and  therefore  advised  him  to  rt'tsurt  tu 
milder  measures.  As  the  books  were  now  all  distri- 
buted, we  did  not  mind  the  dispersion  of  the  crowd. 
and  being  addi-essed  by  another  mandarin  in  a  little 
more  decent  manner,  we  accepted  of  his  invitadon  to 
go  into  the  castle,  and  partake  of  some  tea. 

This  castle  consisted  of  a  kind  of  tower,  about  twent)' 
feet  high,  and  as  many  broad,  on  thu  top  of  wtiich  was 
a  room,  just  strong  enough  to  bear  the  weight  of  the 
mob  that  followed  us  up.  No  guns  were  to  be  seen. 
and  the  only  warlike  instruments  were  a  few  speare. 
stuck  up  in  the  room  just  mentioned.  Attached  to  the 
tower  was  a  wall,  about  eight  or  ten  feet  high,  and  ont 
foot  thick,  which  stretched  over  the  hill  adjoining 
the  fortress ;  this  fence  did  not  appear  to  enclose  any 
habitations,  while  the  place  where  the  toTfn  was 
built,  had  no  wall  round  it :  as  if  the  people,  by  some 
strange  whim,  had  resolved  to  build  their  houses  where 
there  was  no  walk,  and  the  government  by  as  strange 
a  caprice,  had  determined  to  constnict  a  wall  where 
there  were  no  houses.  The  defences,  however,  were 
of  the  most  flimsy  description,  being  not  even  calculated 
to  exclude  a  tumultuous  rabble  of  their  own  counliy- 
men,  much  less  to  resist  the  inciu'sion  of  foreigners. 

Whilst  seated  in  the  tower,  surrounded  by  scores  of 
solihers,  and  hundreds  of  people,  who  might  if  they 
pleased  have  seized  aud  imprisoned  us,  we  were  not  a 
little  amused  at  the  consteniation  of  one  of  the  manda- 
rins on  observing  the  pretended  anger  of  Mr.  Stevens. 
The  author  was  relating  to  his  companion  the  circtun* 
stance  of  the  petty  officer  having  made  use  of  the  bam- 
boo, by  which  he  inadvertently  stnick  the  narrator; 
when  Mr.  S.  got  up,  apparently  murh  displuascd,  and 


CURIOSITY    OF   THI    PIOPLI.  495 

with  a  fierce  countenance,  asked  the  ofiicer,  in  English, 
how  he  could  think  of  striking  his  fellow  traveller.  The 
mandarin,  not  understanding  what  was  said^  and  imi^ 
gining  from  the  tone  and  manner  of  our  friend,  that  he 
was  displeased,  turned  as  pale  as  death,  and  enquired  of 
the  author,  with  quivering  lips,  what  was  the  matter) 
In  order  to  calm  his  fears,  and  prevent  a  real  misunder* 
standing,  he  was  told  that  Mr.  S.  was  merely  in  joke ; 
when  the  mandarin  resumed  his  wonted  equanimity. 

After  conversing  a  short  time  with  the  officers,  we 
proceeded  to  the  market,  in  order  to  purchase  pro* 
visions,  to  which  no  objection  was  made.  We  found 
the  streets  narrow,  but  the  population  overflowing,  at- 
tracted principally  by  the  desire  of  seeing  the  strangers, 
so  that  we  could  scarcely  move  along  for  the  crowd ; 
and  when  we  stopped  to  purchase  anything,  the  way 
was  completely  choked  up  with  {H^ople,  while  many 
climl>ed  up  to  the  tops  of  the  houses,  and  surx'cyed  us 
from  thence.  ITie  market  was  well  stocked  with  all 
kinds  of  eatables,  and  the  shops  with  different  sorts 
of  wares.  The  country  around,  however,  was  barren, 
and  the  promontory  on  which  the  town  was  built,  ex- 
hibited the  most  bleak  and  sterile  aspect  that  could  be 
imagineil ;  so  that  one  might  well  wonder,  how  people 
could  think  of  fixing  upon  such  a  six>t  for  a  residence, 
or  how,  when  settled,  the  inhabitants  could  possibly 
obtain  the  means  of  subsistence. 

The  i)eople  were  astonished  at  the  exactness  with 
which  one  of  us  spoke  their  dialect,  being  not  only  that 
of  the  province  of  Fuh-keen,  and  the  county  of  Cliang- 
chow,  but  even  of  the  district  of  Chang-poo,  where 
their  town  was  situated.  This  is  sufficiently  accounted 
for  by  the  speaker  having  had  a  moonshe  from  the  dis- 


TOUR  THROUGH  THE  VILUIGES. 

irict  alluded  to,  for  several  years  in  his  employ.  Thej 
were,  however,  much  puzzled  how  to  account  for  ihe 
circumstance.  Some  insisted  on  it,  that  the  strangvr  was 
a  native  of  that  region;  others  imagined  that  his  pareoto 
belonged  to  Chang-chow,  and  that  he  had  acquired  the^ 
dialect  from  his  earliest  infancy.  Bui  then  ihey  could 
not  account  for  the  light  colour  and  curling  nature  of 
his  hair.  Still  they  thought  he  must  be  a  Chinese. 
though  of  a  strange  make ;  hut  were  satisfied  when  thej" 
heard,  that  he  came  from  BataWa,  where  he  had  learned 
the  language  from  bome  of  their  own  countrymen  re- 
siding there. 

The  next  morning  we  went  to  the  north-west  side  rf 
the  bay,  where  we  had  observed  a  group  of  villages, 
affording  an  excellent  opportunity  for  distributing 
books.  Here  we  were  gladly  received  by  the  people^ 
who  were  anxious  for  tracts,  and  who  hailed  us  as 
friends,  wherever  we  went.  The  petty  officers  on  shore 
gave  us  no  annoyance,  and  lUd  not  interfere  with  our 
distributing  books,  or  purchasing  provisions  from  the 
j>eopIe.  The  women  were  forward  also  in  begging 
books,  and  one  said  she  wanted  a  volume  to  give  to  her 
son,  as  a  school-book.  Here  we  had  frequent  opportu- 
nities of  conversing  with  the  people  on  good  things, 
who  heard  us  the  more  readily,  because  we  spoke  their 
native  dialect.  Some  were  so  delighted,  that  they 
scarcely  knew  how  to  express  their  joy,  dancing  with 
frantic  wildness,  and  running  before  us,  to  get  a  more 
regidar  sur^'cy  of  the  strangers.  Altogether,  we  spent 
a  most  delightful  morning,  and  coming  on  board  a  little 
after  mid-tlay,  as  our  books  were  exhausleti,  we  imm^ 
diately  set  sail  for  Canton. 

'ITius  we  have  gone  through  various  parts  of  four 


RETROSPECT.  497 

provinces,  and  many  villages,  giving  away  about 
eighteen  thousand  volumes,  of  which  six  thousand  were 
portions  of  the  scriptures,  amongst  a  cheerful  and  wil- 
ling people,  without  meeting  with  the  least  aggression 
or  injury ;  having  been  always  received  by  the  people 
with  a  cheerful  smile,  and  most  generally  by  the  officers 
with  politeness  and  resi)ect.  We  would  here  record 
our  grateful  sense  of  such  long-continued  and  repeated 
manifestations  of  Divine  goodness,  to  his  unworthy 
servants,  and  pray  that  His  blessing  may  descend  on 
the  seed  sown,  and  make  it  bring  forth  an  abundant 
harvest. 


CHAPTER  XX. 


SUBSEQUENT  OCCURREXCE& 


RESTRICTIVE  POUCT  OP  THE  CHUfESB^EXCUrSIOSI  OT 

ANOER  AT  THEIR  INTRUSION  —  EDICT  AGAINST  THK  HTBCXS^APrEiL 
TO  THE  BRITISH  AUTHORITIES  ~  COMPLAINTS  AGAJKST  THK  ESSGLttB 
— DISAPPROBATION  OP  OUR  BOOKS— THREAT  OP  STOPPING  THK  TKAlK 
—LATE  VOYAGE  OP  GUTZLAPP— TUNG^AN  BAY— DKSCRIPTION  Of  1HI 
COUNTRY  AND  ITS  INHABITANTS-BARREN  REGION— KSTCCSIVK  VAL. 
LEY— MOUNTAIN  RIDGE  — DESERTED  VILLAGES  — INTXSTINK  BROILS- 
CHINESE  TEMPLE  — FERTILE  SPOT— POPULOUS  CITY  — RAVENOUS  LA- 
BOURERS—CHARACTER  OF  THE  MANDARINS— TSIN-KANG  DISTRICT— 
KAOEIINE8S  FOR  BOOKS  — VISIT  TO  AMOEY  —  ANXIETY*  POR  MORE  LA- 
BOURERS. 

The  Chinese  government  is  characterized  by  restric- 
tion and  exclusion.  Though  they  boast  of  their  empe- 
ror, as  the  "  Son  of  Heaven,"  and  consider  "  all  within 
the  four  seas,"  as  subject  to  his  dominion ;  affecting  to 
believe,  that  all  besides  "  the  flowery  nation  "  is  barba- 
rity and  meanness,  depending  on  the  Chinese  for  the 
necessaries  of  life,  and  existing  only  by  their  permis- 
sion,— yet  they  are  afraid  of  every  petty  horde  on  their 
borders,  and  suspect  every  foreign  nation  of  having  de- 
signs on  their  country.  They  anticipate  nothing  but 
disaster  from  the  reciprocation  of  kind  ofiices,  between 
their  own  countrymen  and  strangers,  and  as  for  the 
mutual  exchange  of  intelligence,  it  must,  in  their  esti- 
mation, be  ''  evil,  only  evil,  and  that  continually."  They 
care  not  to  be  made  acquainted  with  our  discoveries  in 


EXCLUSION    OP    FOREIGNERS.  499 

the  arts  and  sciences;  while  they  would  doubly  depre- 
cate our  obtaining  any  knowledge  of  the  weakness  of 
their  government,  the  discontent  of  their  people,  the 
poverty  of  their  resources,  the  inefficiency  of  their  de- 
fences, the  navigation  of  their  rivers,  the  direction  of 
their  roads,  the  fertility  of  their  soil,  or  the  secret  of 
their  manufactures.  In  short,  any  statistical,  political, 
commercial,  or  general  information,  relative  to  the  inte* 
terior,  falling  into  the  hands  of  foreigners,  would  be 
regretted  by  them,  as  leading  others  to  covet  and  over- 
throw their  country :  they  have,  therefore,  resolved  to 
keep  to  themselves  as  much  as  possible. 

This  restrictive  policy  leads  them  to  exclude  all  fo- 
reigners from  the  interior  of  the  empire,  to  onler  off  all 
vessels  from  any  other  than  the  authorized  port,  to  dis- 
approve of  strangers  landing  elsewhere  than  in  Canton, 
to  prevent  their  proceeding  far  in  land,  to  require  them 
to  depart  as  soon  as  pos8iI)le,  and  to  provide  that  shi{>- 
wreckeil  mariners  lie  forwanled,  by  the  most  expedi- 
tious means,  to  Canton,  without  being  allowed  to  loiter 
in  the  districts  where  they  may  Ik?  cast  on  shore.  For- 
merly, a  few  foreign  literati  were  entertained  at  court, 
for  the  purpose  of  calculating  eclij>8es,  correcting  the 
calendar,  and  teaching  mathematics,  as  well  as  with 
the  view  of  completing  a  geometrical  survey  of  the 
country :  but  as  the  Chinese  think  that  they  can  ma- 
nage these  things  alone,  they  abstain  from  employing 
any  foreign  adherents,  and  exclude  strangers,  as  much 
as  they  can,  from  the  country  ;  in  order  that  they  may 
keep  native  information  from  leaking  out,  and  foreign 
opinions  from  creeping  in. 

Notwithstanding  their  prohibitions,  however,  they 
are  astonished  and  exasperated  to  find,  that  the  Cmlho- 


500  ANGBR    AT    INTRUSION. 


lies  still  secretly  maintain  their  footing,  and  increaiM; 
the  number  of  their  adherents  in  the  country ;  while 
Protestant  missionaries  are  perpetually  attemptiDg  lo 
diffuse  their  principles,  hy  landing  on  the  coast,  and 
deluging  the  maritime  districts  with  Scriptures  and 
tracts.  This  has  called  forth  the  expression  of  impe- 
rial disapprobation  on  various  occasions,  and  edicts 
have  been  published,  denouncing  such  proceedings,  in 
the  most  unmeasured  terms.  One  very  severe  procla- 
mation was  issued  in  the  year  1812.  in  which  the  difhi- 
sion  of  Christianity  was  declared  a  capital  crime ;  and 
yet,  in  the  very  teeth  of  that  order,  Dr.  Morrison  and 
his  brethren  have  been  carrying  on  their  operations, 
for  a  quarter  of  a  century.  When  the  Honourable 
Company's  chartered  ship,  the  Amherst,  went  up  the 
coast,  proclamations  of  various  kinds  were  issued  ;  and 
the  most  fiirious  edicts  have  followed  each  suc- 
cessive voyage  in  the  same  direction,  which,  if  col- 
lected, would  fill  a  volume.  No  sooner  had  the  enter- 
prise, described  in  the  foregoing  pages,  been  con- 
cluded, than  a  dispatch  arrived  from  Peking,  addressed 
to  the  viceroy  of  Canton,  expressive  of  the  emperor's 
high  displeasure,  and  requiring  the  governor  to  take 
measures  to  prevent  such  proceedings  in  future. 

To  those  who  are  not  familiar  with  Chinese  edicts, 
the  language  of  such  proclamations  may  appear  alarm- 
ing. In  the  preamble  the  emperor  says,  that  "  imme- 
diately after  the  attempt  of  the  Amherst  and  other  ves- 
sels, to  penetrate  into  the  inner  waters,  he  issued  orders 
to  all  the  civil  and  military  otficers,  to  be  on  their 
guard,  and  wanl  off,  and  oljstnicl  foreign  vessels,  with- 
out suffering  the  least  remissness."  'I'he  stranger,  on 
reading  this,  and  imagining  that  commands  arc  as 


KDICT   AGAINST   THR    HURON.  501 

punctually  obeyed  in  China,  as  in  Europe,  would  ex- 
pect to  find,  that  the  stnctest  care  was  taken  to  dis- 
cover foreign  vessels  on  the  coast;  and  that  a  force  was 
ever)'where  provided,  sufficient  to  ward  ofiT  all  attempts 
at  intercourse;  hut  when  the  author  prosecuted  his 
voyage,  several  years  after  the  expedition  of  the  Am- 
herst, he  found  no  such  watch  kept  up,  or  guard  main- 
tuned  ;  while  the  vessel  anchored  at  various  ports,  and 
the  travellers  went  on  shore,  rambling  through  the  vil- 
lages, and  conversing  with  multitudes  of  people,  fre- 
quently without  being  discovered,  much  less  impedetl 
hy  the  mandarins. 

In  the  course  of  his  proclamation,  the  emperor  de- 
clares, that  "  the  restrictive  laws  must  be  eternally 
obeyed,  so  as  to  render  the  dignity  of  the  empire,  in 
the  highest  degree,  impressive,  and  efleclually  prevent 
future  evils."  On  reading  this  passage,  the  uninitiated 
would  be  ready  to  conclude,  that  the  laws  of  China  are 
like  those  of  the  Medes  and  Persians,  unalterable: 
and  that  henceforth  the  efforts  of  Christians  to  spread 
among  the  Chinese  the  knowledge  of  salvation,  will 
be  entirely  unavailing;  but  the  apprehension  of  the 
unchangeableness  of  the  present  state  of  things  may 
be  allayetl,  by  considering,  that  the  laws  of  China 
have  been  altered,  and  are  altering  every  year.  When 
a  regard  to  self-interest  on  the  one  hand,  and  spirited 
remonstrances  on  the  other,  urge  them,  the  celi'slials 
do  not  scruple  to  swerve  from  their  eternally  restrictive 
laws;  and  when  the  perseverance  of  foreigners  has 
convinced  them,  that  it  is  of  no  u>>e  any  lunger  to  hold 
out,  they  have  been  known,  of  themselves,  to  propose 
terms  of  accommodation.  It  is  only  for  the  propagators 
of  Christianity  to  persevere  in  their  eflbrta,  to  enlighten 


502  APPEAL  TO   THE    BaiTISII    RV1.ERS. 


the  people,  and  when  the  government  find  that  the} 
are  unable  to  prevent  it,  they  will  consent,  either  lo 
shut  their  eyes  to  what  they  cannot  help ;  or  to  admil 
that  to  be  done  regularly,  which  will  be  done  irrego* 
larly  without  them. 

But  the  emperor  has  already  told  the  world,  by  thil 
very  edict,  that  he  cannot  prevent  the  introduction  of 
Christian  books  into  his  dominions.  He  says,  that 
"strict  orders  have  been  given  to  watch  and  ward  off." 
and  yet  he  acknowledges  that  "  an  English  vessel  is 
sailing  about  in  an  irregular  manner,  regardless  of  th« 
laws."  He  assumes  to  have  both  a  naval  and  militarF 
force  on  the  coast,  and  yet,  confessing  the  inabili^  of 
the  imperial  troops  to  ward  off  the  intruders,  he  applies 
to  the  "barbarian  eye,"  the  superintendent  of  British 
trade,  at  the  port  of  Canton,  to  see  that  '■  the  restriclivs 
laws  be  eternally  obeyed."  If  we  should  reverse  the 
case,  and  suppose  that  an  alien  act  had  he«u  ]iaKscd  in 
England,  prohibiting  all  Chinese  from  landing  on  our 
shores,  and  if  in  spite  of  our  enactments,  these  intruders 
were  found  landing  at  every  port ;  what  would  stran- 
gers think  of  the  "  dignity  of  our  empire,"  if  unable  to 
prevent  the  ingress  of  these  foreigners,  we  should  ad- 
dress a  letter  to  the  nearest  Chinese  officer,  requiring 
him  to  see  that  the  "  restrictive  laws  were  eternally 
obeyed?"  and  what  greater  proof  could  we  give  (rf"  our 
impotvncy '? 

'I'lie  quiet  attempt  of  the  Huron  to  break  through 
the  "  eternal  restrictions,"  seems  to  have  stirn.'d  up  all 
the  wrath  of  his  imperial  majesty  ;  so  that  he  does  not 
scruple,  in  the  course  of  his  proclamation,  to  indulge 
himself  in  the  strongest  invective  against  the  "  tio- 
lent  and  crafty  English."     In  order  to  exhibit  them  io 


TUB   BlfPBROR*8   COMPLAIBIT.  003 

the  worst  light  possible,  he  recalls  to  memory  all  their 
former  misdemeanours,  and  accuses  them  of ''  usurping 
possession  of  a  quay,  pa'sumptuously  sending  in  peti- 
tions  and  statements,  clandestinely  bringing  up  foreign 
females  to  (Janton,  and  riding  in  sedan  chairs  with  four 
bearers.*'  The  first  of  these  charges  alludes  to  the  in- 
closure  of  a  few  feet  of  waste  land,  once  a  receptacle 
for  rubbish,  in  front  of  the  foreign  factories  at  Canton, 
which  the  British  merchants  had  converted  into  a  small 
ganlen,  that  they  might  enjoy  a  very  confined  walk,  on 
a  summers  evening.  ITie  second  item  refers  to  the 
well-known  and  very  justifiable  practice  of  the  foreign 
merchants  tliere,  stating  their  grievances  in  a  calm  and 
dis{)as8ionate  tone,  to  the  native  authorities,  llie  third 
offence  of  these  "  violent  and  craftv  barbarians '  is,  that 
during  the  continuance  of  the  Coni|)any  s  factor)'  in  the 
neighbourhood  of  the  provincial  city,  the  chief  of  the 
select  committee,  and  other  gentlemen,  brought  up  their 
wives  and  daughters  to  their  own  dwellings,  in  onler  to 
enjoy  the  sweets  of  domestic  life,  when  fatigued  with 
the  toils  and  cares  of  business ;  and  the  last  aggression 
seems  to  be,  that  these  Knglish  merchants,  during  the 
heat  of  the  summer  months,  rmle  about  in  sedan  chairs, 
with  four  bearers,  a  privilege  exclusively  claimed  by 
the  mandarins  of  the  celestial  empire.  These  *•  turbu* 
lent  and  unusual  pnK*eedings,''  however,  have  since, 
with  the  exception  of  the  right  of  [X'titioning,  been  dis- 
continued ;  but  while  thev  lastal,  the  missionaries  had 
no  share  in  them. 

Not  content  with  thus  infringing  the  unalterable  cus- 
toms of  the  celestial  empire,  the  emiKTor  complains,  that 
in  the  autumn  of  1834,  these  same  Knglish  ''brought 
ships  of  war  into  the  inner  waters  of  Canton,  and  had 

2  I. 


504  THE    PRINCIPAL    CHARGE.        i 

the  audacity  to  discharge  musquetry  and  great  gun 
keeping  up  a  thundering  fire  on  the  forts."  Tliis  is  a 
aUugion  to  the  well-known  affair  of  Lord  Napier,  when 
that  distinguished  nobleman,  feeling  that  the  persooV 
and  property  of  British  subjects  were  insecure  at  Caik' 
ton.  ordered  two  English  frigates  to  enter  the  port 
On  attempting  to  pass  the  Bogue,  however,  the  Chinese 
opened  a  fire  upon  our  men  of  war.  from  the  forts  oB- 
both  sides  of  the  river,  which  was  returned  by  the  con^ 
manders  of  those  vessels,  in  such  a  way,  an  lo  silenos 
their  guns,  and  disperse  their  men.  If  the  Chinese 
complain,  therefore,  of  the  "thundering  fire,"  they  ha*! 
themselves  to  blame,  as  they  were  the  firet  to  ooH 
mence  hostilities.  With  this  proceeding,  however,  the 
missionaries  had  as  little  to  do,  as  in  the  seizure  of  the 
quay,  or  the  introduction  of  foreign  females  to  Canton. 
But  the  "  head  and  front  of  their  offending "  Keems 
to  have  been  "  the  distribution  of  foreign  hookti.  calcic 
lated  to  seduce  men  with  lies ;  a  most  strange  and  asti^ 
nishing  proceeding  !"  Strange,  indeed,  that  barbarians 
should  become  acquainted  with  the  language  of  the 
celestial  empire,  and  even  compose  books  in  the  s 
distributing  them  gratuitously,  among  a  people  whn  de- 
spise and  \-ilify  them.  However,  from  this  part  of  ll 
emperor's  proclamation,  two  encouraging  inferences  may 
be  drawn.  First,  the  British  public  may  hereby  see 
that  the  missionaries  have  done  what  they  were  i 
forth  to  do:  they  have  learned  the  native  languaj 
published  books  in  it.  and  circulated  them  along  tbi 
shores  of  China,  to  such  an  extent  as  to  excite  I 
attention  of  the  emperor  himself.  Secondly,  the  frien 
of  missions  may  see,  that  the  emperor  has  not  only  i 
ceived.  hut  read,  and  understood  our  books  ;  for  he  I 


TflRRAT   OP   THK   GOVRRNMENT.  506 

found  out  that  they  contain  doctrines  contrary  to  the 
received  opinions,  and  calculated  to  mislead  his  people; 
that  is,  maxims  which  the  Chinese  sages  did  not  teach, 
and  which  the  ruler  of  that  country  will  not  approve  of. 
Now  it  is  matter  of  no  small  encouragement  to  the 
friends  of  truth  to  know,  that  Christian  books  have 
reached  so  great  a  monarch ;  and  though  from  their 
foreign  character,  he  may  at  first  disapprove  of  them, 
yet  the  frequent  repetition  of  such  attempts,  and  the 
presentation  of  truth  in  new  and  more  interesting  points 
of  view,  may,  under  the  divine  blessing,  produce  an 
effect,  in  the  first  instance  tolerant,  and,  ultimately,  fa- 
vourable to  our  objects. 

llie  emperor,  conceiving  that  these  things  could  not 
be  done,  unless  i)y  the  direction  and  appointment  of 
the  "  barbarian  eye,**  directs  his  viceroy  "  to  issue  ex- 
plicit orders,  to  the  English  chief  and  others,  on  the 
subject ;  and  to  remind  them,  that  their  being  allowed 
commercial  intercourse  at  Canton,  is  a  matter  of  extra- 
ordinary favour ;  but  that,  if  the  foreigners  continue  to 
sail  al)out,  in  this  disorderly  manner,  they  must  imme- 
diately be  driven  out  of  port,  and  no  longer  allowed 
commercial  intercourse."  This  threat  of  the  stoppage  of 
the  trade,  may  alarm  some  who  are  but  little  acquainted 
wnth  Chinese  politics.  The  deprivation  of  our  silks  and 
teas,  will  concern  both  old  and  young,  and  numbers 
will  deprecate  such  a  dire  calamity  coming  upon  them. 
But  the  apprehensions  of  all  may  Ik'  allayeil  I)y  the 
consideration,  that  the  Chinese  cannot  stop  the  trade, 
without  rt*ducing  themselves  to  the  greati'st  extremi- 
ties. The  imperial  treasury  is  exhausted,  and  the  go- 
vernment is  already  involved  in  debt ;  while  the  people 
arc  ill  at  ease  under  the  dominion  of  a  foreign  yoke, 

2  L  2 


STOPPAGE    or   THB   TRADB. 

which  the  Tartar  djTiasty  is  felt  to  be  ;  the  stoppage  of 
the  trade,  therefore,  would  weaken  those  reeomret. 
which  are  already  too  much  circumscribed,  aud  increaK 
the  diHsatis  taction  of  the  people,  by  throwing  milliow 
out  of  employ.  The  prohibitioo  of  foreign  cororacrw, 
being  the  cauae  of  their  calamities,  would  he  the  Btgnal 
for  revolt ;  and  the  government  would  Dee<l  largt-r  sup- 
plies of  troops,  to  keep  down  insurrection,  with  lese 
money  to  sustain  them ;  in  which  case,  ruin  must  be 
the  consequence.  While  the  Chinese,  therefon;.  arr 
lavish  in  their  threats,  they  know  too  well  the  state  ol' 
their  own  country,  to  attempt  to  put  the  threat  m  exe- 
culion.  Besides  which,  as  the  Company's  monoiwly  u 
at  an  end,  and  as  the  trade  is  open  to  the  energies  of 
private  adventurers,  the  driving  of  our  merchants  out 
of  the  port  of  Canton,  would  only  be  tlie  driving  them 
into  every  other  port  in  the  empire ;  and  thus,  instead 
of  a  regidar  trade,  which  the  authorities  coidd  control, 
and  from  which  tliey  might  derive  a  profit,  they  would 
have  an  irregular  traffic,  to  an  unUmited  extent,  which 
no  authority  (such  as  that  which  exists  in  China)  couid 
restrain.  The  Chinese  kuow  that  this  would  be  tha 
effect  of  the  stoppage  of  the  trade,  and  though  they 
dislike  the  irregular  proceedings  of  a  few  missionaries, 
and  the  introduction  of  foreign  books  into  the  em|nTO, 
they  would  dislike  still  more  the  deprivation  of  the  im- 
mense revenue  to  the  government,  and  the  denial  oC 
the  decided  advantage  to  the  people,  which  the 
tion  of  foreign  commerce  would  occasion.  Of  two  c 
they  know  huw  to  choose  the  least ;  and  will  tatheS 
bear  with  our  feeble  eflbrls,  than  procure  their 
tinuance  at  such  an  immense  cost. 

Should  the  C'binese  ever  determine  on  Btop|aiig  thi 


PROBABLK   RESULT   OF   OPIUM.  tffj 

trade,  it  will  be  from  a  far  different  motive  thao  the 
wish  to  exclude  the  Gospel,  'llie  determined  perse- 
verance, and  the  audacious  daring,  with  which  the 
opium  traRic  is  pushed  forward,  to  the  real  injury  of 
his  people,  as  well  as  the  defiance  of  his  authority,  ex- 
aspi-rates  the  cm|H.'ror  a  great  ileal  more  than  the  dis- 
tribution of  tracts  along  the  coast.  Never  was  a  weak 
and  pusillanimous  government  more  violently  roused 
than  the  ('btnvse  authorities  api>ear  to  be,  on  the  sub- 
ject of  the  illicit  traffic  in  o]>iun].  The  native  dealers 
in  the  dmg,  are  obliged  to  fiee  into  hoK's  and  comers, 
the  foreign  opium-merchaat^  have  been  rcquireil  to 
leave  Canton ;  the  quiet  anchorage  of  the  receiving 
ships,  at  Kap-sing-moon,  has  been  broken  up,  and  the 
smugglers  obligi-d  to  retreat  to  Uung-kong  hay.  In 
addition  to  all  this,  the  admiral  of  the  jxirt  has  declared, 
that  if  the  opium  smufj^leni  do  not  discontinue  their 
illicit  transactions,  he  will  bring  down  thousands  of 
war  junks,  which  shall  hem  them  in  on  everj-  side,  like 
the  men  on  a  chess-board,  so  that  it  will  be  impossible 
to  escaiie.  If  the  trade  Im-  slopped,  therefore,  it  will 
be  in  consequence  of  the  prt^p^ss  of  evil,  and  not  the 
efforts  to  do  good,  in  China. 

It  has  been  apprehended  by  some,  that  such  was  the 
displeasure  of  the  Chinese  government,  elicited  by  the 
voyage  of  the  Huron,  that  it  would  be  impolitic,  if  not 
impCMt>ible.  lo  make  any  more  attem[>B  of  the  kind. 
Several  voyages  have,  however,  been  undertaken  since 
the  ri'lum  of  the  author  to  Kngland,  going  over  some 
of  the  same  ground,  and  doing  the  very  same  thing, 
which  api^ared  so  much  lo  exas]>erate  the  goverment 
before.  An  accoimt  of  one  of  these  cxpetlitions,  pro- 
Bccutetl  a  year  ago.  by  Mr.  UutxIafT.  may  not  he  unin- 


508         ANOTHER  RECENT  VOVAOK. 

tereeting  to  the  reader.  The  object  of  the  voyage  wm 
to  ascertain  the  fate  of  some  shipwrecked  sailors.  wh» 
were  afterwards  sent  back  by  the  Chinese  government, 
with  liberal  presentB,  to  join  their  countrymen.  We 
make  no  apology  for  introducing  this  account  here,  as 
a  sequel  to  the  voyage  of  the  Huron,  and  hope  that  the 
vein  of  cheerfidness,  happily  blended  with  pie^.  in 
the  writer's  style,  will  at  once  please  and  profit  the 
reader. 

The  place  visited  by  our  enterprising  friend,  is  the 
last  which  the  author  touched  at,  as  described  in  the 
preceding  journal,  viz.  Tung-san,  on  the  coast  of  Fub* 
keen ;  Mr.  Gutzlaff,  however,  went  further  into  the 
interior.     He  writes  as  follows  ; 

"  Having  been  called  upon  to  undertake  a  journey  to 
Fuh-keen,  I  provided  myself  with  a  considerable  nutn* 
ber  of  Bibles  and  tracts,  and  arrived  on  the  2-lth  of 
October,  in  Tung-san  bay.  This  is  an  inlet  of  many 
miles  in  extent,  presenting  a  barren  shore,  and  having 
the  town  of  Tung-san  at  the  south-western  extremity. 
This  bay  contains  sufficient  shelter  for  a  large  fleet,  but 
a  great  part  of  the  inner  harbour  is  dry  at  low  water. 
Here,  as  every  where  else  on  the  eastern  coast  of  China, 
the  ocean  recedes  from  the  laud,  and  extensive  estuaries 
are  gradually  changed  into  fertile  rice  fields. 

"The  next  morning  we  proceeded  on  our  journey, 
and  skirting  the  shores  of  the  bay,  as  high  up  as  pos- 
sible, we  landed  at  a  distant  village,  having  been  in 
some  danger  of  swamping  our  little  skiff.  Chinese 
ingenuity  was  here  displayed  to  the  greatest  advantage : 
the  people  were  in  search  of  shell-fish ;  and  to  obtain 
as  many  as  possible,  they  had  spread  an  immense  net 
at  the  bottom  of  the  water,  which  the  fishermen  dragged 


SCARCITY    OF    PROVISIONS.  509 

on  shore,  while  some  people  in  a  boat,  directed  the 
motioiuj,  and  telegraphed  by  signs  their  success  or 
foilure.  Thus  the  bottom  of  the  bay  was  swept  quite 
clean,  and  the  scaly  tribe  had  no  means  of  escape.  A 
ChioamoQ  puts  land  and  sea  under  heavy  contributions, 
and  wherever  he  resides,  no  living  animal  or  useful  plant 
escapes  his  notice,  but  is  made  to  constitute  a  part  of 
his  mess.  I  have  seen  them  angling  for  little  frogs  in 
a  flooded  rice  field,  and  |>eriodically  hunt  rats,  which 
8er\'e  for  iheir  table.  Such  are  the  effects  of  an  over^ 
crowded  population. 

*'  On  landing,  we  might  have  imagined  ourselves  in 
the  deserts  of  Arabia.  All  was  floating  sand  and 
gravel.  By  some  means,  howevt-r,  the  people  had  con- 
trived to  condense  it,  and  from  such  beds  they  gained 
a  scanty  crop  of  potatoes  and  earth-nuts.  Yet  in  many 
places  the  young  plants  were  scorched,  and  the  harvest 
in  general  was  scanty. 

"  The  village  we  entered  consisted  of  a  number  of 
hovels,  irregularly  built,  but  so  thickly  inhabited,  that 
we  were  soon  surrounded  by  crowds  of  natives.  The 
people,  notwithstanding  their  poverty,  shewed  them- 
selves very  generous,  and  innted  us  to  a  repast  of  rice 
gruel ;  which,  however,  we  refused.  I  now  commenced 
dealing  out  the  inestimable  treasures  of  the  word  of 
God.  Addressing  my  auditors  in  a  lively  strain,  and 
preaching  Josus  Christ,  of  whom  they  had  never  heard, 
J  perceived  with  pleasure  that  they  thmngetl  about  me 
in  increasing  numbers.  When  both  their  curiosity,  as 
well  as  avidity  after  books,  were  gratified,  the  sick 
made  their  ap|M.'arance,  uf  whom,  even  in  this  small 
hamlet,  the  number  was  considerable,  and  the  diseases 
moat  loathsome.     How  many  physicians  would  be  ne- 


510 


POVERTV   OF    THE    PEOPLE. 


ur  boflk   1 


cessary,  in  order  to  remedy  human  sufteriDgs  am 
these  myriads  !  May  they  soon  come  !  wlicrever  they 
travel,  they  will  find  work,  and  a  hearty  wekotoe. 
Having  no  mudicine  with  me.  we  set  forward  lo  ibc 
place  of  our  destination,  Chang-poo,  a  city  about  thirty 
miles  inland.  Our  guides  took  charge  of  our  boflk 
bags,  while  each  of  my  companions  took  as  : 
volumes  as  he  could  carry. 

"  Five  miles  we  had  to  walk,  over  an  iBthmus  c 
ran  sand,  where  there  was  neither  shrub,  nor  grass,  iM* 
any  living  creature,  except  man.  The  inhabitants  of 
this  dreary  spot  had  built  themselves  huts  along  the 
strand,  where  there  was  not  even  fresh  water  to  quench 
their  thirst,  nor  a  potatoe  bed  to  satisfy  the  cravings  of 
appetite.  Notwithstanding  all  this,  however,  the  peo' 
pie  were  cheerful.  Seeing  thcra  look  with  wistful  eyes 
at  my  books.  I  asked  them  if  they  could  read;  aod 
being  answered  in  the  affirmative,  1  tendered  lliem  a 
volume  gratis.  This  UberaUty  called  forth  the  nopu> 
lation  from  the  corners  of  their  cottages,  and  in  a  place 
where  we  supposed  few  only  resided,  crowds  soon  made 
their  appearance.  So  1  went  on  distributiag,  and  if  I 
happened  to  forget  a  single  man,  he  would  run  after 
me  with  great  speed,  crying  out,  'a  book,  a  book!'  1 
was  at  the  same  time  in  mental  prayer,  lliat  the  Saviour, 
in  much  mercy,  might  bless  his  word  to  the  souls  of  the 
people.  Since  they  have  no  worldly  chattels,  to  j 
their  thoughts  astray  from  God,  and  have  little  1 
pect  in  this  Ufe,  it  may  be  presumed  that  they  i 
the  more  gladly  seize  upon  the  treasures  reserve* 
them  in  heaven.  Yet  even  the  most  abject  wretch  fiv- 
quently  prefers  a  life  of  misery  here,  to  the  joys  of  t 
ftiture  state ;  and  while  dragging  out  his  existenci 


vedTSn 
^tch  fiv- 
le  joys  of  d^l 

J 


PATIOUINO   MARCH.  Sll 

der  tviterated  sighs,  can  never  bo  much  as  raise  his  eyes 
to  heaven.  We  are  indeed  a  forlorn  race,  no  matter  of 
what  rank  or  nation. 

"  With  the  conviction  that  the  books  were  read,  1 
•  sped  loy  puce  over  Ihc  desart,  an<l  occasionally  met  a 
solitary  wamicaT,  with  whom  I  entered  into  conrersa* 
tion.  The  name  of  Jesiis  entirety  unknown,  the  moat 
obvioiiii  Christian  tnith  hidden,  and  the  mind  enveloped 
in  ini}K.'netrab)e  darknests.  are  obstacles  sufficient  to 
frighlfn  tlie  most  iMTsevering  teacher.  'ITius.  after 
long  and  most  impressive  eonversations,  I  had  the  mor- 
tihculion  to  learn,  that  my  auditors  had  all  the  while 
been  intimately  surveying  my  clothes,  while  they 
scarcely  heeded  my  exhorlatiims. 

"  A  march  of  several  honrs.  under  a  buminn  sun.  had 
brought  on  fatigue,  and  as  S4H)n  as  we  espiitl  th<-  end  of 
the  desert,  we  put  off  our  sIuhs.  which  by  this  lime 
were  tilled  with  gravel,  and  dined  under  the  blue  canopy 
of  heaven.  As  imr  mess  was  duly  seasoned  with  sand, 
it  did  not  prove  very  [Hilatahle.  and  therefore  very 
little  delaycti  our  jounu'y.  We  now  eiiu-rgetl  gradually 
into  an  extensive  valley,  which  had  U-en  gained  from 
the  sea.  It  might  be  about  fifteen  miles  in  circum- 
ference, and  numbered  more  than  thirty  humletx,  large 
and  small.  It  need  not  l>e  told,  that  every  inch  of 
ground  was  cultivated,  and  that  all  the  articles  planted 
were,  by  means  of  manure,  brought  to  the  highest  state 
of  |R-rfection.  Whilst  crossing  the  first  village.  I  had 
given  away  some  liooks ;  and  as  the  tidings,  that  an 
'exhorter  of  the  world"  had  arrived,  gradually  spread, 
the  i>eople.  who  were  bringing  in  their  |Hitatoe  croi»s. 
speedily  left  ofT  their  work,  and  hastened  towanU  us. 
Many  returned  a  heartfelt  thank,  whilst  receiving  the 


512  WALLED    TOWNS. 

sacred  volume,  whilst  others  cut  off  pieces  of  ^ugar 
cane,  and  presented  them  in  return.  It  was  a  real  fes- 
tival f«r  the  whole  valley,  which  will  be  long  rei 
bered  by  all  the  inhabitants.  Many  mothers  urged 
their  children  to  run  after  us,  to  get  a  book,  which  they 
might  read  to  them.  What  would  I  have  given,  if  ooe 
of  the  supporters  of  the  Chinese  missions  had  been 
present  that  day !  It  was  for  me  a  day  of  real  rejoicii^ 
and  though  I  feel  that  curiosity  was  the  great  spring  cT 
such  an  eagerness,  I  was  on  the  other  hand  persuaded 
that  God  can  bless  the  penisal  of  his  word,  even  to  the 
curious  reader.  When  we  approached  the  first  borough, 
we  had  not  a  single  volume  left.  This  place  coDbifcted 
of  a  mass  of  houses,  surrounded  by  a  wall,  about  fifty 
feet  high,  provided  with  loop-holes  and  parapets,  it  18 
rather  extraordinary,  that  such  a  paltry  place  should 
have  been  defended  by  such  a  substantial  wall.  But 
it  ought  to  be  remembered,  that  the  Chinese  are  very 
fond  of  similar  protections,  and  bcUeve  them  impreg- 
nable against  every  assault. 

"  In  all  parts  of  the  country  one  may  find  the^ 
structures,  either  entii-e  or  dilajiidated,  often  enclosing 
a  space  of  more  than  ten  miles  in  circuraference,  *rith 
nothing  but  small  hamlets  within  the  enclosure. 

"  As  the  people  thronged  around  us,  and  became 
boisteroiis,  my  companions  (the  sailors)  got  alarmed, 
and  stood  upon  the  defensive.  But  on  my  addressing 
the  populace,  every  body  was  silent  andpeacefiil,  to  the 
great  astonishment  of  my  fellow  travellers. 

"  Stretched  out  under  a  few  shady  trees,  in  order  to 
refresh  our  weary  limbs,  we  looked  with  considerable 
anxiety  to  the  dark  mountain  ridge,  which  we  had  to  p 
Here,  as  well  as  in  all  other  parts  of  China,  the  hiUs 


INTBST1>B   BROILS.  513 

have  an  undulating  form,  probably  assumed  at  the 
time  of  the  deluge,  when  the  mighty  waters  impreseed 
this  Bhape  upon  them.  Upon  a  nearer  approach,  they 
presented  a  most  fentastic  appearance,  remarliable  for 
the  immense  rockii,  which  seem  to  be  piled  up  by  art. 
The  barrenness  is  so  great,  that  only  in  a  very  few 
places  does  the  dwarf  fir  tree  thrive,  and  even  those 
stand  very  scanty.  Yet  there  grow  many  curious 
plants  and  flowers,  between  the  cliffs,  and  wherever 
there  is  a  little  earth.  As  1  am,  however,  no  IwtaniBt, 
I  cannot  regale  my  readers  with  a  number  of  I^Atin 
names  of  the  jdants  1  discovered.  My  whole  Bciencc 
extends  to  trees  which  bear  savory  fniilit,  and  flowers 
of  a  sweet  smell,  including  kitchen  vegetables ;  and  an 
I  found  neither,  1  remained  in  happy  ignorance. 

"  Ab  we  advanced,  the  appearance  of  the  country 
grew  worse,  and  we  obi9er\'ed,  to  our  great  astonish- 
ment, whole  patches  uncultivated.  For  this  we  could 
discover  no  reason.  We  moreover  espied  several  ham- 
lets in  ruins,  whilst  the  inhabitants  passed  us  in  gloomy 
silence ;  a  rare  thiog  with  a  Chinaman,  who  has  gene- 
rally a  smile  in  store,  and  is  never  paisimoniouH  of  his 
good  wishes.  We  finally  came  to  a  hamlet  which  was 
nearly  deserted,  and  inhabited  only  by  old  women  and 
children.  Having  on  our  road  perceived  some  very 
large  castles,  which  were,  however,  nearly  fallen  into 
ruins,  we  made  enquiries  of  a  gentleman,  whom  curiosity 
had  brought  into  our  company.  He  readily  explained 
to  us,  that  these  fortifications  had  been  erecteil  (hiring 
the  sway  of  the  Mongols,  when  ihe  countr)-  was  nearly 
as  much  disturbed,  as  Germany  in  the  twelfth  and 
thirteenth  centuries.  Our  conversation  then  turned 
upon  the  many  dilapidated  houses  we  had  seen,  when 


514  MOUNTAIN   SCENERY. 

all  at  once  our  visitor  becaine  eloquent,  *  These  evik, 
he  said.  '  have  been  occasioned  by  war.  Two  nvti 
clans,  Wang  and  Chin,  have  risen  in  open  faoetilitia 
against  each  other.  Behold,'  he  continued,  pointing  to 
an  extensive  encampment,  surrounded  by  some  «n- 
trechments,  '  their  fortifications  ;  and  the  field  of  battle 
upon  which  they  fought  only  a  short  time  ago.  It  is 
on  this  account  that  the  region  aroimd  has  Ijeen  laid 
waste,  and  that  many  inhabitants  have  fled,  or  are 
roving  about  as  desperadoes !  The  government,  during 
the  heat  of  the  contest  referred  to,  did  not  dare  to 
interfere ;  but  since  the  fury  has  abated,  the  chief 
magistrate  at  Chang-poo  has  just  made  his  appearance, 
to  extort  fines  and  apprehend  some  of  the  guilty.  For 
this  unseasonable  oQiciDusQess,  several  of  bis  mjrnni* 
dons  have  been  killed,  and  things  are  again  ripe  for  n 
revolt.  The  whole  popidace,  in  the  meanwhile,  are 
ready  to  rise  in  arms,  and  most  of  the  jieasantrj-  hare 
provided  themselves  with  matchlocks  and  swords.' 

"  Notwithstanding  the  exhortations  of  our  ioform* 
ant,  we  hastened  towards  the  mountain  passes ;  wheo 
evening  began  to  fall.  Having  procured  a  sedan,  we 
were  enaljled  to  pursue  our  journey  with  the  greater 
facility.  When  we  entered  among  the  moimtains,  which 
might  be  about  three  thousand  feet  above  the  level  of 
the  sea,  the  scenery  assumed  a  most  romantic  cast. 
Over-hanging  cliffs,  deep  rannes,  gurgling  streams. 
and  fantastic  rocks,  looking  just  if  the  chisel  of  a  hnnum 
artist  had  been  at  work  with  them,  were  all  objects  of 
curiosity  and  wonder.  It  was  a  tine  moon-light  night. 
and  if  we  had  not  been  too  weary,  so  as  to  sttimfale 
over  the  rocks  in  our  path,  we  might  have  enjoyoil  this 
evening  still  more.     For  many  miles  there  was  not  a 


CH1NK8B   TBMPLB.  616 

single  human  habitation  to  be  seen,  nor  was  the  voice 
of  man  heard.  It  was  the  Lord  s  silent  temple,  where 
the  heart  becomes  most  disposed  to  worship  the  Maker  of 
heaven  and  earth  ;  cherishing  such  thoughts,  and  occa- 
sionally raising  my  heart  towards  the  Creator,  we 
arrived  near  a  small  but  fertile  valley,  where  we 
expected  to  find  human  beings.  Our  guides  ushered 
us  into  a  temple,  hard  by,  where  we  sunk  exhausted  on 
the  ground.  The  keeper  was  a  poor  man,  and  greatly 
alarmed  at  our  ap[Karancc;  for  an  Kuroi)ean  is  a  far 
greater  curiosity  there  than  a  Chinaman  could  be  in 
Europe,  lie  would  gladly  have  run  away  and  left  us 
in  possession  of  the  house  and  idols«  had  not  our 
Chinese  companions  pcrsuadid  him  that  we  were 
pi*aceful  people.  Having  therefore  lighted  a  fire,  with 
a  little  straw,  he  took  no  further  notice  of  us,  while  we 
stretched  ourselves  upon  the  pavement  in  front  of  the 
idols. 

*'  Plagued  by  musquitoes,  and  disturl>ed  by  the 
numerous  visitors  in  the  next  room,  none  of  us  could 
enjoy  sleep.  Often  did  1  \race  the  premises,  and  when 
1  looked  uinm  the  images  most  fer>'ently  pray,  that  the 
Lord,  in  his  mercv,  would  soim  break  down  these 
monuments  of  Satans  |>ower,  aud  bring  this  great  and 
interesting  |K*ople  to  his  fold.  May  we  not  hope,  that 
the  gracious  hearer  of  prayer  will  bend  his  ear  to  the 
supplications  which  were  uttered  in  sight  of  the  abomi- 
nations of  Paganism.  Being  the  leader  of  the  train,  1 
roused  my  companions  about  midnight,  8up]X)sing,  on 
account  of  the  bright  moon,  that  it  was  aln^ady  morn- 
ing. We  wound  our  way  through  mazes  of  ro<*ks  and 
ra\ines,  stumbling  and  falling,  and  laughing  over  our 
misfortunes.      The  further  we  went  the   more  inac> 


516  CITY    OF    CHANO-POO. 

cessible  the  mountains  became,  and,  in  some  places,  we 
bad  to  crawl  up  and  slide  down  on  the  opposite  side. 
Having  surmounted  the  pass,  we  found  humao  habi- 
tations, and  cultivated  patches  of  ground,  of  which  we 
had  seen  nothing  the  day  before.  At  length,  when  we 
almost  despaired  of  getting  to  the  end  of  our  joumejf, 
we  were  greatly  rejoiced  when,  turning  off  at  a  bj-rood, 
we  crossed  a  small  stream  in  a  ferry  boat,  and  emerged 
into  a  very  extensive  valley.  This  is  the  most  fertile 
spot  I  have  ever  seen  in  China.  The  sugar  cane  and 
wheat  grow  here,  to  such  a  height,  that  even  in  Siam  f 
have  seen  nothing  to  equal  to  it.  The  neat  order  in 
which  every  thing  was  planted  formed  an  entire  contrasl 
with  their  habitations.  In  the  latter  all  is  confusion, 
filth,  and  wretchedness.  This  valley,  which  might 
contain  about  forty  square  miles,  was  one  large,  beau* 
tiful  garden,  with  the  city  of  Chang-poo  in  its  centre. 

"  At  this  place  we  arrived  while  it  was  still  early,  and 
when  the  slumbers  of  the  inhabitants  were  disturbed 
by  none  but  night  revellers.  We  therefore  sat  down  at 
the  gate  and  looked  at  the  brilliant  moon,  which  shone 
in  all  her  lustre.  The  first  thing  which  gtnick  oiir 
fancy  was  a  moveable  cook-shop,  where  we  breakfasted 
for  one  penny  a  head.  Then  commenced  the  noisy  hum 
of  carriers  and  farmers ;  the  former  performing  all  the 
services  of  our  beasts  of  burden.  The  street  was  soon 
thronged  with  people,  dragging  huge  loads  of  cotton  and 
paper,  with  the  strength  of  packhorses.  Then  appeared 
the  shopkeepers  and  other  tradesmen,  and,  before  five 
o'clock,  the  city  was  one  living  bee  hive.  In  numbere, 
as  well  as  pursuits,  the  Chinesu  may  fitly  be  compared 
to  ants.  The  land  is  tilled  with  men  ;  the  houses  are 
not  inhabited,  but  stuffed  with  human  beings;  and  eveiy 


lll'NnilV    PEASANTRY.  617 

onv  of  them  tries  to  get  through  the  world  as  well  u 
he  can.  Of  their  readineu  to  listen  I  had  manifold 
proofs.  The  people  were  unwearied  in  tbeir  questions, 
delighted  with  the  answers  given,  and  anxious  for  more 
infonnation.     Oh  thai  one  soul  mig^t  be  saved! 

"  The  great  crowd  forced  tu  to  retire  to  a  house, 
which  was  built  upon  poles.  There,  however,  the  throng 
became  so  great,  that  we  began  to  fear  the  whole 
would  fall,  and  w«  be  smothered  in  the  mud  below. 
We  were  well  treated  by  the  owner  of  the  house,  who 
seemed  of  all  others  the  least  inconvenienced  by  such  a 
crowd  of  visitors.  As  neither  of  my  companions  nor 
myself  were  able  to  walk  I  procured  sedan  chairs,  and 
thus  we  moved  on  in  an  imposing  processioQ.  The 
bearers  themselves  appeared  to  be  the  lowest  of  the  low, 
clad  in  a  few  rags,  and  looking  as  emaciated  as  if  just 
ready  to  fall  down  dead.  But  under  this  unseemly 
exterior  they  hid  great  strength.  I  believe  that  a  well 
fed  horse  would  not  have  been  able  to  carry  some  of  us, 
over  the  craggy  mountains,  without  sinking  under  the 
load  ;  but  these  men  walked  on  briskly  and  sure-footed, 
and  ascended  declivities  with  greater  speed,  than  we 
could  have  done  in  walking.  'l"hcy  were  a  cheerful 
and  Iwisterous  race,  as  hungr)-  as  wolves.  To  satisfy 
their  cranng  appetites,  1  bought  more  than  ten  pounds 
of  pork,  and  had  some  buckets  full  of  rice  and  vegetables 
prepared  in  an  adjacent  tavern.  This  mess,  which 
thirty  Kuropeans  would  not  have  been  able  to  consume, 
disappeared  from  the  table  as  if  by  magic.  I  had  sat 
myself  down,  in  a  separate  ajtarlnient,  and  was  taking 
up  the  chopsticks  to  taste  a  little  rice  and  salt  l>eef,  and 
though  tolerably  expeilitious  in  this  work,  my  guests 
had  finished  the  whole  Iwforc  I  had  tasted  a  few  mouth* 


520 


VISIT    TO   AMOEV. 


of  life,  and  proceeded  onward,  at  Ihe  head  of  five  bearers; 
witli  a  sack  on  my  own  shoulders.  But  we  were  nxm 
stopped  by  new  crowds,  equally  as  boisterous  as  ibc 
former ;  and,  as  they  quoted  precedente.  I  bad  to  cud- 
form  to  their  wishes,  and  all  oiir  burthens  vanished. 

"  We  fetched  a  new  investment  from  the  boat,  ami 
being  now  determined  to  go  over  to  some  of  the  villages 
beyond,  we  set  off  to  travel  through  an  extensive  maish; 
but  had  scarcely  proceeded  half  a  mile,  when  wc  were 
overtaken  by  a  fresh  set,  who  craved  from  us  the 
divine  gift,  and  another  load  disappeared.  My  bearrn, 
who  saw  their  burthens  vanish,  in  the  twinkling  of  as 
eye,  were  stnick  with  astonishment,  having  never  in 
their  lives  vritnessed  a  similar  scene.  I  ordered  up  a 
fresh  supply ;  but  by  this  time  the  villagers  were  in 
motion,  and  as  this  was  a  general  thoroughfare,  Ihe 
crowds  became  denser  than  ever.  The  books  were, 
however,  distributed  with  much  regularity ;  and  we 
thought  now  to  proceed  to  a  distant  village,  determined 
not  to  be  hindered  on  any  account.  The  new  comeiv, 
however,  importuned  us  so  eagerly,  that  we  coutd  not 
refuse  them.  Thus  a  new  investment  was  cinnilalcd. 
I  sent  for  more,  but  received  for  answer,  thai  not  a 
single  leaf  was  left ;  and  1  had  to  regret  unavailingly. 
that  I  bad  not  laid  in  a  larger  supply. 

"  I  subsequently  visited  Hea-mun,  (Amoey)  the 
place  which  received  me  as  a  naturalized  citizen,  when 
1  was  astonished  to  see  that  1  was  generally  known. 
even  more  than  in  my  own  native  place.  There  was  no 
end  of  pointing  me  out  to  i^trangers.  and  speaking  vS 
my  pursuits,  and  the  present  object  of  my  voyage. 
Often  a  man,  wiser  than  the  rest,  mingled  in  the  ctnh 
versation.  and  explained  my  porentage  and  pedigree. 


ARDENT    LONGINGS.  521 

''  We  traversed,  in  this  manner,  a  great  part  of  that 
large  city,  rejoicing  to  find  that  the  vigilance  of  the 
mandarins  had  considerably  abated,  since  I  visited  the 
same  spot,  only  four  years  before.  May  the  Lord  soon 
grant  us  an  entrance,  were  it  only  into  one  province ! 

''  Oh !  may  the  anlour  in  l)chalf  of  the  good  cause 
grow!  May  himdreds  engage  in  this  blessed  work, 
and  devote  their  lives  to  the  spread  of  the  Gospel,  in 
this  extensive  coimtry.  The  Liord  our  Saviour  is  with 
us,  and  will  certainly  not  withdraw  his  hand  as  long  as 
we  trust  in  him,  the  Rock  of  ages.  Let  us  therefore 
go  on  in  his  strength,  and  work  till  the  last  breath.** 


2m  2 


523 

•nnied  by  British 

ill  thti  other;  but 

><r  the  penNhing 

mieratke,  whi*re 

iirity  defend,  as 

ii-  labourer  w  re- 

"11  witnefjsing  the 

(')iina,  therefore, 

hich  either  India 

iiY  that  ber  three 

itaincd  more  than 

111  of  a  better  day 
siieicty  which  baa 
ill  not  allow  their 
^ors  to  be  tliijcou* 
ce.  The  London 
>fd  an  interest  in 
,-aluabIe  liven,  and 
■n  th«  first  of  all 
'Id;  having  gained 
If  of  ver}'  important 
of  the  work;  will 
[flruwD  its  efforts,  and 
>cd,  draw  back,  or 
iking. 
t  Btill  needed  to  make 
shall  tell  U[)on  thou- 
generations?  we  answer. 
instruments,  and  gene- 
amount  of  means  em- 
-an  we  hope  to  produre  on 
ilploymcDt  of  half  a  dozen 


4he  I 


i 


CHAPTER    XXI. 

CLASS  OF  LAJBOURERS  REQUIRED  FOR  CHINA, 

COMP-UtATI^-E  CLAIMS  OF  CUINA— NEED  OF  MORE  LABOrREBS— TOR  THl 
COL0SIE8  — AND  THE  COABT— OFFERS  INVITED— OBJECTIOSS  SUTT- 
REOARDING  THE  CLIMATE  — AND  THE  LAKGCAGE  — TlIE  ORAL  A.SC 
WRITTEN  MEDItl MB— COMPARED  WITH  THE  ENGUSU— EXlIOSTATlaXS 
TO  ENGAGE— EDUCATIONAL  AGBNTa  HEBDED— SCHOOLS  POR  BCHOOt- 
MASTERS  REQC I RSD— VIOL'S  PUY81CIANS— RFFORTS  ALRBADT  MADE— 
OPHTHALMIC  HOSPITAL  — MORE  PRACTITIONERS  WANTED  — THE  nO- 
BABILITY  OF  THEIR  SUCCESS  —  SPEECH  OF  BIB  H.  tl.VLFORD  — MORAL 
INFLUENCE  OF  PmaiClAKB-DEFKBENCE  PAID  TilEM- INTBKB8TIK0 
ANECDOTE- IMPORTANCE  OF  MEDICINE  TO  KUBS10NARIE8  — [SFSBl. 
ORITY  OF  CHINESE  PRACTICE-UNION  OF  THE  CLERICAL  AND  MEDICAL 
FROFESSIONH— PERSONS  WHO  SHOOUl  OFFER. 

No  one,  we  presume,  after  the  perusal  of  the  foregoing 
pages,  will  hesitate  to  admit,  that  the  Chinese  stand  in 
need  of  conversion ;  and  no  one.  ))elienng  the  Chris- 
tian scriptures,  will  douht  the  future  and  tlnal  iriumnh 
of  the  Gospel,  in  that  populous  and  important  empire. 
The  only  question  is,  what  are  the  best  means  of  bring- 
ing about  so  desirable  an  end.  Wc  do  not  msh  other 
parts  of  the  world  to  be  neglected,  and  this  alone  carvd 
for;  but  we  desire  that  China  may  receive  that  atten* 
tion  which  her  population  and  influence  demand,  'Vhe 
London  Missionary  Society  has  sent  out,  during  the 
last  thirty  years,  twenty  missionaries  to  labour  for  thft 
benefit  of  China ;  while  India  and  the  Soutli  Seas, 
have  each  had  one  hundred  labourers  employed  in  their 
different  fields.      It  is  true,  that  success  has  cheered  uft 


CLAIMS   OP   CHINA.  523 

in  the  one;  and  free  intercoune,  accompanied  by  British 
protection,  encourages  us  to  persevere  in  the  other ;  but 
the  command  of  Christ,  and  the  woes  of  the  perishing 
heathen,  render  the  call  of  duty  as  imperative,  where 
prosperity  does  not  gladden,  nor  security  defend,  as 
where  both  these  are  withheld,  and  the  labourer  is  re< 
quired  to  toil  in  the  very  fires,  without  witnessing  the 
full  result  of  his  endeavours.  While  C^ina,  therefore, 
enjoys  only  one-fifth  of  the  interest,  which  either  India 
or  Polynesia  receives,  no  one  will  say  that  her  three 
hundred  and  sixty  millions  have  obtained  more  than 
their  due  share  of  attention. 

We  ho{>e,  however,  to  see  the  dawn  of  a  better  day 
for  the  Chinese  empire,  and  that  the  society  which  has 
sent  out  a  Morrison  and  a  Milne,  will  not  allow  their 
labours  to  be  lost,  and  their  successors  to  be  discou- 
raged, for  want  of  needful  assistance.  The  London 
Missionary  Society,  having  purchased  an  interest  in 
China,  at  the  expense  of  some  moet  valuable  lives,  and 
many  thousand  pounds;  having  been  the  first  of  all 
protestant  institutions  to  enter  the  field;  ha%*ing  gained 
much  experience,  and  possessed  itself  of  very  important 
facilities,  for  the  vigorous  prosecution  of  the  work;  will 
not  now,  that  success  begins  to  crown  its  efforts,  and 
increasing  openings  invite  it  to  proceed,  draw  back,  or 
be  Klothftil  in  this  interesting  undertaking. 

But  should  it  lie  aski-d,  what  is  still  needed  to  make 
an  imprcKKton  ujwn  China,  that  shall  tell  u|ion  thou- 
sands, and  extond  to  future  generations  ?  we  answer, 
in  a  wont,  men.  Goil  works  by  instruments,  and  gene- 
rally ap)M)rtions  the  end  to  the  amount  of  means  em- 
ployiMl.  What  effect,  then,  can  we  hope  to  proiluce  on 
so  vast  an  empire,  by  the  employment  of  half  a  docen 


524  NEED   OF    LABOURERS. 

individuals  at  a  time"?  As  well  miglil  we  attempt, 
with  a  feeble  wire,  to  move  a  solid  rock,  as  wiUi  so 
small  a  band,  to  instruct  and  influence  so  vast  a  multi- 
tude. In  order  to  benefit  the  Chinese,  two  kinds  of 
labour  are  requisite,  stated  and  desultory ;  the  one  to 
be  employed  in  the  colonies,  where  Ihe  emigrants  re- 
side, under  European  protection ;  and  the  other  to  be 
resorted  to  on  the  coast,  where,  at  present,  only  occa- 
sional visits  can  be  paid.  For  the  first,  we  require  all 
the  strength  we  now  possess,  and  mudi  more ;  as  the 
stations  already  occupied  are  but  half  supplied,  and 
other  islands  and  countries  where  the  Chinese  dwell, 
invite  our  attention ;  for  the  second,  we  need  an  addi- 
tional number  of  pious,  enterprising,  and  sealous  men, 
well  acquainted  vrith  the  language  and  habits  of  tfie 
people,  who  will  go  forth  on  missioBaiy  expeditions, 
and  employ  themselves  in  canying  the  Scriptures  and 
tracts,  to  every  part  of  the  coast  of  China.  Such  men 
ought  to  be  in  a  state  of  preparatimi,  ready  to  avail 
themselves  of  all  the  openings  which  now  exist,  and  to 
embrace  every  new  opportunity  which  may  occur.  With- 
out men,  we  can  neither  make  new  discoveries,  nor 
follow  up  those  attempts  which  have  been  made.  The 
Christian  public  having  got  the  idea,  that  China  is 
shut,  must  retain  their  opinicm,  until  we  can  get  men 
of  God  to  open  it. 

We  need,  therefore,  a  larger  supply  of  missionaries, 
not  only  to  carry  on  the  labours  of  our  various  stations, 
in  the  colonies,  but  to  prepare  for  more  extended  efforts, 
on  the  coast.  Besides  which,  the  pen  must  be  kept  at 
work,  and  new  works  written  and  published,  calculated 
to  inform  and  improve  the  mind  of  China.  The  acqui- 
sition of  a  good  Chinese  style,  is  a  most  difficult  thing. 


OFFERS    INVITKD.  535 

and  unlesfi  our  pubUcatioDS  be  drawn  up  in  an  intel- 
ligible and  idiomatic  form,  they  will  not  be  read.  Such 
a  habit  of  writing  can  only  be  the  result  of  years  of 
study,  and  unless  a  beginning  be  made,  no  advance 
can  be  anticipated.  The  philosophical  speculaticms  and 
absurd  superstitions  of  the  natives  must  be  grappled 
with,  while  the  doctrines  and  duties  of  Christianity, 
with  its  evidences  and  effects,  must  be  set  forth,  in  a 
way  that  will  affect  and  convince  the  mind  of  a  Con- 
fucian or  a  Buddhist ;  and  unless  pious,  talented,  judi- 
cious, ardent,  and  persevering  men  be  obtained,  the 
work  must,  for  a  time,  stand  still.  Should  the  agents 
employed,  possess  an  acquaintance  with  science,  and 
l>e  able  to  instruct  and  benefit  the  Chinese,  by  impart* 
ing  some  of  the  late  discoveries  in  natural  and  experi- 
mental philosophy,  they  would  be  so  much  the  more 
useful  in  the  mission. 

I>et  those  whose  minds  are  deeply  affected  with  the 
condition  of  the  Chinese,  and  who  bum  with  a  desire 
to  diffuse  Christianity  in  that  empire,  offer  themselves, 
with  an  especial  reference  to  China ;  and  if  their  quali- 
fications be  such  as  would  justify  their  being  employed, 
they  will  doubtless  be  sent  forth,  and  the  religious 
public,  feeling  the  call  for  extra  exertions  imperative, 
woukl  contribute  additional  means  for  their  support 
Let  such  as  are  yet  young  in  years,  and  therefore  more 
likely  to  stand  the  fatigue ;  those  also  who  possess  the 
imitative  faculty,  and  a  retentive  memory,  which  would 
enable  them  readily  to  acquire  the  language  of  China, 
offer  themselves;  and  should  there  be  any  mentally 
and  morally,  what  Saul  was  physically, ''  a  head  and 
Khoulders  higher  than  any  of  the  people,**  let  them  be 
first  and  foremost  in  an  undertaking,  which  would  re- 


526  OBJECTIONS  MET. 

quire  and  exhaust  the  best  talents  and  most  devoted 
energies. 

Lest  any  Bhould  be  deterred  by  minor  considerations, 
the  author  will  here  add  a  few  su^estions,  relative  to 
the  climate  and  the  langui^e.  With  regard  to  the  for- 
mer, it  may  lie  observed,  that  China,  lying  witliout  the 
tropica,  is  fully  as  salubrious,  but  by  no  means  m> 
changeable,  as  England.  At  Canton,  the  summers  are 
hot,  but  the  winters  are  bracing.  In  the  latitude  of 
Peking,  the  thermometer  is  sometimes  below  zero.  No 
pecuUar  diseases  infest  the  celestial  empire,  while  many 
invalids  repair  thither  for  the  benefit  of  their  health. 
A  missionary,  stationed  at  Canton  and  Macao,  or  Toy 
aging  along  the  coast,  has  nothing  to  dread  from  tbt- 
influence  of  climate.  The  Malayan  archipelago,  where 
our  brethren  must  first  reside,  in  order  to  acquire  the 
language  from  the  Chinese  emigrants,  though  situated 
in  the  vicinity  of  the  line,  being  favoured  with  laml 
and  sea  breezes,  is  comparatively  cool ;  aad  even  Bata- 
via  has  been  found  to  be  more  healthy  than  ^tber  of 
our  Indian  presidencies. 

The  language  of  the  celestial  empire  has  been  consi- 
dered, by  some,  an  insuperable  diffiadty,  and  many  an 
ardent  labourer  has  been  appalled  by  it.  No  one  can 
deny,  that  the  acquisition  of  the  Chinese  tongue  will 
require  all  possible  attention  anddihgence.  It  is  con- 
fessedly a  singular  language,  but  by  no  means  beyond 
the  compass  of  ordinary  powers  to  attain.  Moderate 
capacities  and  due  diligence,  aided  by  the  increased 
facilities  which  now  exist,  will  enable  a  man  to  con- 
verse fluently  in  the  course  of  two  years,  and  in  double 
that  time,  to  compose  intelligibly  in  the  native  dia- 
lect.    The  vernacular  tongue  is  acquired  by   Chinese 


THE  SPOKEN  LANOtlAOE.  937 

infants,  just  as  soon  as  our  chOdreii  begin  to  pnttte 
EnKlish :  while  the  tones  and  accents,  which,  in  Chi- 
nese, denote  the  variation  of  one  word  from  another, 
are  picke<l  up  l>y  the  native  youth,  just  as  readily  as  we 
lenm  to  ilistinguish  articulate  sounds.  Were  men,  there- 
fore, to  set  alwut  the  study,  with  the  simplicity  and 
teaclmbteness  of  children,  there  can  )>e  no  doubt  but 
that  they  would  be  equally  successful. 

Much  has  l>een  said  about  the  orbilrar)'  nature  of  the 
(.'hinese  laiiniiage,  when,  in  fact,  it  is  no  men;  arbitrary 
than  our  own.  'lliere  is  as  much  connection  l)etween 
tht;  sound  mti,  and  a  certain  animal  that  goes  on  four 
legs,  and  draws  carriages,  as  there  is  between  the  same 
quadnip«-d  and  our  English  wonl  hone  ;  and  with  tlic 
same  ease  whereby  we  learned  to  aflix  the  sound  horse 
to  the  animal  in  one  country,  we  might  leam  to  append 
mti  to  it  in  another.  So  with  reganl  to  abstract  as  well 
as  simple  terms  ;  the  same  effort  of  memory,  that  would 
enable  us  to  retain  them  in  one  language,  would  render 
us  equally  succcessful  in  another. 

The  nice  distinction  of  tones  obsen'able  in  the 
Chinese  language,  lieing  unknown  among  us,  have  led 
fiinne  to  doubt  whether  they  could  ever  acquire  it.  Hut 
with  proiHT  attention,  the  student  can  leam  to  distin- 
guish OS  readily  between  varieties  of  intonation,  aa 
differences  of  orthography.  The  same  effort  of  mind, 
that  would  make  us  masters  of  the  difference  between 
the  sounds  horse  and  scald,  would  enable  us  to  mark 
the  distinction  between  the  acute  md  bikI  the  grave  ma, 
I'hus  the  acquisition  of  a  copia  verbontm,  in  Chinese,  is 
not  more  difficult,  in  the  nature  of  things,  than  the 
storing  of  our  minds  with  English  words. 

'llie  written  language  of  China  constitutes  indeed  a 


928  coMFAESP  wrm  sv 


dfifficuhy,  but  not  sodb  aa  inRqmaUe 
hnagiiied>     The  main  dfiflercace  between, 
medhnn  and  o«r  aini  copgMtBy  itt  Ae  degree  rfi 
between  the  fignie  exhibited  and  tiie  saoad  inarhrf  to 

between  a  triangnlar  tsbspe  and  &e  aomid  of  die  letkr 
A,  than  there  is  between  a  certaiB  Cfaineae  dHBader  and 
the  sound  md;  and  so  on,  duoog^Mmfc  die  alpliabei 
The  soondit  attached  to  oar  letters  are  as  arfaiirary  as 
those  affixed  to  any  g^en  Cfaineae  Sfmbol ;  but  our 
arbitrary  signs  amount  only  to  a  few  tens,  widfe  dioBe 
of  the  Chinese  amount  to  sereral  thonamda.  The 
difference,  then,  is  one  of  d^[ree,  not  of  pffiBci{de ;  inas- 
much as  we  hare  adopted  the  same  arbitrary  oMide  in  our 
own  written  medium,  though  confined  to  tihe  letters  of 
the  alphabet.  Having  attached  articulate  aoonds  to  a 
certain  number  of  arbitrary  signs,  we  hare  further 
learned,  by  the  combination  of  several,  to  form  com- 
pound sounds,  or  words.  This  the  Chinese  have  not 
reached,  but  have  gone  on  multiplying  signs  for  each 
particular  word,  till  their  symbols  have  amounted  to 
thousands.  Hence  theirs  has  become  a  hieroglyphic, 
while  ours  has  remained  an  alphabetic  language. 

It  is,  however,  not  always  adverted  to,  that  the 
orthography  of  our  own  tongue,  notwithstanding  its 
alphabetic  base,  is  almost  as  arbitrary  as  the  Chinese. 
Far  from  fixing  a  definite  sound  to  each  particular 
letter,  we  have  been  in  the  habit  of  attaching  five  or 
Bix  sounds  to  most  of  our  vowels,  and  three  or  four 
to  some  of  our  consonants ;  while  these  sounds  are 
interchanged,  without  the  least  intimation  of  the  van- 
iition,  or  the  smallest  reason  for  the  difference,  but  use 
and  custom.     Some  persons  have  calculated  that  the 


THE   WRITTEN   MEDIUM.  029 

word  tatton  maj  be  spelled  eleTcn  hundred  different 
ways,  and  that  to  the  word  pkamlom  aa  numy  various 
pronunciatioDa  may  be  gireUf  without  departiiig  from 
Uie  acknowledged  soimds  of  the  letters,  in  other  words 
of  the  English  language.  Thua  a  fiordgn  student  of 
our  own  tongue  may  be  at  a  loss,  when  be  hears  a  word 
pronounced,  to  know  how  to  write  it ;  or  when  he  sees 
any  thing  written,  to  know  how  to  read  it,  until  in* 
structed  in  the  usual  mode  of  spelling  or  enunciating 
the  word  in  question.  Having  such  an  arbitrary  mode 
ourselves,  what  reason  have  we  to  complain  that  the 
Chinese  written  medium  exhibits  no  connection  be- 
tween  shape  and  sound ;  when  there  is  not  a  word  in 
our  ovm  language,  that  a  stranger,  acquainted  with  the 
powers  of  our  letters,  would  be  able  to  spell  or  pro- 
nounce, without  being  instructed  by  a  pedagogue  f  and 
what  need  faaa  a  person,  capable  of  mastering  the 
arlntrary  orthography  of  the  English  language,  to  fear 
that  he  shall  never  conquer  that  of  China  f 

But  the  want  of  connection  between  shape  and  sound 
is  not  the  only  difficulty  in  the  way  of  acquiring  the 
Chinese  character,  for  the  complex  nature  of  the 
character  itself  confounds  some  so  much,  that  they 
despair  of  acquiring  it.  And  is  the  Chinese  chatacter, 
indeed,  more  complicated  than  the  written  words  <^  our 
own  tonguef  we  believe  not.  Take  the  word  beneroience, 
for  instance,  and  compare  it  with  the  Chinese  character 
(or  the  same  idea,  and  it  will  be  seen,  that  while  the 
(onaviT  contains  eleven  letters,  the  latter  exhibits  a 
simple  symbol  of  only  four  strokes.  Perhaps  it  may 
be  urged,  that  our  words,  though  apparently  com> 
plicatetl.  are  reducible  to  a  few  elements :  but  this,  we 
may   reply,   is  precisely  the  rase  with   the   Clunese 


530 


EXHORTATIONS    TO    ENGAGE. 


^H  characters.    The  most  difficult  hieroglyphic,  which  the 

^H  Chinese  use,  is  composed  of  only  six  different  kinds  of 

^1  strokes,  while  each   character  is  reducible   to    a  few 

^M  simple  elements,  which  constitute  the  radicals  of  tlieir 

^M  language.     When  a  student  is  once  acquainted  with 

^M  the  two  hundred  and  fourteen  radicals,  he  ascertains 

^M  immediately  how  a  character  is  formed,  and  writes  it 

^H  accordingly.     There  is  no  more  difficulty  in  rememl»er- 

^H  ing  the  elements  of  any  given  Chinese  character,  than 

^M  in  calhng  to  recollection  the  letters  of  any  particular 

^M  English  word:  the  difficulty  is  the  same  in  kind,  and 

^1  varies  only  in  degree,  inasmuch  as  the  Chinese  elements 

^M  exceed  those  of  the  English.      Thus  the  formidable 

^1  obstacles,  which  have  hitherto  ftightened  so  many  of 

^H  our  English  students,  are  considerably  reduced  liy 

^M  comparison  with  the  peculiarities  of  out  own  language, 

^M  and  would  vanish  entirely  before  the  patient  as^duity 

^P  of  the  determined  scholar. 

Let  our  young  men  of  piety  and  talent,  therefore, 
who  are  longing  to  employ  their  energies  in  a  wav  that 
shall  have  the  most  extensive  bearing  upon  the  destinies 
of  the  human  family,  turn  their  attention  towards  China, 
and  they  will  find  the  improvement  and  evangelizatioil 
of  that  great  empire  an  object  worth  living  for,  Let 
our  educated  youth,  our  students  of  theology,  and  the 
rising  ministry  consider  the  claims  of  that  Dumenius 
people,  and  foregoing  in  some  degree  the  ease, 
niencc,  sympathies,  and  elegancies  of  home,  let  them  go 
forth  to  spread  amongst  these  Gentiles  the  unseardi* 
able  riches  of  Christ.  If  it  be  asked,  who  are  ihe 
agents  called  upon  to  embark  in  this  undertaking.  w« 
may  safely  say.  to  every  well-qualified  and  nnfettirtd' 
Thuu  art  the  man."     And  if  the  enquiry 


iadividual. 


EDUCATIONAL  AGENTS.  531 

be,  what  is  the  most  suitable  time  for  engaging  in  the 
cnterjmse,  we  would  instantly  reply,  now.  The 
Saviour  8  command,  "  to  preach  the  Gospel  to  every 
creature,**  had  no  reference  to  political  arrangements, 
or  ap{)arent  facilities ;  it  was  a  direct  onler  to  '^  go  ;'* 
and  if  we  be  actuated  by  the  right  spirit,  we  shall 
immediately  and  vigorously  set  about  the  undertaking. 
It  is  of  no  use  waiting  for  extensive  openings,  effected 
by  political  arrangements,  or  changes  brought  about  by 
internal  convulsions.  When  the  rulers  of  this  world 
open  the  door,  they  take  care  to  admit  only  those  who 
may  be  least  likely  to  interfere  with  their  wealth  and 
aggrandizement :  and  when  revolutions  take  place  in  a 
heathen  country,  it  is  only  the  change  from  one  desix>t 
to  another ;  while  the  empire  may  \ye  shaken  to  its  very 
centre,  before  any  advance  be  made  towanls  the  attain- 
ment of  civil  and  religious  liberty.  Our  duty,  therefore, 
as  well  as  wisilom,  is  to  go  forwanl ;  let  us  call  forth 
our  men,  and  plant  them  on  the  borders  of  the  celestial 
empire,  and  assuredly  the  time  is  not  far  distant,  when 
even  China  shall  stretch  forth  her  hands  unto  God. 

In  addition  to  preachers  of  the  Gospel,  we  need  a 
band  of  educational  agents,  to  improve  the  mode  of 
tuition  adopted  among  the  Chinese,  llie  attention  of 
missionaries,  from  the  very  first,  has  been  directed 
towards  the  young.  The  establishment  of  schools  in 
the  empire  of  Cliina,  has  been  found  to  l>e  difficult,  if 
not  im[>ossible;  but  among  the  emigrants,  extensive 
efforts  have  been  made  to  benefit  the  rising  gt*neration. 
About  seven  hundred  Chinese  children  an?  daily  taught 
in  the  various  settlemeifts  of  the  Indian  archipi*lago ; 
but  though  Christian  liooks  are  introduced,  and  daily 
or  weekly  examinations  held,  yet  the  improvement  of 


532  OEFECTK    OF    THE    NATIVE   SYSTEM. 

the  children  in  not  such,  as  the  friends  of  education  atii 
Christianity  could  desire.  Among  the  causes  leading 
to  this,  may  be  enumerated,  the  ori^n  of  the  chiMrcn; 
who,  being  sprung  from  Chinese  fathers  and  Malayai 
movers,  speak  Malay  as  their  mother  tongue,  and 
have  to  acquire  the  Chinese  as  the  language  of  busioeMb 
Then,  the  nature  of  the  Fuh-keen  dialect  presenti 
another  difficulty.  The  people  of  that  province  have  I 
reading  and  a  colloquial  idiom,  differing  essentially  one 
from  the  other,  so  that  a  person  residing  amongst  them, 
may  he  able  to  understand  every  thing  that  is  said  is 
conversation,  without  comprehending  a  single  syllabls 
of  what  is  read  from  a  book  ;  and  may  acquire  by  i 
whole  volumes  in  the  reading  dialect,  without  being 
able  to  express  one  sentence  in  the  colloquial  iiiedinm. 
The  practice  of  the  Chinese  schoolmasters  is,  to  make 
their  pupils  learn  by  heart  the  whole  text  of  the  Four 
Books,  without  explaining  a  single  syllable;  so  that  the 
boys  remain  in  utter  ignorance  of  the  meaning  of  their 
author,  while  they  are  committing  his  wonis  by  whol^ 
sale  to  memory.  The  amount  of  knowledge  acquired, 
therefore,  is  not  to  be  estimated  by  the  number  of 
pages  learned ;  and  much  labour  is  undergoue.  with 
little  profit  to  the  scholars.  It  is  true,  that  the  Cbri^ 
tian  books  put  into  the  hands  of  the  children,  are  a 
assiduously  explained  by  the  missionaries;  but  the 
schoolmasters  being  heathen,  and  constantly  with  th<ur; 
pupils,  are  likely  to  undo,  in  a  moral  and  religious 
sense,  what  the  missionary  has  been  attempting  during 
the  brief  interval  of  his  visit. 

In  order  to  make  our  schools  efficient  and  usefiilt 
therefore,  it  will  be  necessary  to  train  up  a  race  i 
schoolmasters,  acquainted  with  a  better  system,  u 


KCIIOOLK    FOR   SCHOOLMASTERS.  533 

imbued  with  holier  principles,  who  will  train  up  the 
native  youth  to  be  useful  and  happy.  For  this  end, 
we  need  a  few  devoted  young  Christians,  to  go  out 
from  this  country,  with  talent  enough  to  acquire  the 
native  language,  and  humility  sufficient  to  devote  their 
acquisitions  to  the  education  of  children ;  and  after 
having  qualified  themselves  to  become  schoolmasters 
in  the  native  tongue,  to  seek  to  raise  up  others  to  be 
teachers  in  their  turn.  It  will  be  necessary  for  such, 
to  make  themselves  familiar  with  the  standard  wri- 
tings and  complex  characters  of  the  Chinese,  so  as 
to  be  able  to  compete  with  the  native  schoolmasters, 
and  by  their  superior  tact  and  method  in  conducting 
the  work  of  tuition,  to  beat  the  original  pedagogpies 
out  of  the  field.  Beginning  with  half  a  doien,  and 
going  through  all  the  drudgery  of  scholastic  business, 
for  the  first  few  years,  the  educational  agent  may, 
in  the  course  of  time,  succeed  in  training  a  number  of 
vigorous  and  intelligent  young  men,  whom  he  may  ap* 
point  over  different  seminaries ;  and  then,  commencing 
the  work  of  superintendence,  he  will  feel  himself  at  the 
head  of  a  range  of  schools,  from  which  hundreds  of  well- 
taught  children  may  proceed,  to  enlighten  and  bless  the 
next  generation.  The  man  who  will  devote  his  ener- 
gies to  such  an  enterprize  will,  in  the  present  state  of 
things,  be  labouring  as  effectually  for  the  conversion  of 
the  Cliinese,  as  the  writer  of  books,  or  the  preacher  of 
the  Gospel.  The  inferior  light  in  which  schoolmasters 
have  been  unjustly  viewed,  may  perhaps  deter  some 
from  undertaking  this  work;  but  the  ho])e  is  fondly 
cherished,  that  some  who  enter  with  spirit  into  the  busi- 
ness of  tuition,  will,  on  learning  the  wants  of 


PIOUS   PHYSICIANS. 


come  forward,  and  consecrate  tbemBelves  to  the  im- 
provement of  schools,  for  the  greatest  Of  pagan  nations. 
Amongst  Ihe  individuals  most  essentially  needed,  lo 
aid  in  the  introduction  of  the  Gospel  into  China,  must 
be  enumerated,  pious  physicians  and  surgeons,  who, 
combining  science  with  benevolence,  will  be  able  to 
make  both  tend  to  the  diffusion  and  establishment  of 
tnith  and  righteousness  in  the  world.  The  healing  of 
human  maladies  has  frequently  been  connected  with, 
and  rendered  subservient  to,  the  spread  of  Christianity, 
In  evangelized  countries,  gratuitous  medical  assistance  to 
the  poor,  has  often  been  of  essential  service  to  religion; 
but  in  heathen  lands,  where  prejudices  and  obstructions 
abound,  the  co-operation  of  pious  surgeons  with  devoted 
missionaries,  is  very  desirable,  and  would  be  m«t 
effective.  The  vast  population  and  debasing  supersti- 
tions of  China,  are  calcidated  to  affect  the  sympathie:^ 
of  the  Christian  mind.  That  land  is,  however,  fenced 
round  by  restrictions,  so  that  the  disciples  of  ilic 
Saviour  can  hardly  gain  access  to  the  mass  of  the 
jwpulation.  Missionaries  have  laboured  assiduously 
among  the  Chinese  emigrants,  and  have  spread  divine 
truth  extensively  along  the  shores  of  the  mother  coun- 
try ;  but  they  have  not  been  able  to  secure  for  them- 
selves the  privilege  of  a  quiet  residence  in  the  interior, 
to  pro]>agate  the  Gospel  through  the  length  and  breadth 
of  the  land.  It  has  occurred  to  them,  that  an  amicable 
intercourse  might  be  cultivated,  and  existing  restric- 
tions more  speedily  removed,  by  the  employment  of 
benevolent  efforts,  in  conjunction  with  pious  endeavours 
to  diffuse  the  Gospel.  They  have,  therefore,  attempted 
on  a  small  scale,  to  relieve  the  more  common  maladies 


MEDICAL   BPP0RT8.  536 

of  the  heathen  around  them,  and  have  availed  tbem- 
Belves  o(  the  opportunity  thus  afforded,  to  inculcate 
moral  and  tvligiouti  truth  on  the  minds  of  their  patients. 
But  these  desultory  efforts  have  been  circumscribed 
and  inefTectiiaK  owing  to  the  limited  knowledge  of  the 
missionarict),  who  have  longed  to  t>ee  ]>erHonti  Wtter 
qiinlified  employ  their  time  and  talents  in  Ihr  under^ 
taking.  Happily  such  individuals  have  been  found, 
and  the  n-milts  of  their  well-ibrected  efforts  have  been 
sueh,  as  to  encourage  others  to  engage  in  the  same 
duties.  ITic  Chinese  have  iK'gun  to  esteem  our  medi- 
cines, and  to  place  themselves  willingly  under  Kuropean 
tn-atment,  while  the  character  of  Kngtish  physicians,  for 
skill  and  iH'nevolence,  has  Iwen  firmly  established,  and 
native  prejudices  gradually  removed. 

In  1805,  Ur.  Pearson  introduced  vaccination  into 
('anton.  which  the  natives  readily  adopte<l ;  in  the 
course  of  twelve  months  thousands  were  %'accinat(.tl, 
the  practice  spreatl  to  the  neighbouring  provinces,  and 
Chinese  practitioners  undertook  to  disseminate  the 
vaccine  matter  for  their  own  reputation  and  emolument. 
ITie  next  effort  for  the  temporal  benefit  of  the  Chinese 
was  made  by  Ur.  Livingstone,  followed  by  T.  R. 
Colledge.  Ksq.,  surgeon  to  the  British  factor)",  who,  id 
the  year  1627,  o{)enttl  an  opthalmic  hospital  in  Macao, 
and  within  five  years  from  its  establishment  relieve<I 
bIkiuI  four  thousand  indigent  Chinese,  while  upwanis 
of  one  thousand  eight  hundred  |)ounds  were  contributed 
towards  the  object,  by  the  Kuro[>can  inhabitants  of  Can* 
ton  and  Macao,  aided  by  the  subscriptions  of  several 
respectable  C'hinese.  Some  very  delightfid  letters  of 
thanks  were  received  from  those  who  had  been  restored 
2n 


53G 


PARKERS    LABOUR  ii 


to  sight  and  health,  shewing  not  only  the  gratitude  of 
the  Chinese  for  the  benefits  conferred,  but  ihe  extent  to 
which  the  physicians'  fame  had  spread  throughout  the 
empire. 

The  last  attempt  to  benefit  the  Chinese  physically, 
and  thus  to  pave  the  way  for  their  moral  and  spiritual 
amelioration,  was  made  by  the  Rev,  Dr.  Parker,  an 
American  missionary  and  physician,  who,  in  November, 
1835,  opened  an  opthalmic  hospital  in  Canton;  at 
which,  within  the  space  of  two  years,  three  thousand 
patients  were  relieved,  including  many  cases  of  opthal- 
mia,  amaurosis,  cataract,  and  entropia ;  besides  some 
very  distressing  and  alarming  instances  of  tumours, 
which  were  removed  with  success.  One  man  had  his 
arm  amputated  at  the  shoulder  joint,  which  was  the 
first  instance  in  Canton  of  a  natives  voluntarily  sub- 
mitting to  the  removal  of  a  limb.  The  people  have 
been  remarkably  eagrr  to  avail  themselves  of  the 
benefits  of  the  institution,  and  have  been  very  gratt^ful 
for  the  assistance  imparted.  Persons  from  different 
provinces  have  applied  for  relief.  No  opposition  is 
excited;  while  the  hospital  has  been  known  to,  and 
approved  of,  by  the  native  government,  One  of  the 
private  secretaries  to  the  chief  magistrate  of  Canton 
has  been  restored  to  sight,  and  has  indited  a  poem  to 
the  praise  of  his  benefactor.  Dr.  P.  is  still  prosecuting 
his  important  labours,  and  the  Canton  public  have 
testified  their  sense  of  the  importance  of  this  mode  of 
operation,  by  contributing  three  thousand  dollars  to  the 
object.  In  addition  to  the  opthalmic  hospital  already 
established,  other  departments  nf  surgical  labour  arc 
ecjually  needed,  each  of  which  would  fully  occupy  Um 


AND   8UGGBST10N8.  037 

time  and  talents  of  one  individuaU  while  wider  fields 
are  still  (^lening,  where  the  most  skilful  and  devoted 
may  find  full  scope  for  all  their  energies. 

''  The  men  who  go  forth  on  this  enterprise/*  ob8er\*es 
Dr.  Parker,  ^'  should  be  masters  of  their  profession, 
conciliating  in  their  manners,  judicious,  disinterested, 
truly  pious,  and  ready  to  endure  hardships  and  sacrifice 
personal  comforts,  that  they  may  commend  the  gospel 
of  our  Lord  and  Sanour,  and  co-operate  in  its  intro- 
duction among  the  millions  of  China.  Exclusive  as  that 
countr}'  is,  in  all  her  systems,  she  cannot  exclude  disease, 
nor  shut  up  her  people  from  the  desire  of  relief.  Does 
not  the  finger  of  Providence  then  point  clearly  to  one 
way,  which  we  should  take  with  the  Chinese,  direct- 
ing us  to  seek  the  introduction  for  the  remedies  of 
sin  iti>elf,  by  the  same  door  through  which  we  convey 
those  which  are  designed  to  mitigate  or  remove  its 
evils.  At  any  rate  this  door  seems  open ;  let  us  enter 
it.  Loathsome  disease,  in  every  form,  has  uttered  her 
cry  for  relief,  from  ever}*  comer  of  the  land.  We  must 
essay  its  healing.  None  can  deny,  that  this  is  a  charity 
that  worketh  no  ill  to  his  neighbour,  and  our  duty  to 
walk  in  it  seems  plain  and  imperative.** 

Medical  and  surgical  practitioners  seeking  to  benefit 
the  natives  of  the  east,  may  safely  reside  in  all  the 
islands  of  the  Malayan  archipelago,  in  Burmah,  and 
Siam,  as  well  as  on  the  borders  of  China.  Should  a 
skilful  and  successful  practitioner,  after  having  become 
known  by  his  benevolent  efforts,  attempt  to  effect  a 
permanent  residence  in  any  of  the  northern  or  eastern 
ports,  the  inhabitants  of  the  place  would  see  it  to  be 
their  interest  to  screen  and  shelter  him ;  and  the  pro- 
bability is,  that  he  would  bo  left  unmolested  longer 

2  N  2 


538 


sm    H.    IIALFOllDS    SPEECH. 


I 


than  those  whose  objects  are  more  directly  misBionary. 
For  thtmgh  the  law  which  exchules  the  preacher, 
operates  equally  against  the  practitioner,  yet  the  in- 
cipient departure  from  the  letter  of  the  enactment 
would  be  more  likely  to  take  place  in  the  case  of  the 
dispenser  of  health,  than  the  reformer  of  morals;  simply 
because  the  Chinese  feel  their  need  in  the  one  case,  and 
not  in  the  other.  It  is  true,  that  in  order  to  promote 
the  conversion  of  souls,  we  must  employ  the  preaching 
of  the  gospel,  in  dependance  on  the  Holy  Spirit;  but 
it  is  also  true,  that  we  cannot  adopt  a  more  effectual 
means  for  promoting  the  introduction  of  evangelical 
instruction  iulo  China,  than  by  making  mediciue  tho 
[lioneer  of  religion. 

It  is  gratifjing  to  see  that  this  subject  has  begun  to 
attract  attention  in  high  and  influential  quarters.  In 
the  beginning  of  1838,  Sir  Henry  Halford,  President 
of  the  Royal  College  of  Physicians,  deHvcred  an 
address  on  "  the  results  of  the  successful  practice  of 
physic,"  before  a  meeting  of  that  body,  which  was 
attended  by  several  of  the  present  and  former  ministers 
of  the  crown,  some  of  the  highest  tUgnifarics  of  the 
church,  and  the  principal  nobility  of  the  land  ;  in  the 
course  of  his  speech,  the  benevolent  baronet  expressed 
himself  to  the  following  effect: — 

"III  laying  before  you  some  o(  tbe  rewards  of  a  succewful  pntc- 
lice  of  oiir  profession,  I  do  not  iiilciid  lo  advert  to  llie  peciuiiaij'  , 
fruilB  of  our  loi],  nor  to  the  honours  awarded  to  phyBicianB.     No.     1   1 
uiintemplatc  the  moral  influcnec,  which  the  cure  of  bodily  i]]»  hu    i 
upon  the  minds  of  our  palicnts.     I  allude  to  that  deference  to  lite 
physieiau's  jud^ent,  and  to  that  gratitude  and  atUchmcnt,  which  i* 
the  BWeelcBt  reward  of  our  anxious  and  laborious  life. 

"  It  in  your  peculiar  privile^,  my  brethren,  b  tlie  daily  c 
of  your  calLog,  to  go  about  doing  good ;  and  it  ought  ta  be  n 


INFLUENCE   OP   PHYSICIANS.  539 

cation  and  cnooumgemcnt  to  you  to  recollect,  that  the  great  author 
of  our  Milvatioii,  tirst  conciliatcfl  the  attention  and  good  will  of  the 
multitude,  by  healing  their  Kick. 

'*  Nor  w  it  potwible  to  find  a  happier  moment,  to  create  and  eatabliah 
a  a)iifidencc  and  regard  in  the  heart  of  a  sick  |K>r8on,  than  thin,  in 
which  hiM  ho|)e«  and  fears  hang  upon  the  phyHician*a  counsel  and 
deciition.  Should  a  patient  recover,  how  enviable  the  feelings  of  the 
practitioner !  how  grateful  those  of  the  restored  !  How  impossible  is 
it  for  him  not  to  res|HH*t  that  judgment,  which  provi'd  so  correct  and 
puccessful  in  the  hour  of  (H^ril ! 

*'  The  physician  will  also  manifest  a  kind  and  friendly  interest  in 
the  sick  man's  comibrt,  by  suggesting,  at  a  proper  moment,  the  ne- 
cessity of  *  setting  his  house  in  order  ;*  and  availing  himself  of  a  fit 
occasion  for  calling  the  patient's  attention  to  a  future  state,  and  tlie 
consideration  of  his  spiritual  concerns ;  and  if  the  sutrgestioti  be  pre- 
■enti'd  with  a  sound  discretion,  and  at  a  pro|KT  moment,  it  will 
assuriHlly  be  accepted  with  good  will  and  thankfulness. 

**  Should  we  turn  to  histoiy*,  for  a  verification  of  tliis  |>ositiim,  wt* 
shall  find  imssages  in  Homer,  strongly  expressive  of  the  attarhnu*nt 
of  the  Grecian  heroes  to  their  mt^i^al  attendants;  and  sevrral  in- 
stances in  the  life  of  Hippocrates,  are  demonstrative  of  the  n-gard 
and  admiration  of  his  countrj-men.  Our  own  times  fuminh  us*  with  a 
ttriking  example  of  the  defert*nce  paid  to  a  phy»i(*iaii  by  thr  higla'st 
potentates.  When  l)r.  Jenner  first  made  kntmn  i\u*  U'n«'fits  of 
vaccination,  the  king  of  S|)ain  fitted  out  an  expedition,  to  carry  the 
vaccine  matter  to  ever}'  part  of  his  dominions,  and  even  introduced 
the  preservative  to  the  n*motcst  parts  of  Asia  and  China.  The  em- 
peror of  Russia  also  transmitted  finesh  matter  into  the  latter  countr}' ; 
so  that  the  S|>anish  and  Russian  expeditions  reachetl  diflferent  points 
of  the  ct'lestial  empire  at  the  same  time.  Buonaparte,  even,  in  the 
plenitude  of  his  power,  accordt*d  freedom  from  bondage  to  no  leas 
than  nine  captives,  at  the  request  of  Dr.  Jenner;  while  the  rulers  of 
Austria  and  Spain  paid  equal  homage  to  the  benevolent  author  of  so 
important  a  discovery. 

**  But  the  anecdote  most  flattering  to  the  mctlical  profps^i()n  is, 
the  establishment  of  the  East  India  (\>nipany*>4  |)o\wt,  on  the  o^ast 
of  Coromandel,  procured  fnmi  the  gn*at  in<>inil.  in  trratilutU*  for  the 
efficient  help  of  Gabriel  Boughton,  in  a  cast*  of  ^x^at  diMrrs«!«.  It 
se4*ms  that  in  the  year  1636,  one  of  xhv  prince>M4»<»  of  the  Inqn'rial 
family  had  been  dreadfully  burnt,  and  a  messenger  was  sent  to  Sural, 


INTERESTING 

lo  deeire  the  ansistoucv  of  one  of  the  Eoglieb  «urgeona  t 
BonghtoD  proceeded  fortbmUi  la  Delhi,  and  perfonned  the  cure. 
On  the  minister  of  the  great  mo^l  askiD);  bim,  what  hie  nuuur 
could  do  for  him,  to  uiBoifeHt  hia  gratitude  for  to  important  a  eenice, 
BoughtOQ  onewered,  with  n  distntefentednee^,  a  generoeity,  aad  ■ 
[latriotiBm  beyond  ray  giTaise,  '  Let  my  nation  trade  with  yw 
'  Be  it  M),'  was  the  reply,  A  portion  of  the  coast  was  marked  cmt  fw 
resort  of  En^hah  t>bipj<,  and  all  duties  were  coRi^immised  for  a  BinaU 
sum  of  money.*  Here  did  the  ctvilixatiou  of  that  vast  c-oniineiil 
commence — from  hence  the  blessed  light  of  ilie  Gonpd  began  to  be 
]iromulgaIed,  among;sl  a  hundred  millions  of  idotater«,  atnoe  eufaj«cled 
to  the  control  of  British  power. 

'*  This  happy  result  of  the  euccesafiil  interposition  at  oii«  oS  « 
mudical  brethren,  suggests  to  my  mind  a  question  of  tlie  exptdiency 
of  educating  luissionoriea  in  the  medical  art,  a«  the  earliest  objmrt  of 
their  studies.  I  propose  tliiti  question  with  great  diffidence,  particu- 
larly in  the  presence  of  that  part  of  my  audience,  with  whom  it  majt 
rest,  to  direct  the  preliminorj'  education  of  thie  useful  body  of  men; 
but  1  know  lliat  the  candour  of  these  venerable  pciaoDaigeB,  ia  equal 
to  iLeir  high  dignity,  and  that  they  will  receive  my  »ug|^tious  in 
good  purl.  We  know  what  (he  Jesuits  have  accompliebed,  in  iha 
pursuit  of  this  object,  wherever  they  have  found  admittauee;  and  I 
am  sanguine  enough  to  believe,  that  even  the  proud  and  eiclusite 
Chinese,  would  receive  those  who  entered  their  country  with  theae 
views,  without  that  suspicion  and  distrust,  which  they  nev«r  fail  to 
manifest,  when  they  surmise  that  trade  b  the  object  of  the  stranger's 
visit,  or  some  covert  intention  to  interfere  with  their  iustitutione. 

"  The  Chinese  received  vaccination  kindly ;  and,  since  that  time, 
have  allowed  a  misKionary  from  Anierica,  to  establish  an  ophthalmic 
institution  and  general  dispensary,  for  the  sick  poor  of  Canton.  Dr. 
Parker  continues  lo  operate  most  astonishing  cure*,  and  other  physi- 
cians have  already  arrived  at  Bankuk  and  Sincapore.  By  codeavoiu- 
ing  thus,  to  benefit  both  tlie  body  and  the  soul,  •oiae  fav-ourahle  in- 
pression  may  be  made  on  ihe  minds  of  tlial  people,  and  the  ounilaHa 
of  the  Gospel  be  given  to  three  hundrr-rl  millions  of  the  inhaUtatoa  ot 
our  globe. 

"  The  Chine«e  practice  of  physic  is  so  meagre  and  inadequatu,  a> 

•  On  tlic  pBjmem  of  thrco  thoiimnd  rupees,  *  Buiemmenl  licanv  for  aa 
unlinuiud  trade,  witkoui  pajmcnl  of  cuttnRiii,  in  the  ridiBi  pronncr  of  IiUha, 
vwarraHed.— MilU'  Ilnluh  India,  >rl  I  r-  '" 


NATIVK    PRACTICK.  541 

to  give  an  ra«y  vuperiority  to  the  oammoQett  pretesuiooi  of  Buro. 
pean  knowledge.  You  will  agree  with  me,  in  thia  opinion,  when  I 
fell  3rou  what  their  phyaiology  and  pathology  ia,  and  what  are  their 
reaouroes  under  diaeaae.  It  eeema  that  they  know  nothing  of  the 
doctrine  of  the  circulation  of  the  blood.  They  believe  that  the  human 
body  it)  compoaed  of  five  elements — water,  fire,  wood,  metal,  and 
earth ;  that,  as  long  as  the  equilibrium  between  these  is  maintained, 
people  enjuy  health,  but  as  soon  as  one  of  them  predominates,  sick- 
ness ensues ;  that  all  diseases  arise  firom  disturbing  the  equilibrium 
f)f  these  parts,  and  that  the  art  of  healing  consists  in  restoring  their 
tmitual  relation.  They  know  nothing  of  chemistry ;  their  medicines 
are  almost  all  ve^Mable,  and  ^nscng  b  their  panacea.  Detesting  the 
sight  of  blood,  the  abstraction  of  it  is  almost  unknown  among  them : 
and  their  utter  aversion  to  any  surgical  operation,  reduces  them  to 
the  necessity  of  depending  upon  the  efficienc)*  of  internal  remedies  in 
surgical  cases. 

*^  With  those  who  practice  upon  Huch  a  system,  if  syHtem  it  can  be 
called,  the  English  surgeon  uuist  c*ome  into  competition  with  the 
greatest  advantage  in  his  favour.  Hi*  knowledge  of  anatomy,  his 
acquaintance  with  cheuiiKtr}',  and  all  the  other  resources  of  his  art, 
will  (nve  his  patients  a  greater  coiifidenct*  in  his  judgment,  than  in 
that  of  a  feeble  nati\e  practitioner.  Be  it  understood,  however,  that 
I  do  not  claim  your  acknowledgment  of  his  superiority  for  an  English- 
man of  superficial  knowledge  only.  And  it  is  on  this  conviction,  that 
I  humbly  propos4\  that  those  who  are  to  be  educated  as  missionaries, 
aAer  having  had  their  minds  thoroughly  imbued  with  moral  and  re- 
ligious principles,  in  their  first  K^holastic  discipline,  shall  then  attend 
to  anatomy  and  chemistr}*,  and  the  (»ther  courses  of  medical  lectures, 
so  as  to  qualify  them  f(»r  the  practice  of  physic  and  surgt^r}',  as  nuK*h 
as  if  they  were  to  prosecute  our  profetision  as  a  means  of  living. 

**  With  minds  so  exercised,  men  are  surely  not  ill  pn*pared  to  go 
forth  amongst  the  heatiien.  to  exiMiund  the  sacred  truths  of  religion. 
Some  seem  dispose<l  to  keep  the  nifHiioal  and  clerical  characters  dih- 
tinct,  and  think  that  while  the  pln>ician  gains  credit  by  the  gvnl  he 
does,  the  misuoiuuy*  may  avail  himself  of  the  opportunity  to  impart 
religious  instruction.  But  couHilenrt*  is  n4>t  transferable :  and  it  doe^ 
not  follow  that  the  impression  of  gratitude  and  attaclmieut,  \»hich  the 
nietlical  man  shall  ha\e  made,  by  his  sucx^^sitful  administrations  to 
rliscasc,  will  be  given  necessarily,  and  of  course,  to  a  strangt*r,  intro- 
diicMl   to  explain  what  i»  required  for  the  nahation  of  the  soul       I 


542 


UNITED    INFLUENCE   OF 


hold  it,  therefore,  far  preferable,  that  the  two  offices  should  be  noited 
in  those,  whose  zeal  for  the  benefit  of  mnnkind  may  carry  tliem  to 
that  remote  part  of  the  world.  Of  thia  union,  we  know  severs]  re- 
spectable instances  at  home,  and  it  cannot  be  forgotten  that  Liuacre, 
the  first  president  of  ibie  college,  look  orders  in  the  latter  period  of 
his  life,  and  died  in  the  esercbe  of  those  sacred  ftinitiona." 

We  have  taken  the  liberty  to  quote,  thus  largely, 
from  the  foregoing  speech,  because,  coming  from  such 
a  source,  and  delivered  before  such  an  audience,  it 
shows  that  the  amelioration  of  China,  by  the  united 
influence  of  medicine  and  religion,  occupies  the  atten- 
tion of  the  most  learned,  most  pious,  and  most  exalted 
in  our  land ;  while  it  augurs  well  for  the  cause  of  that 
populous  and  interesting  empire,  being  taken  up  gene- 
rally and  vigorously  by  the  people  of  this  country. 
What  Sir  Henry  has  observed,  respecting  the  union  of 
the  two  offices,  in  one  person,  is  appropriate  and  just ; 
where  the  practitioner  of  physic  is  able  to  fulfil  the 
duties  of  the  minister  of  the  Gospel,  we  hail  the  com- 
bination with  delight  and  satisfaction.  The  length  of 
time,  however,  that  is  necessary  to  qualify  persons  for 
the  successful  and  efficient  discharge  of  the  duties  of 
both  professions,  woidd  be  unfavourable  to  the  acqui- 
sition of  the  native  language,  which  is  not  so  easily 
attained  after  the  meridian  of  life  is  passed;  while 
some  danger  exists  of  former  acquirements  being  for- 
gotten, during  the  years  devoted  to  philological  studies. 
Uy  attempting  too  much,  therefore,  we  may  spoil  all, 
and  render  our  agents  skilful  in  nothing.  The  division 
of  labour  in  this,  as  well  as  every  other  dejiartment, 
will  be  adviseable,  and  excellencies  of  various  kinds 
should  be  brought  to  bear  on  the  one  great  objtxt. 
Let  our  medical  men  be  eminent  in  their  profession. 


MEDICINE  AND   RELIGION.  543 

and  skilled  in  every  branch  of  the  healing  art ;  but  let 
them,  at  the  same  time,  be  deeply  pious,  thoroughly 
imbued  with  a  missionary  spirit,  and  sound,  though  not 
profound  divines.  Then  let  them  use  their  professional 
attainments  only  as  a  means  to  an  end,  and  as  soon  as 
they  can  effect  a  residence,  or  gain  any  influence  over 
the  minds  of  the  natives,  let  them  consecrate  every 
advantage  to  the  diffusion  of  the  Gos{)el.  Our  mis- 
sionaries, also,  should  not  only  t)e  proficient  in  classical, 
theological,  and  biblical  learning,  but  should  have  some 
acquaintance  with  medicine,  so  as  to  render  very 
innK)rtant  aid  to  their  medical  brethren.  Such  labour- 
ers, sent  two  and  two,  along  the  coast  of  China,  may 
succeed,  under  the  Divine  blessing,  in  making  a  useful 
impn»ssion  on  that  hitherto  impenetrable  countr}'. 

l^et  those,  therefore,  who  have  acquired  the  necessary 
qualifications,  and  whose  souls  bum  with  a  desire  to 
accomplish  lasting  and  effectual  good,  consider,  whether 
they  can  possibly  devise  an  undertaking  more  likely 
to  result  in  the  purest  gratification  to  themselves,  the 
most  extentive  usefulness  to  their  feUdw  men,  and  the 
greatest  glory  to  God  our  Saviour,  than  the  object  now 
proposed.  The  relief  they  would  afford  to  suffering 
humanity,  and  the  grateful  acknowledgments  which 
they  would  so  frequently  receive,  must  spread  a  delight 
through  the  mind,  of  which  those  only  who  know  the 
luxury  of  doing  good  can  have  the  least  conception ; 
while  the  result  of  such  labours,  in  tending  to  o^K'n  the 
vast  and  populous  .empire  of  China,  to  the  efforts  of 
missionaries,  will  be  greater  than  any  that  could  t>e 
produced  by  pious  and  philanthropic  labours  in  any 
other  jmrt  of  the  world.  Instead  of  t>enefiting  a  village, 
or  a  generation,  such  individuals  would  be  the  means 


544  QUALIFICATIONS. 

of  blessing  the  greatest  of  nations,  and  that  to  the  latest 
posterity. 

Those  who  propose  to  engage  in  this  undertaking, 
should  be  men  of  ardent  piety  and  orthodox  sentiments, 
willing  to  go  forth,  with  the  same  views,  and  under  the 
same  regulations,  as  other  missionaries.  They  should 
make  the  propagation  of  the  Gospel  the  business  of 
their  lives,  connect  all  their  operations  with  a  depend- 
ance  on  the  Divine  blessing,  study  accurately  the  native 
language,  and  embrace  every  opportunity  of  imparting 
religious  instruction  to  their  patients  and  others. 

Besides  having  received  a  thorough  medical  edu- 
cation, and  possessing  extensive  practical  experience, 
the  candidate  for  such  an  office  should  be  fully  informed 
on  physiology  and  pathology,  therapeutics  and  phar- 
macy, clinical  and  operative  surgery,  with  obstetric 
medicine.  Somp  months  might  then  be  allowed  him 
to  devote  himself  to  biblico-theological  instruction,  and 
the  elements  of  the  Chinese  language;  after  which  he 
might  go  forth,  in  the  capacity  of  "  the  beloved 
physician,''  to  evangelize  and  bless  the  nations. 


CHAPTER    XXII. 

DESIDERATA  FOR  THE  CHINESE  MISSION. 

TliAf48LAT10N  OF  TUB  8CK1P1TRE8  — D1PF1CULTIK8  IN  TlIE  WAY  —  BF- 
FORTS  ALREADY  MADE-NEED  OF  A  REVISION— OPINIONS  OF  CIIINBHB 
CONVERTS  — AND  EUROPEAN  STl'DENTS  — RESOUTION  OF  THE  BIBLE 
AND  MISSIONARY  80C1BT1E8  — STEPS  TO  BE  TAKEN— IMPORTANCE  OF 
THE  SUBJECT— aUNESE  PRINTING— MOVEABLE  T^  PBS— MODE  OF  PRE- 
PARATION  — NECESSITY  OF  PUNCH-CUTTING  — AND  CASTING  — DYER'S 
FOUNT  — PARISIAN  TYPE-FOUNDING—  VARIOUS  COST  OF  BU>CK,  STONE 
AND  METAL  TYPE  PRINTING  — WITH  THE  ADVANTAGES  AND  DIS- 
ADVANTAGES OF  XYLOGRAPHY  —  LITHOGRAPHY  —  AND  TYPOGRAPHY 
—  SUPERIORITY'  AND  IMPORTANCE  OF  THE  LATTER. 

Onk  of  the  greatest  achievements  of  the  protestant 
mission  to  China  is,  doubtless,  the  tronslation  of  the 
whole  Bible  into  the  language  of  that  countr)-.  'ITiis 
work  will  immortalize  the  names  of  Morrison,  Milne, 
and  Marshman,  who  being  dead,  yet  S|)eak.  In  under- 
taking, however,  to  give  the  mind  of  the  Spirit  to  the 
millions  of  south-eastern  Asia,  they  attempted  a  great 
task.  The  first  difficulty  to  be  overcome  was,  the  at- 
tainment  of  the  language,  which,  for  a  long  time,  was 
considered  beyond  the  compass  of  ordinary  capacities 
to  ac({uire;  its  numerous  and  complicated  hieroglyphics, 
together  with  its  extremely  nice  distinctions  of  accent, 
were  sufficient  to  appal  any  but  the  most  ardent  and 
jK^rsevering  minds.  The  fact  of  several  thousand  Chi- 
nese traders  at  Canton  learning  English,  and  scarcely 
an  Knglish  merchant  there  mastering  Chinese,  seemed 


546 


DIFFICULTIES    IN    TJIB   WAY. 


I 


to  indicate,  that  the  latter  language  was  vastly  more 
unattainable  than  the  furmer.  This  herculean  task 
was,  however,  commenced,  and  the  ability  to  speak 
and  write  in  Chinese  rewarded  the  toil  of  the  first 
labourers.  But  familiarity  with  the  language  tended 
only  to  shew  how  widely  it  differed,  in  its  whole 
structure,  from  that  of  the  rest  of  the  world.  The 
Chinese  having  branched  off  from  the  great  huraan 
family,  very  soon  after  the  dispersion,  and  holding 
little  or  no  intercourse  with  other  nations,  have  grown 
up  a  distinct  people,  as  isolated  as  if  they  had  been  the 
inhabitants  of  another  planet.  Their  minds  appear  to 
have  been  cast  in  a  different  mould ;  and  (heir  thoughts 
arranged  in  a  manner  peculiar  to  themselves.  Uidikc 
the  languages  of  Europe,  that  of  China  is  hieroglyphic 
and  monosyllabic,  and  "  so  devoid  of  grammatical 
construction,  that  it  seems  the  very  copy  of  the  forms 
of  thought  expressed  in  signs  by  the  deaf  and  dumb." 
Hence  the  diiSculty  of  translating  from  a  foreign  tongue 
into  Chinese,  and  vice  versa ;  a  difficulty  felt  only  by 
those,  who  have  attempted  to  make  the  writings  of 
eastern  and  western  nations  mutually  intelligible  tu 
each  other. 

Again,  the  situation  of  China  tends  to  increase  the 
difficulty.  Its  inhabitants  are  utterly  ignorant  of  the 
Gospel  history,  doctrines,  terms,  and  allusions.  Every 
feeling  in  the  country  is  inimical  to  foreigners ;  they 
suspect  and  despise  barbarians,  and  repudiate  what- 
ever emanates  from  countries  beyond  their  own. 
Under  these  circumstances,  to  produce  a  version,  that 
should  be  at  once  faithful  and  idiomatic,  conformable 
to  the  original  text,  and  yet  inli  Uigible  to  the  Chinese, 
must  be  a  matter  of  some  difficulty. 


EPPORTR    ALREADY    MADB.  547 

This  diilicult  enterprise  was,  however,  undertaken ; 
and  in  order  to  facilitate  the  attempt,  Dr.  Morrison 
took  out  with  him  to  China,  a  manuscript  copy  of  a 
Harmony  of  the  Gospels,  the  Acts,  and  the  Pauline 
Epistles,  which  he  always  ^^  stated  explicitly^  was  the 
foundation  of  the  New  Testament  in  Chinese,  com- 
pleted and  edited  by  him,  with  such  alterations,  as 
from  the  knowledge  which  he  then  possessed,  he 
thought  necessary." 

A  few  years  after  his  first  arrival,  he  printed  the 
Acts,  and  in  seven  years  the  whole  New  Testament 
was  published.  Being  then  joined  by  Ur.  Milne, 
they  proceeded  together  to  the  translation  of  the  Old 
Testament,  which  in  six  years  more  was  completed. 
ITiis  they  "  gave  to  the  world,  not  as  a  perfect  trans- 
lation, but  contemplated  its  improvement  at  some  future 
]>eriod,  expecting  that  they  should  l)e  able  to  sit  down 
together  and  revise  the  whole."  This  exjxfctation  was 
never  realized,  for  in  1822,  Dr.  Milne  died ;  and 
though  in  subsequent  years.  Dr.  Morrison  made  it 
his  study  to  find  out  and  correct  errors  in  the  version, 
yet,  with  the  exception  of  some  verbal  alterations,  it 
does  not  appear  to  have  undergone  any  considerable 
improvement ;  so  that  the  New  Testament  remains 
substantially  the  same  that  it  was  in  1814,  and  the 
Old  in  1820.  Towards  the  decline  of  his  life,  how- 
ever, Dr.  Morrison  felt  the  necessity  of  a  thorough 
revision,  and  pro|K)sed  that  his  son  should  undertake 
that  work,  sustained  by  the  American  Bible  Society. 
In  the  meantime,  the  venerable  missionarv  died,  and 
Mr.  J.  U.  Morrison  succeeding  to  his  fathers  post, 
as  translator  to  the  sui)erintendents  of  British  trade, 
had  less  time  than  before  to  devote  to  this  object. 


.548  NEED    OF    A    REVISION. 

Being  the  first  EngliBh  missionaries  that  ever  at- 
tempted the  study  of  this  most  difficidt  language,  and 
having  been  hut  a  few  years  engaged  in  it,  hefore  they 
commenced  the  work  of  translation,  though  much  credit 
ie  due  to  them,  for  the  skill  and  perseverance  displayed 
in  the  task,  it  is  not  to  be  supposed  that  they  could  at 
once  produce  a  perfect  version.  All  first  efforts  are  ne- 
cessarily defective,  and  it  will  not  apj)ear  strange  if  this 
should  be  found  capable  of  improvement.  As,  how- 
ever, the  Chinese  must  be  considered  best  acquainted 
with  their  own  language,  we  shall  here  introduce  the 
opinions  of  some  of  them  respecting  it ;  not  with  the 
view  of  detracting  from  the  praise  justly  due  to  the  de- 
voted missionaries  who  led  the  way  in  this  herculean 
undertaking,  but  in  order  to  stir  up  their  successors  to 
equal  diligence  in  improving  what  they  have  so  laudably 
begun.  The  Chinese  evangelist,  Lcang  Afuh,  writing 
on  the  subject,  says — 

"  The  atyle  adopted  in  the  present  vereion  of  (he  scripturcB,  is 
fnr  from  beuig  idiomalic,  the  iranalatorH  having  sonictimeH  used  too 
iQCLny  cWftctere,  aud  emjiloyed  inverted  and  unuiiUEd  phrases,  hy 
whk'h  the  sense  is  obscured.  The  doctrinen  of  scripture  arc  in  them- 
selves deep  and  mysterious ;  and,  if  in  addition  lo  this,  the  etyle  hr 
dcflirult,  men  will  be  less  likely  to  uiidcrstuid  (he  book,  t  un  a  Chi- 
nese, and  know  the  style  most  auiled  lo  the  Chinese  mind ;  let  nt 
endeavour,  therefore,  to  render  the  version  more  idiomatic.-,  and  Ihm 
print  as  many  bouke  as  we  please.  The  belief  or  rejection  of  the 
srriptures  rests  with  those  to  whom  we  send  ihem;  but  it  b  ourduty 
to  render  the  sacred  volume  as  intelligiblo  as  possible.  Although  I 
am  a  dull  scholar,  yel  I  know  whether  the  style  of  a  book  be  natiTc 
or  foreign ;  and  perceiving  the  version  to  be  unidiomalic,  I  feet  the 
necessity  of  attempting  its  correction.  I  have,  therefore,  gow 
through  some  of  the  books  of  scripture,  rejecting  the  redundail 
particles,  and  amending  the  inverted  eipres»ions,  with  the  faopr 
that  my  countrymen  may  ihe  more  readily  comprehend  them;  tbtw 
tlm  grace  of  God,  in  F:ending  Jesus  into  (he  world  to  s 


VIEWS   OP   THB   CH1NB8B.  549 

will  not  be  firuct»ted,  and  the  kind  intentions  of  Chmtianft  in  ooai« 
inuuicftting  the  Ooepel  to  the  Chinese,  will  not  be  entirely  in  rain.** 

Lew  Tse-chuen,  a  Chinese  literary  graduate,  and  a 
Christian  convert,  writes  in  the  following  strain ; — 

*'  From  the  time  that  I  first  met  with  the  holy  book  of  God,  I  saw 
that  it  contained  mysteriouK  doctrinen,  which  could  not  be  understood 
without  deep  attention.  But  the  Chinese  version  exhibits  a  great 
number  of  redundancies  and  tautologies,  which  render  the  meaning 
obscure.  Is  it  possible  that  the  sacred  books  are  in  themselves  thus 
stiff  and  unbending,  or  is  it  the  effect  of  the  translation  ?  When 
they  are  distributed  among  the  people,  I  perceive  that  there  is  no 
un^illingiiesH  to  accept  them,  but  failing  to  c*omprehend  their  mean- 
ing, they  frequently  throw  the  work  anide.  Like  the  flesh  of  do- 
mcHtic  animals,  though  originally  good  for  food,  if  presented  in  a 
raw  state,  it  would  not  be  tasted  ;  and  if  not  tasted,  its  qualities 
would  not  be  known :  thus  the  Bible  is  not  esteemed,  because  it  has 
not  been  tanted ;  and  it  has  not  been  tasted,  on  account  of  its 
unfiniiihed  style.  I  have  frequently  wished  to  correct  the  style  of 
these  books,  that  people  at  one  glance  may  comprehend  them,  but  I 
find  it  exceedingly  difficult ;  perhaps  the  best  plan  would  be,  to  take 
the  meaning  of  each  chapter,  and  make  another  chapter  of  it,  in  an 
easy  style,  aAer  the  perusal  of  which,  men  would  be  able  to  under- 
stand the  old  \*ersion.** 

Choo  Tlh-lang,  a  Chinese  transcriber,  now  in  Eng- 
land, (whose  portrait  appears  in  the  frontispiece)  thus 
writes  on  the  subject : — 

**  Having  perused  the  present  translation  of  the  scriptures  into 
Chinese,  I  find  it  exceedingly  verbose,  containing  much  foreign 
phraseology,  so  contnuy  to  the  usual  style  of  our  iKxiks,  tliat  the 
Chinese  cannot  thoroughly  understand  the  nH*aning,  and  frequently 
refuse  to  look  into  it.  It  ought  to  be  known,  that  in  the  Chinese, 
phnuMs  have  a  certain  onler,  and  characters  a  definite  application, 
which  cannot  be  departed  from  with  propriety.  In  order  to  iUustrate 
offences  against  kiiom,  it  may  be  obsened,  that  the  Chinese  are 
acx*ustomed  to  say,  *  You  with  me  come  along  !*  while  the  Euiflish 
nay,  *  You  come  along  with  me  !*     Now  it  appears  to  me,  that  the 


650  OPINIONS   OP   EUROPRANB. 

present  version  is  in  Chinese  words,  but  in  many  respects  uruiged 
according  to  English  idiom.  In  a  translation,  the  sense  ou^t  cer- 
tainly to  be  given,  according  to  the  original ;  but  the  style  should  be 
conformable  to  native  models  :  thus  every  one  will  take  up  the 
book  with  pleasure,  and  read  it  with  profit.  If  the  translation  be 
not  revised,  I  fear  that  the  efforts  of  missionaries  in  China,  will  be 
unproductive,  and  a  mere  waste  of  money--will  not  this  be  lament- 
able ?" 

Messrs.  Dyer  and  Evans,  of  Malacca,  are  of  opinion — 

*^  That  a  revision  of  the  Chinese  scriptures  is  necessary,  and  that 
the  late  Dr.  Morrison's  glorious  effort  may  be  vastly  improved  upon 
for  the  benefit  of  China." 

While  Mr.  Kidd,  now  of  London  University  College, 
says — 

"  Were  I  to  assert  that  there  are  no  defects  in  the  old  version,  I 
should  excite  unmixed  wonder ;  since  it  is  a  first  version  into  a  diffi- 
cult language,  and  must  needs  be  susceptible  of  much  improvement. 
Its  chief  imperfections  are,  a  too  literal  adherance  to  the  order  of  the 
orit^nal,  where  equal  faithfulness  might  be  secured,  by  a  more 
idiomatic  disposition  of  the  words :  and  also  inattention  to  some 
minutisp,  in  arranging  antithetic  words  and  phrases,  to  which  the 
Chinese  attach  great  importance.  Sometimes  by  omitting  or  supply- 
ing a  word  or  two,  the  euphony  of  the  sentence  could  be  improved, 
without  impairing  its  fidelity  to  the  original,''  &c.  &c. 

From  the  opinions  and  statements  before  quoted,  it 
would  appear  that  the  revision  of  the  Chinese  version 
is  an  important  desideratum,  in  aiming  at  the  evange- 
lization of  that  great  empire.  The  Committee  of  the 
Bible  Society  have  therefore  passed  a  Resolution, 
''  requesting  the  Directors  of  the  London  Missionary 
Society  to  take  the  necessary  steps  for  procuring  such 
a  revision  of  Dr.  Morrison  s  work,  as  appears  to  have 
been  contemplated  by  the  Doctor  himself;  with  the 
understanding  that,  of  a  version  thus  revised,  and  duly 
accredited  by  them,  all  the  reasonable  expenses  will  be 


RBSOLUTIONS    OP   THE   80C1BTIES.  551 

defrayed  by  the  Committee  of  the  Bible  Society.'* 
This  Resolution  bears  date  December  5,  1836,  and 
having  been  discussed  before  a  full  meeting  of  the 
Directors,  on  the  following  February,  it  was  resolved  to 
^^  take  the  recommendation  of  the  Bible  Society  into 
their  serious  consideration,  in  the  hope  of  securing  a 
careful  revision  of  the  existing  version,  at  as  early  a 
time  as  may  be  practicable/*  Since  then  it  does  not 
appear  that  any  effectual  steps  have  been  taken,  though 
doubtless  something  is  in  contemplation,  or  in  pro- 
gress. As  a  preliminary  measure,  the  Directors 
may  have  requested  some  of  their  numlier,  who  are 
deeply  versed  in  Biblical  learning,  to  draw  up  a  few 
principles  of  translation,  which  would  be  service* 
able,  not  only  to  the  missionaries  in  China,  but  to  all 
those  engaged  in  evangelizing  the  heathen,  in  every 
part  of  the  world.  They  may  bring  the  subject  earnestly 
and  affectionately  In^fore  their  agents,  in  the  various 
stations,  urging  unanimity  and  co-operation,  recom- 
mending  them  to  ascertain  the  real  character  and  genius 
of  the  Chinese  language,  and  charging  them  to  acquaint 
themselves  thoroughly  with  the  letter  and  meaning  of 
Scripture,  in  order  that  they  may  express  the  truths 
of  revelation  in  the  most  suitable,  exact  and  idio- 
matic form.  They  may  furnish  their  missionaries 
with  all  the  necessary  hel{)s,  in  this  inii)ortant  under- 
taking ;  providing  them  with  lexicons,  polyglots,  com- 
mentaries, illustrations,  and  the  results  of  Biblical 
criticism  on  the  several  parts  of  Scripture,  which  have 
t>een  published  in  this  improving  and  enquiring  agt\ 
'ITiey  may  direct  each  of  their  missionaries  to  i)re|)are 
separate  revisions,  according  to  the  best  of  their  judg- 
ment, having  respect  to  the  known  views  of  their 
coailjutors,  and  the  wishes  of  the  Bible  Committee ;  and 

2o 


552  IMPROVEMENT    Of    PIllNTlNa. 

while  they  study  fidelity  in  the  first  instance,  aiming  lo 
make  it  intelligible  and  useful  to  the  Chinese;  when 
al!  is  completed,  they  may  authorize  the  missionaries 
to  meet  together,  compare  their  several  productions, 
in  the  presence  of  learned  and  converted  natives,  and 
decide  upon  the  renderings  to  be  adopted  in  each  par- 
ticular passage.  This  done,  they  can  recommend  the 
whole  to  the  Bible  Society,  and  multiply  copies  equal 
to  the  utmost  demands  of  ('hina. 

Something  has  already  been  attempted,  by  several  of 
the  missionaries,  as  well  as  by  the  native  converts ;  but 
for  want  of  a  well-digested  plan  of  combined  co- 
operation, these  efforts  have  been  unproductive  of  per^ 
manent  good.  The  subject  is  here  brought  forward,  to 
invite  the  attention  of  the  friends  of  China,  and  to  press 
it  on  the  consciences  of  all  concerned  in  the  evan- 
gelization of  that  empire,  to  unite  in  one  determined 
and  judicious  effort,  to  make  the  word  of  God  plain  and 
profitable  to  a  numerous  people,  constituting  nearly  one- 
third  of  the  human  race.  When  viewed  in  the  light 
of  eternity,  this  undertaking  appears  of  incalculable 
magnitude,  and  nothing  should  be  left  undone,  that 
would  tend  to  the  clearing  up  of  God's  holy  word  to  so 
vast  a  portion  of  his  intelligent  and  accountable  crea- 
tures. 

Next  in  importance  to  the  perfection  of  the  Chinese 
version  of  the  Scriptures  is,  the  improvement  of  the 
means  of  printing  in  that  language.  The  native  mode 
of  printing  has  been  described  in  a  preceding  chapter. 
It  has,  however,  notwithstanding  its  simplicity,  great 
disadvantages.  These  have  been  felt  by  the  Chinese 
themselves  ;  and  the  emperor  Kaug-he,  in  the  year 
1722,  ordered  an  assortment  of  moveable  types  to  be 
prepared,  of  copper,  which   he  called    "  congregated 


METAL  TYPES   PROCURED.  553 

pearls  ;"  these  were  afterwards,  in  a  season  of  necessity, 
melted  down  for  coin,  and  two  hundred  and  fifty  thou- 
sand wooden  types  were  cut  in  their  stead. 

Foreigners,  seeking  to  introduce  religion  into  China, 
or  to  communicate  to  their  own  countrymen  some  know- 
ledge of  Chinese  literature,  have  resorted  to  the  use  of 
moveable  types.  At  the  College  of  St.  Joseph,  in 
Macao,  there  is  an  assortment  of  such  types,  with 
which  various  religious  works,  and  a  Portugueze  and 
CTiinese  Lexicon,  have  been  printed.  When  Dr. 
Morrison's  Dictionary  was  put  to  press  in  Macao,  it 
was  found  necessary  to  combine  the  Chinese  character 
with  the  Roman  letter,  and  for  this  end  a  steel  mould 
was  prepared,  in  which  the  bcxly  of  the  ty|)e  was 
cast,  after  which  each  separate  character  was  engraved 
on  the  face  of  the  metal,  as  needed.  In  this  way,  a 
complete  assortment  of  Chinese  types  was  obtained, 
suited  for  the  printing  of  philological  works,  but  not 
adapted  for  the  publication  of  voluminous  religious 
l>ooks,  in  Chinese.  About  ten  thousand  of  these 
were  selecte<l  and  sent  down  to  Malacca,  which 
were  afterwanls  greatly  increased  by  successive  ad- 
ditions, till  the  fount  was  sufficiently  large  for 
printing  small  tracts,  and  a  few  numbers  of  a  native 
newspaper.  Its  unevenness  and  incompleteness,  how- 
ever, have  prevented  its  being  brought  into  general 
use.  The  Baptist  Missionaries,  at  Serampore,  have 
cut  or  cast  a  fount  of  moveable  types,  sufficient  for 
printing  the  Scriptures ;  and  several  editions  of  the 
Chinese  version,  executed  by  them  have  been  thus 
published.  This  fount,  however,  though  of  a  small 
and  convenient  size,  is  not  so  elegant,  uniform,  and 
purely  native  as  could  be  wished. 

2o2 


554 


MODE   OF   OBTAINING   TIIEM. 


I 


Another  method  of  obtmning  metal  types  wm  m* 
vented  by  Mr.  Dyer,  who  prepared  a  number  of  wooden 
blocks,  and  then  causing  a  set  of  stereotype  plates  to 
be  cast  from  them,  each  the  height  of  common  letter,  he 
sawed  the  metal  into  squares,  and  thus  obtained  move- 
able metallic  types,  the  very  facsimile  of  the  blocki 
He  counted  the  number  and  variety  of  characters  in 
fourteen  authors,  some  historical,  some  moral,  and  gome 
foreign,  in  order  to  ascertain  how  many  difTerenl 
symbols  would  be  required.  As  the  result  he 
ascertamed,  that  three  thousand  two  hundred  and  forty 
varieties  would  be  necessary ;  that  of  these  the  grealt-T 
number  would  occur  only  two  or  three  times,  while  some 
would  be  met  with  several  hundred  times  in  the  course 
of  a  few  pages.  Altogether  thirty  thousand  types 
would  be  needed  to  constitute  a  fount,  which  would 
require  two  hundred  wooden  blocks  to  be  engraved, 
some  of  which  must  have  several  successive  casts  made 
from  them,  in  order  to  give  a  due  proportion  of  each 
character. 

Some  objections  were,  however,  found  to  this  system: 
the  chief  of  which  %vas  that  the  inferior  material  was 
made  the  basis  of  the  superior.  Engravings  on  wood, 
executed  by  rough  artists,  never  could  be  so  neat  &s 
those  made  on  metal.  Giving  to  the  soft  texture  of  the 
wood,  and  the  carelessness  of  the  Chinese  in  cutting, 
some  of  the  finer  strokes  of  the  character  were  imperfectly 
executed ;  and  then  all  the  errors  and  defects,  uncven- 
ness  and  discrepancies  of  the  block  were,  in  the  stere- 
otyping, transferred  to  the  plate,  and  finally  a])]K;arcd 
in  the  separate  type.  Again,  it  was  ascertained, 
that  a  fount  would  last  only  five  or  nix  years,  when  it 
must  be  rc-cast,  and  the  model  I)locks  be  re-cii».     So 


PUNCU-CUTTING    RKSORTKD    TO.  555 

that,  after  due  and  patient  consideration,  it  was  deemed 
adviseable  to  proceed  at  once  to  punch-cutting. 

Mr.  Dyers  chief  reason  for  this  was,  because  a  punch 
was  the  foundation  of  perpetuity:  the  punches  once 
cut,  matrices  could  be  struck,  and  types  and  founts 
multiplied  to  any  extent.  The  mass  of  the  language 
was  found  to  be  about  one  thousand  two  hundred 
characters,  for  which  punches  might  be  made ;  and  the 
rest,  occurring  but  seldom,  might  either  be  cut  on  the 
face  of  the  metal,  or  stereotyped  from  blocks,  in  the  way 
before  described ;  but  there  was  every  probability,  if 
the  work  were  once  commenced,  of  our  being  able  to 
form  punches  for  all.  A  method  was  also  devised  for 
dividing  the  Chinese  character,  and  joining  the  com- 
ponent parts  of  several  symbols,  so  as  to  form  distinct 
wholes.  Some  punches,  it  was  ascertained,  by  a  little 
alteration,  could  be  made  ser\'iceable  for  other  charac- 
ters; so  that  the  work  of  casting  a  complete  assortment 
of  moveable  tyi)es  did  not  appear  so  formidable,  as  was 
at  first  imagined. 

The  expense  of  preparing  these  punches  tiuned  out 
to  be  less  than  was  apprehended.  Instead  of  {mying  a 
guinea  for  each  punch,  Mr.  Dyer  found  that  he  could 
get  a  Chinese  workman  to  engrave  characters  in  steel, 
for  about  two  shillings  and  ten  pence  each.  Thus  the 
cost  of  three  thousand  punches  would  be  four  hundred 
and  twenty-five  i)ounds ;  and  of  casting  one  thousand 
pounds  weight  of  metal  type,  at  two  shillings  per 
pound,  would  only  amount  to  one  hundred  {>ounds,  for 
each  fount  of  Chinese  characters.  So  great  were  the 
advantages  likely  to  result  from  this  umlertaking,  and 
so  small  the  exi)ense,  (only  one-tenth  of  what  Dr.  Milne 
calculateil  on  twenty  years  ago,)  that  Mr.  Dyer  was 


556         FOUNT  PRODUCED  BY  DYER. 

encouraged  to  proceed ;  some  friends  in  England  and 
America  raised  considerable  gums  to  sustain  him,  and  he 
is  now  engaged  in  casting  three  or  four  complete  founts 
of  moveable  metallic  types,  for  the  various  missionary 
stations  in  the  east. 

Specimens  of  the  types  have  been  exhibited,  and 
they  are  such  as  to  afford  entire  satis^tion.  The 
complete  Chinese  air  they  assume,  so  as  not  to  lje  dis- 
tinguishable from  the  best  style  of  native  artists,  together 
with  the  clearness  and  durability  of  the  letter,  would 
recommend  them  to  universal  adoption.  There  is, 
however,  one  drawback  upon  their  utility,  and  that  iis, 
their  size.  They  are  cast  on  two-line  pica,  and  will,  of 
course,  occupy  much  room.  They  are  very  little  smaller 
than  the  characters  employed  in  the  octavo  edition  of 
Morrison's  Bible,  which  amounts  to  twenty-one  volumes; 
while  Marshman's,  printed  in  a  smaller  type,  occupies 
eight  volumes.  Situated  as  missionaries  are,  on  the 
borders  of  China,  and  aiming  to  introduce  the  Christian 
reUgion,  by  the  quiet  tUffusion  of  Scriptures  and  tracts, 
it  is  necessary,  so  long  as  the  government  opposes  our 
efforts,  and  continues  to  account  Christian  books  con- 
traband, that  we  should  bring  them  into  as  small  a 
compass  as  possible  :  both  for  the  convenience  of 
carriage,  when  voyaging  along  their  shores,  and  for  con- 
cealment, when  the  books  are  placed  in  the  hands  of  the 
natives. 

Another  attempt  to  found  Chinese  moveable  types 
has  been  made  in  Paris,  under  the  direction  of  M. 
Pauthier,  member  of  the  Asiatic  Society  there.  From 
some  specimens  of  these  which  have  been  pubUshed, 
it  appears,  that  they  are  much  smaller  than  Mr.  Dyer's 
types,  being  about  the  size  of  great  primer ;  and  being 


PARISIAN    PROJECT.  657 

cast  by  one  of  the  most  expert  type  founders  in  France, 
they  are<,  as  it  respects  fineness  of  stroke,  and  exact- 
ness of  height,  superior  to  anything  that  Asiatic  work- 
men can  produce.  The  form  of  some  of  the  cha- 
racters is  a  little  stiff,  and  disproi)ortionatc,  owing 
partly  to  inexperience,  and  partly  to  the  attempt 
which  the  French  have  made,  to  split  and  combine 
the  elements  of  various  characters,  so  as  to  prevent 
the  necessity  of  cutting  a  new  punch  for  each  separate 
symbol ;  but  on  the  whole  they  are  exceedingly  neat 
and  handsome. 

In  the  prospectus,  which  accompanies  the  specimen, 
the  projectors  ascribe  the  little  interest  which  the  study 
of  the  Chinese  language  has  excited,  to  the  want  of 
native  types,  wherewith  to  publish  Kuropean  books, 
illustrative  of  that  tongue.  ^'  The  same  difficulty,*"  they 
say, ''  existed  in  Sanscrit,  before  the  munificence  of  the 
king  of  Prussia  gave  a  fount  of  Sanscrit  types  to  the 
learned  world."     They  then  proceed  to  observe — 

**  We  deKirc  to  eiijoj  the  Mune  adrmntage  in  the  Chimwe,  and 
Uiui  enable  all  8inolo|^e«,  coUeget,  and  printert,  to  procure  either  a 
fount,  or  the  cop[M*r  nuUriceti  of  the  t}i>e«  we  announce.  M.  Pau- 
thier,  in  order  to  encourage  C^hinet^  literature,  fonrn^d  the  de«ign  of 
publinhing  a  translation  of  the  pniit*ipal  philosophical  works  of  that 
country-,  with  the  original  text  on  the  opposite  page :  and  desircms 
of  giving  to  these  editions  all  the  typographical  perfection  which  can 
now  be  obtained  in  Europe,  he  addressed  himself  to  M.  Maroellin 
Legrand,  who  for  the  interest  of , science,  was  willing  to  cut  steel 
punches  for  two  thousand  of  the  most  common  Chinese  characters, 
to  be  increased  from  time  to  time,  as  occasion  might  require.  The 
dimension  of  these  characters  being  only  fauri^ren  point*  on  each 
aide,  the)*  could  be  used  with  ordinary  letter-press,  without  ix\juring 
the  neatness  of  the  page. 

*'  But  it  was  not  sufBi'i€*nt  to  have  an  elegant  fount  of  (^hinese 
types,  it  was  also  necesHin'  to  find  out  a  method  of  romposinir  and 
disthKtiting  ihrni.     For  this  purpt>^r,  the  characters  have  been  ar- 


558 


THE    FOUNDERS   REMARKS. 


ranged  under  ihe  two  hundred  and  fourteeu  mdicnlB  of  the  ChisieM 
language,  ca^h  uiie  huving  the  number  g^veii  to  it  in  this  clostilllciiiion 
cut  in  the  niii,  so  as  lo  enable  ihe  printer,  whatever  in*)-  be  hi^  liegtee 
of  intelligence,  to  compose  Chinese,  with  as  litlic  difficulty  as  nunicrira) 


Attached  to  a  beautiful  8i)ecimeii  of  the  characters 
engraved  by  him,  M.  Marcellin  Legrand  has  the  fol- 
lowing remarks : — 

"  Of  all  the  languages  in  ibe  known  world,  Ihe  mosl  difflcult  Ut 
represent  by  moveable  types,  is,  without  controvcrej-,  the  ChinoM ; 
baling  hitherto  battled  the  most  ekilful  European  typographers .  The 
Chinese  have  detenuiiiud,  itSlet  Irving  in  vain  to  render  each  ot 
their  numerous  characters  moveable,  to  retain  their  ptiniitive  cn- 
gi'aving  on  iTooden  blocks.  Almost  all  the  trials  which  have  hitherto 
\MKn  utadc  in  Europe,  to  engrave  Chinese  ebaracters,  had  in  \iew  the 
uniun  of  a  (p'calu'  or  \em  number  uf  those  chwaclvni,  wliich  were 
moat  frequently  engraven  on  wood,  without  e\cr  forming  a  rich  and 
eomiDodioua  fount.  It  was  necessary,  therefore,  to  make  sometliing 
more  complete  and  definite  ;  and  tu  eoh*e  the  pruUcm  of  reprcseutin^ 
the  figuratiTC  language  of  China,  with  tlie  fewest  puesibic  elcmeuls, 
without,  howe^  cr,  altering  the  composition  of  tlie  eyiubula, 

"  Under  the  direction  of  M.  I'autliier,  who  baa  obligingly  OfisistoJ 
me  in  tie  choice  of  models,  I  have.  I  believe,  resolved  this  probleu, 
and  have  underlnken  to  engTa\t  on  sleet,  and  cast  a  complete  fount 
of, tins  most  difficult  language.  The  greater  part  of  the  Chinvae 
characters  are  compwed  of  two  elements,  one  of  which  represeoU 
the  idea,  and  the  other  the  sound.  The  result  of  this  very  remariutbtc 
composition  is,  that  by  the  combination  of  these  two  cleuMftls,  m 
have  been  able  considerably  to  reduce  the  number  of  punches,  and  to 
produce  all  the  characters  cont^ed  in  the  imperial  dictiunary  of 
Kang-he,  while  the  classification  and  comjKisition  of  the  symboK 
has  been  rendered  bs  easy  as  possible." 


These  tyi)e8  are  divided  into  three  series ;  first, 
a  group  of  three  ihoiiBand  characters,  sufticient  for 
cum|ioBiug  the  works  of  Confucius ;  secondly,  a  group  of 
four  thousand  six  hundred,  by  means  of  which  the 
Bible,  and  the  lUclionary  of  P.  Baeile  could  be  printed  ; 


EXPENSE   OF   BLOCK   PRINTIHO.  950 

4 

and  thirdly,  a  group  of  nine  thousand,  which  by  their 
combinations  would  produce  characters  enough  for  the 
Chinese  Imperial  Dictionary.  The  price  of  the  first 
of  these  series  is,  three  francs  and  a  quarter,  for  each 
rough  cop))er  matrix ;  for  the  second,  three  francs ; 
and  for  the  third,  two  francs  and  a  half:  on  the  obtain- 
ing of  which,  tjrpes  could  be  cast  to  any  amount,  for  all 
religious  and  learned  bodies.  The  engraver  expects 
to  have  a  set  of  matrices  ready  by  the  middle  of  1838 ; 
and  it  is  only  for  the  benevolent  public  to  supply  the 
means,  and  we  can  obtain  facilities  for  printing  in 
two  sizes  of  Chinese  character,  viz.,  that  cast  by  Mr. 
Dyer,  and  the  fount  produced  by  M.  Legrand. 

Perhaps  it  may  lead  the  friends  of  Christianity  and 
education  more  readily  to  a  decision  on  the  subject, 
were  we  to  state  the  proportionate  cost  of  the  diffea^nt 
modes  of  printing,  which  have  been  adopted  for  the 
('hinese,  viz.,  xylography,  lithography,  and  tyi)ography. 
And  in  order  to  this,  we  must  take  a  definite  numlK*r 
of  some  large  work,  say  two  thousand  copies  of  the 
CJhinese  Bible,  in  octavo ;  by  considering  the  cast  of 
which,  as  printed  in  wood,  stone,  or  metat,  we  may  be 
able  to  form  a  just  estimate  of  the  subject. 

1 .  By  Block  Printing,  at  Malacca  :^                                £.  #.  d. 

The  |»aMM4rt*  of  nine  workmen,  to  and  from  China     .     .     711  0  0 

Two  Uiouaanil  blocks,  at  £1.  |>cr  hundred 20  0  0 

Tool*,  joraver»,  &c 10  0  0 

Traiii*cribing  •2,GH9  i>age«,  at  W.  per  page 100  16  9 

EntrravinK  I,1G0,5I8  characten,  at  U.  A/,  per  hundred  725  6  10 
Printing  and  binding  5,378,000  pagea,  at  U.  8(/.  per 

thcniMnd 4-IS  3  4 

Two  hundred  and  ten  pecult  of  pi^^^,  ^t  £2.  lOjr.  per 

|M'cul 525  0  0 

£i9oi^Ti 


660  COST    OF   THE   OTHER   MODE& 

The  foregoing  is  the  charge  generally  made  for  work 
done  at  Malacca,  Batavia,  and  Singapore ;  in  China, 
the  prices  to  Europeans  are  about  two-thirds  of  the 
above;  but  as  we  cannot  now  print  with  safety  at 
Canton,  we  are  obliged  to  take  the  estimate  of  work 
done  in  the  colonies.  The  time  occupied  in  the  above 
undertaking,  by  nine  type-cutters,  and  five  printers  and 
binders,  would  be  somewhere  about  three  years. 

2.  By  Lithography,  at  Batavia  :— 

For  two  lithogaphic  presses,  with  stones 100     0  0 

Materials,  repairs,  &c 100    0  0 

Transcribing  2,689  pages,  twice  over,  at  9d,  per  page   .  201   13  6 

Printing  5,378,000  pages,  at  1^.  per  thousand  pages      .  268  18  0 

Binding  the  above,  at  3d.  per  thousand  pages  ....  67     4  6 

Paper,  the  same  as  in  the  first  statement 525     0  0 

£1262  16     0 


The  above  is  the  charge  for  printing  by  litho- 
graphy, at  Batavia,  where  labour  is  cheap.  The 
folding  and  collating  would  cost  less  for  sheets  worked 
off  at  a  press,  than  for  separate  pages  printed  by  the 
hand,  according  to  the  Chinese  mode.  The  time  occu- 
pied in  the  work,  by  one  transcriber,  four  pressmen, 
and  one  binder,  would  be  two  years. 

3.  By  T>T)ography : —  £.  s.  d. 
Cost  of  three  thousand  punches,  or  matrices,  furnished 

by  Mr.  Dyer 425  0  0 

Ditto  of  one  thousand  pounds  weight  of  metal,  at  2^.  per 

pound 100  0  0 

One  iron  press,  cases,  furniture,  &c 100  0  0 

Composition  of  2,689  pages,  at  2^.  per  page    ....  268  18  0 

Printing  5,378,000  pages,  at  6d,  per  thousand  pages      .134  9  0 

Binding  the  above,  at  Zd,  per  thousand  pages  ....     67  4  6 

For  168  peculs  of  paper,  at  £2.  10*.  per  pecul      .     .     .  420  0  0 

£1515  11     6 


METAL   TYPES   THE   CHEAPEST.  561 

Mr.  Dyer's  types  being  somewhat  smaller  than  those 
used  in  the  octavo  edition  of  the  Bible,  less  paper  will 
be  required.  If,  however,  the  French  types  be  used, 
not  only  will  the  original  cost  be  less,  but  a  saving  of 
one  half  the  price  of  paper  be  effected,  llie  time 
required  for  the  punch-cutting  cannot  be  precisely 
stated ;  but  supposing  the  types  ready,  the  printing  of 
two  thousand  copies  of  the  Chinese  Bible  would  occupy 
four  compositors,  two  pressmen,  and  one  binder,  one 
year. 

Thus  the  entire  cost  being  reckoned,  the  balance 
will  appear  at  first  in  favour  of  lithography,  but  per* 
manently  in  that  of  typography ;  in  addition  to  greater 
speed  and  superiority  of  execution.  When  the  first 
two  thousand  copies  are  struck  off,  if  executed  by 
means  of  xylography,  we  possess  a  set  of  blocks 
adapted  for  printing  the  scriptures  alone,  already  much 
worn,  and  capable  of  working  only  five  more  edi- 
tions,  at  one  half  of  the  original  cost.  If  the  work  lye 
performed  at  a  lithographic  press,  we  possess  after  its 
completion,  only  the  presses  and  the  stones,  very  much 
the  worse  for  wear.  But  if  metal  types  be  employed, 
we  have,  when  the  work  is  done,  a  set  of  punches  and 
matrices,  from  which  millions  of  types  may  be  cast, 
sufficient  to  supply  the  whole  world ;  besides  an  iron 
press,  and  a  complete  fount  of  types,  from  which  fifty 
more  editions  can  be  taken,  at  a  lower  rate,  than  that 
at  which  each  edition  could  be  printed  from  the  wooden 
blocks. 

We  shall  now  subjoin  a  few  of  the  advantages  and 
disadvantages  of  the  three  systems,  independently  of 
the  cost. 

Of  xylography,  the  advantages  are — that  it  is  suited 


562  THE    THREE    METHODS 

to  the  nature  of  the  Chinese  language ;  while  it  po8< 
scsses  all  the  advantages  of  Kuropean  stereotype,  ex- 
cept durdbiUty,  It  is  adapted  for  printing  in  different 
forms  and  sizes  of  the  character.  It  requires  no  com- 
plicated machinery,  or  expensive  apparatus.  The 
blocks  once  cut,  need  no  further  correction ;  though 
they  are  capable  of  it,  if  necessary.  New  editions  may 
be  frequently  printed  without  trouble ;  and  in  travel- 
ling, a  few  blocks  may  be  packed  in  a  small  compass, 
and  printed  from  at  every  stage. 

But  the  disadvantages  of  block-printing  are,  that  it 
is  not  adapted  for  ephemeral  works,  or  ndscellaneous 
pieces  :  neither  is  it  calculated  for  expedition,  in  engrav- 
ing or  throwing  off  copies.  The  same  character  must 
be  cut  over  again,  if  it  should  occur  ten  thousand  times. 
It  is  difficult,  by  such  a  system,  to  combine  other  lan- 
guages with  the  Chinese.  The  blocks,  after  a  certain 
numlwr  of  copies  have  been  struck  off,  are  of  no  use 
but  for  fire-wood  ;  while  they  are  liable  to  be  destroyed 
by  white  ants,  before  they  are  worn  out.  In  aikUtion 
to  this,  they  occupy  much  room.  The  blocks  for  the 
octavo  edition  of  the  Scriptures  would  occupy  sixty- 
seven  cubic  feet.  If  one  block  be  lost  or  injured,  the 
whole  edition  is  spoiled,  unless  a  tyjte-cutter  be  at  hand, 
to  supply  the  deficiency.  By  means  of  wooden  stereo- 
type, the  earliest  and  most  inferior  works  of  missionaries 
are  perpetuated,  when  years  of  experience,  and  more 
extensive  knowledge  of  the  language,  might  enable  them 
to  produce  something  better.  Besides  which,  the  type- 
cutters  are  troublesome  men,  verj'  difficult  to  be  kept 
in  order,  and  should  they  be  prohibited  from  quittiug 
their  native  land,  our  work  must  come  to  a  stand. 

Of  lithography,    the   advantages  arc, — tliat    small 


COMPARRD.  563 

editions  may  be  printed,  according  to  the  demand, 
while  erery  successive  edition  is  capable  of  improve- 
ment. Periodical  publications  may  be  struck  off  at 
a  very  short  notice :  and  each  small  station  might  be 
furnished  with  a  lithographic  press,  which  a  single 
individual  could  manage.  Further,  this  mode  of 
printing  is  adapted  for  any  language,  or  any  form  of 
the  character,  while  pictorial  illustrations  might  t>e 
introduced,  so  pleasing  to  the  natives  of  the  east. 

The  disadvantages  are,  slowness  of  execution ;  liabi- 
lity to  fSftilure,  on  account  of  climate,  ignorance,  or 
inattention ;  and  the  irregular  appearance  of  a  book  thus 
printed. 

Of  typography,  the  advantages  are, — that  it  is 
equally  adapted  to  lai^  and  small  editions :  the  types 
are  calculated  to  last  long,  and  when  worn  out,  may  be 
re-cast,  or  sold  for  old  metal.  Metal  types^  when  well 
executed,  appear  much  more  beautiful  than  wooden 
blocks.  By  adopting  this  mode,  we  become  entirely 
independent  of  the  Chinese,  in  typography  correc- 
tions and  improvements  are  easy.  Moveable  metallic 
types  may  l>e  combined  with  European  letters  in  the 
printing  of  Dictionaries,  &c.  The  space  occupied  by 
separate  characters  is  not  so  great  as  the  room  taken  up 
by  wooden  blodis.  Nine  symbols  wnll  fit  into  a  square 
inch,  and  a  frame  one  foot  square  will  contain  a  thousand: 
thus  four  pairs  of  common  printing  cases  will  hold 
thirty  thousand  characters.  The  white  ants  cannot 
destroy  metal  types.  The  speed  with  which  letter- 
press can  be  worked  off  is  double  that  of  wooden  blocks; 
and  there  is  a  considerable  saving  of  paper. 

The  disadvantages  of  typography  are,  that  it  would 
require    an   European  printer,    acquainted   with    the 


564  SUPERIORITV    OF  TTPES. 


I 


Chinese  language.  Should  unusual  characters  occur  m 
the  course  of  printing,  or  should  the  pages  run  upon 
sorts,  the  press  must  stop  until  the  necessary  characters 
can  be  cut  or  cast  for  the  purpose ;  while  two  sets  of 
types  will  he  needed,  one  lai^e  and  the  other  small,  to 
serve  for  text  and  commentary.  These,  however,  are 
procurable,  the  former  at  Malacca,and  the  latter  at  Paris. 

'ITius,  upon  a  review  of  the  whole,  it  will  appear, 
that  printing  by  means  of  metal  types  is  greatly 
preferable  to  every  other  method.  The  obtaining  of 
them  is  easy.  Mr.  Dyer  has  nearly  completed  the 
engra™g  of  his  punches  for  the  large  size,  which  he 
expects  will  cost  about  four  hundred  pounds ;  after 
which  he  can  furnish  founts  of  three  thousand  varieties, 
and  thirty  thousand  number,  for  one  hundi'ed  pounds 
each.  The  Paris  printer  will  soon  be  ready  with  his 
matrices,  in  a  smaller  size,  prepared  with  mathematical 
exactness,  for  the  same  money,  from  which  as  many 
founts  can  be  cast  as  are  required  for  missionary  and 
educational  purposes. 

The  religious  and  scientific  public  are  perfectly  able 
to  provide  both  these  sums,  and  a  subscription  for  that 
purpose  ought  to  be  immediately  begun.  Furnished 
with  metal  types,  and  European  presses  of  the  latest 
construction,  we  can  produce  Scriptures  and  tracts  to 
any  amount,  equal  to  the  most  enlarged  wishes  of  the 
religious  pidjlic.  by  which  a  reading  people  may  he  fiir- 
niahed  with  the  means  of  evangelization,  and  China  be 
gradually  brought  acquainted  with  the  Gospel.  This 
is  one  of  the  most  important  objects  that  was  ever 
presented  to  the  attention  of  the  Christian  world, 
wliich,  if  left  undone,  for  the  want  of  a  few  hundred 
pounds,  will  occasion  the  expenditure  of  thousands,  in 


MISSIONARY   SHIP.  566 

order  to  get  the  same  quantity  of  work  accomplished  by 
the  present  mode.  China  is  open  to  the  distribution  of 
books ;  the  myriads  inhabiting  the  maritime  provinces 
are  ready  to  receive  the  word  of  life,  and  the  lever  that 
shall  move  this  moral  world  is  undoubtedly  metal-type 
printing. 

Having  obtained  the  means  of  multiplying  books, 
with  speed  and  neatness,  we  next  require  increased  fa- 
cilities for  circulating  them.  With  an  archipelago 
studded  with  islands,  a  line  of  coast  thousands  of 
miles  in  extent,  and  hundreds  of  commodious  harbourSt 
we  have  a  field  for  operation  larger  than  any  which  the 
whole  world  presents  elsewhere.  To  avail  ourselves  of 
the  native  craft  would  be  dangerous,  to  sail  in  opium- 
smugglers  inconsistent,  and  to  hire  ships  on  the  spot, 
exiKjnsive.  The  only  alternative  is  to  have  a  vessel 
devoted  entirely  to  the  object ;  but  as  we  have  before 
alluded  to  this  matter,  we  shall  not  now  enlarge, 
further  than  to  obser\'e,  that  by  recent  intelligence  it 
appears,  that  the  result  of  the  effort  made  in  America 
in  1835,  on  this  subject,  is  the  fitting  out  of  a  vessel  for 
one  year,  by  which  it  is  supposed,  the  sum  of  five 
hundred  ))ounds  has  been  contributed  to  missionary 
objects.  The  voyage  referred  to  has  been  made,  and 
the  year  is  now  expired,  so  that  at  present  no  vessel  is 
on  the  ground,  nor  any  certain  conveyance  available  to 
missionaries,  who  wish  to  carr}'  the  Gospel  along  the 
shores  of  China,  Cochin-China,  Corea,  and  Japan,  with 
the  islands  and  countries  scattered  throughout  the 
yellow,  (*hina,  and  Java  seas.  Is  it  too  much  to  say, 
therefore,  that  increased  facilities  for  circulating  scrip- 
tures and  tracts  are  included  among  the  desiderata  for 
the  Chinese  mission  i 


5GG  CONCLUDING    APPEAL. 

In  conclusion,  the  author  would  earaestl^  appeal  In 
the  benevolent  and  devotional  feelings  of  the  Christian 
public.  Funds,  of  no  ordinary  amount,  are  needed  for 
this  great  object ;  and  shoidd  be  given  with  an  un- 
sparing hand.  If  missionaries  wUl  subject  themselves 
to  much  personal  risk  and  inconvenience,  for  the  sake 
of  the  cause,  surely  it  is  not  asking  too  much  of  those 
who  enjoy  the  ease  and  gratification  of  home  to  con- 
tribute of  their  substance  to  the  accomplishment  of  the 
same  end.  Let  the  rich  and  the  poor,  in  this  respect, 
meet  together,  and  each  one  consecrate  of  his  sub- 
stance, according  as  God  hath  prospered  him,  in  sums 
proportionate  to  the  magnitude  of  the  object,  and  the 
amount  of  personal  responsibility  and  obligation.  And 
oh,  if  ever,  the  fervent  and  importunate  cry  of  the 
sympathizing  Christian  should  ascend  to  God,  oil 
behalf  of  a  lost  and  degenerate  world,  if  ever  the  dis- 
ciples of  Christ  should  pray  "  thy  kingdom  come," 
then  how  incessant  and  earnest  should  be  the  suppli- 
cations of  modem  beUevers  on  behalf  of  China.  Time 
was  when  ignorance  of  their  state,  and  inability  to 
reach  them,  might  have  led  Christians  "to  restrain 
prayer"  on  their  behalf;  but  now  that  their  real  con- 
dition is  set  before  the  pidilic  mind,  and  the  mode  of 
benefiting  them  plainly  pointed  out,  who  is  there,  that 
longs  to  "  see  of  the  travail  of  the  Redeemer's  soul," 
that  can  withhold  his  strong  crying  and  tears,  on 
behalf  of  a  class  of  nations  constituting  within  them- 
selves one  third  of  the  human  race,  and  one  half  of 
the  heathen  world. 


APPENDIX,  No.  I. 


A    BRIEF    SKETCH 

OF 

CHINESE   CHRONOLOGY, 

ACCORDIXO    TO    NATITB    DOCUMIXTf. 


FABULOUS  PERIOD. 

Pwan-koo,   was   produced   aAer  tlie  fin»t   division   of  beaven   and 

earth,  and  the  settlement  of  chaos. 
Teen  Hwantc-shc,  **  Imperial  Heaven/*  settled  the  years.^*  His  rule 

lasted  18.(KX)  yi*ars. 
Te  Hwang.she,  '*  Royal  earth/*  fixed  the  months. — His  rule  lasted 

18,0<K)  veam. 
Jin    Hwang-she,   **  Sovereign  man,**   divided  the   land.— His  rule 

lasted  4<5,(>C)0  years. 
Yew.rhaou-she,  the  inventor  of  dwellings.— Gen.  iv.  20. 
Suy-jin-she,  the  inventor  of  fire. 

TRADITIONARY  PERIOD. 

Fuh-he,  tau^t  hunting  and  fishing,  invented  the  diagrams  and 
music,  and  established  marriage.  He  was  assisted  b)*  a  female 
called  Wa;  probably  Chawab,  or  Eve.— Gen.  iii.  20. 

Sbin-nung,  taught  husbandry  and  medicine.— ^en.  iv.  2. 

Hwang-te,  invented  the  cycle,  and  letters,  discovered  the  silk-worm, 
made  implements  and  boats,  and  wrought  in  metals.— Gen.  iv.  2. 

Chun-kAh.     About  this  time,  divine  and  human  personages  miied 
together,  and  produced  confusion.— ^f en.  vi.  2. 
Te.kwflh. 

2p 


CHINESE    CHHONOLOOY. 


I 


m 


il    1    ill 

tilils 


|ii 


Ill 
ill 

l-lj 

Ui 


ggs  - 

111? 


il  1311 


hi 


ss^-sassi 


^psSSSilpsilssSsScSliliif 


—  «mrt-*T^« 


SSSSSSSSSSSiSSS* 


Jrl: 


t't'f-Hha^ut-k-t-K 


HISTORICAL   PERIOD. 


I 

I 

t     8 

H 
II 

n 

^  i 

i  I 


I   ■5 


iitr 


1  slisJI 


li 

hi 

in 

I  ill 


■22asa'-!i3«s~S"s"'ss-s»3a2«s2ss: 


a5«IJ3s|g5gji§gisS5S3;gg|jg||cji 


222ii!i3ss!;!;!;ass3as«aa!ii!iiits!>s$si««3i 


S83-S-aS"SXS3SI«S"-JSa8«=2SS-S=S 


570 


CHINESE   CHRONOLOCFV. 


1 

Ms 

'-^ 

3.sS 

III  1 

lilt  m 

St          tit 

|2—  Iff 

1  i-s  -ill 

hit  1=1      .1    ' 

pal  Hi       §-s     ■ 
arisSill   11111  = 

lisil-HI  nm  i 

|I5»I  II  1^  ""  J 

1 

}  i  ij 

1  1  ill  y 

I1 11  Jill! 

liiiilif 

k  m  ImI  Ir 

IJ 

3S£"aS""3-Sa3~S:2; 

S'-S  =  3"-S3^"2~»S 

1 

gSilsiS3§isSSSSS3 

IsssSslsgiiSiS 

SSSRSSS^SaSSiSSRRS 

SSSSS55253S5-3 

"SaRS~3SS2a32"2SS 

^;SS3S3i;2S333.« 

1 

T 

f  frill     illll 

!!Q{}|ii))| 

1 

J 1 

HISTORICAL    PKRIOD. 


571 


If 

a 


II 


Aih 


L 

n 
II. 

Ill  H^ 
ifliliilll 


-ai 


lit! 


ili 

pi 


ifil 


•5     S 

dill 


23iSa2iS"'"I'-S£ 


25iss3-:"-sasgssss45s|555j|os=| 


ll 


V:i933mD!l!itlii4iiiW9SSSiiSimX 


S«S92)iS3!— «aa  =  »SS"SaSS-!(;SS'2I8 


9 


572 


CHINESE   CHRONOLOGY. 


t>.  c«  r^  '^J' •«  c« 


StS 


e«c^^Q^^r*.^o«Tf^»oc«^Qpe«coe«cct>.e«"^«o 


CO  ^H 


s 


I 

s 

1 
I 


d 

-^ 

I 


COCQ«QC>9 
COCOtOW 


»o 


C«  ^  Tf  O  •"<  CO  O  ift  O        CO  ^ 'T  O  ift  lO  <0  ^^  I— •  ^H  ^H  ,-«  ^^  ^.,  c««  g*j  ^ 


HISTORICAL   PKRIOD. 


673 


1^ 


1 


Ui'i    ....  , 
si  11 1W!  ^ 


'  ill  ^lll  ^ 

lUII 


I  i  i 


iHi- 


I  ml  mi 


i2=—aas"5"2S- 


«>s=j«s«3;!*E8aiis;$i''£s$'' 


CHINESE   CHRONOLOGY. 


I2£ 
III 


■3  Q.3 

111 


I  S 


H  r 


-E3a3'22a-ss"S?s 


ial|.rlli|iili|i||i  l|i;liii*l|i 


HISTORICAL   PIRIOD. 


1- 

h 


I     t 


'3 

II 

u 
l1 

111 


if  i:.: 


3t^ 


J   11 


I 
I 


9 

1      £jgi 


efesssssssssssK^BKE 


29S8S!9a*-3St)"2-'SsS''aSSSa2 


iriiriiHiiiUjiilisrili 


APPENDIX,  No.  II. 


LIST    OF   BOOKS 


CANTON    AND    MALACCA. 


>-.wr«__; 

pcri. 

Acu  of  tba  Apostle*    . 

Morrison 

IBIO 

8to. 

65 

1,000 

Luke 

Do. 

1811 

8vo. 

60 

lOO 

Paaline  EpuUes 

Do. 

1813 

J'\ 

156 

50 

Do. 

1811-19 

8»o.S 
12mo. 

6 

ia,iso 

- 

Do. 

181M9 

Do. 

30 

7^ 

New  TeflMmenl 

Do. 

1813 

8.0. 

537 

3,000 

Genesis 

Do. 

1811.19 

8vo. 

125 

■l<xa 

Psalim 

Do. 

1814 

148 

500 

y|u.ri  Abstrart 

Do. 

1814 

8vo! 

1 

1,800 

Kttruwi.il  l,i>i«,T 

Milne 

1814 

12mo. 

3 

2.000 

LllVnjfChliM 

Do. 

l(i|4-19 

evo. 

70 

1.5O0 

01JTc>l»mi:iii  HiBtury 

Morrison 

1815-19 

Bvo. 

9 

3.900 

New  Ti',lim,-nl 

Do. 

1815-19 

12mu. 

537 

3,420 

Chinese  Msgaiiiic 

Mllue 

181S 

12nio. 

33 

725 

Uo. 

1816 

12mo. 

73 

815 

D«. 

1817 

12nio. 

83 

600 

Do. 

1818 

12mo. 

81 

500 

Du. 

1819 

12mo. 

84 

1.000 

Do.            . 

18'20 

12mo. 

84 

2.000 

Do, 

1821 

12rao. 

8G 

2,000 

Do.  (odd  noH.  vahoiu  yean) 

181&-13 

12mo. 

7 

25.860 

SIrait  Gate    . 

Do. 

1816-33 

12mo. 

5,500 

Trati  ou  Lvinc 

Do. 

1816-19 

12mo. 

7 

5.800 

New  Tc!itaiiip[|t 

Morrison 

1S17 

12mo. 

537 

100 

Y<iuil.'s<:>iM-him      . 

MilDC 

1817-19 

12mo. 

37 

6,600 

Hjinn  Book 

Morriion 

iBi8-aa 

12mo. 

5U0 

Liturgy         . 

Do. 

1818 

18nio. 

401) 

Mi8cell*ncoui  Esnyg  . 

Do. 

1818 

12ino. 

2.000 

Toutofthe  WiTlii       . 

Do. 

1818 

8vo. 

29 
37 

EipneilLuu  4'f  till'  Lord'a  Prayui . 

Miluc 

1818-19 

l2mo 

1,900 

Ttict  on  Idolatry 

Do. 

1818-19 

8.500 

Traot  on  Jitslii-e 

Do. 

1818-19 

lu 

7.500 

Twelic  Sliort  Sermons 

Do. 

1818-19 

12mo. 

13 
91 

13,000 

DeulAronomy 

Do. 

1818.-20 

12mo. 

600 

Joshua' 

Do. 

1819-20 

12II10. 

61 
148 
136 

13 

600 

Psalms 

1819-20 

12mo. 

600 

iMiah 

Do. 

1819 

I'imo. 

800 

Trail  i.ii  Oamblinp 

Milni- 

1819 

lamo. 

6.000 

Dialogue     . 

Do. 

1819;i2mo. 

20 

2.<KW 

injiac 

LIST    UK    BOOKS. 


577 


>— ^>^ 

,-^. 

'.^ 

«.. 

5TS. 

"SSI" 

Broucbifurwunl 

ia4.390 

»»a«i  ni»h.rf 

Uilnc 

M9 

12ao. 

Tl 

Z,5UU 

Trmrt  on  ('klunitjr 

Do, 

1H19 

12nH>. 

13 

a.ww 

M»lhiu*l 

1619 

1-imu. 

-i7 

i,i«i 

Mlarvllwiiiuu'i  Kuan  , 

A»h 

If.19 

l-2mu. 

37 

■i,t«i 

St«T«<Uuu«m 

MuITUOD 

IH-JU 

13m<^ 

U7 

500 

Biodiu 

tv. 

I*** 

lam.;.. 

lot 

UIU 

Lnka  uid  iNUtti 

Mftruuti 

IKW 

limo. 

)U6 

H» 

Th/B.  Pe»rl. 

MllM 

iH-il 

I'iou. 

S3 

1,UU0 

Jn<D>.h 

MorriMn 

|8-A  1  liiuu. 

l&l 

Eifkicl 

Do, 

I»n  1  l-iniM. 

133 

Hrnn  Hook 

l)u. 

ipn 

lim... 

50 

SkMcb  of  the  Wvctd 

I>». 

l»il 

bTO. 

la 

Hilnv 

iMii 

l'Jnu>. 

a) 

New  TMtMnmi 

M»m«w 

IBM 

lime. 

a.i; 

1,UUV 

TirIu'i  «ud  l^tiuu    . 

Uu. 

iNa4 

l-imo. 

178 

Capkt>  Bib). 

Miluo 

lew 

l:im<^. 

3889 

m 

U..mMD 

iKi4 

I-Adu. 

U7 

auD 

Miln* 

IfW 

70 

MM 

Uomwo 

IHM 

M 

1.000 

CoUla 

INW 

B.o. 

5u 

LMW 

BivwB'.  CWwhuni      , 

CuLSiudmii 

IfU 

I'jRIO. 

II) 

1.MU 

»h«rt  Trwu 

c«iu« 

lou 

fuUu 

» 

l,uuu 

funnit'iiCaty  un  Ephnuiu 

UUne 

im 

/ 

SumVm 

IWT^aibrScul'     . 

Do. 

i»>2a 

IW 

i>niiud 

ChtitUui  9.-hool  H»oh 

CulUc 

IW 

1-Jdw. 

lOlU- 

Do. 

im 

s 

IVfUiD- 

PuruU  to  Urn  flcniui&n 

Du. 

II--A 

1-Zmo. 

rd. 

AJUumimlcU  Ctlechlim 

Do. 

IH'JS 

Do. 

i)>a5 

D.. 

i- 

Slwrt  Trtrt* 

D... 

I3.(IU0 

BwwiijCttecliuw 

ttlUdtMU 

IItdu  B<x.k 

Cumplrle  BiUn 

i^3fi 

Bii. 

iavj 

131 

im-x 

b3J 

3uO 

Tm« 

1X3G 

13mo. 

3U 

3.600 

Sh-iot  Tr»i-t» 

InUtMlactiun  tu  tho  BcHpturM    . 

IKJG 

f»Uo 

1 

ll.WU 

Co»»kU&lUM            / 

M<.r,4HUnv 

l»-i7 

g*a. 

3689 

37a 

|a£:«s<«»,   : 

Uurrwua 

1-^ 

l3mo. 

U.6U0 
'i4.tul> 

MillM 

!•*« 

lllB». 

■m 

MO 

MciTiwn 
Du 

IW7 
ls3u 

fboa. 
[•tato. 

im 
im 
W7 
S7 
17» 
-jmi 

1.400 

100 
l.<HW 
I.UOO 

Trmcu  (nnuiu) 

IkHI 

\tm.' 

•10 

I3.IU) 

tlctipiurr  I..-WM 

IKTJ 

fla-. 

l-'K> 

iUD 

Do.  4  Miln.' 

IKIS 

3G»!l 

Ian 

MilBP 

tu 
30 

UOD 

578 


LIST   OF   BOOKS. 


Names  of  Rooks. 

Authon. 

Wl»en 
Printed. 

She. 

Number 
ofl'mgM. 

Number  of 
Oofaes. 

Brought  forward 

229.492 

Life  of  Christ,  in  rhyme 

CoUic 

1832-3 

12mo. 

20 

800 

Com.  on  the  Lord's  Prayer 

Milne  - 

1832-3 

12mo. 

37 

2,000 

Village  Sermons 

Do. 

1832 

12mo. 

70 

500 

Milne's  Four  Tracts    . 

Do. 

ia32-3 

12mo. 

40 

3,500 

Three  Character  Classic 

Medhurst 

1832-3 

12mo. 

17 

1,200 

Domestic  Instructor    . 

Morrison 

1832 

8vo. 

400 

100 

Com.  on  the  Ten  Commandm^ts 

Medhurst 

1833 

8to. 

90 

2,200 

Scripture  Extracts                   ^  . 

Collie 

ia33 

12mo. 

50 

800 

Strait  Gate 

Milne 

1823 

I2mo. 

10 

1,000 

Catechism 

• 

20 

100 

Comparative  Chronology 

Medhurst 

1833 

8to. 

30 

1,000 

Prayers  and  Hymns    . 

Morrison 

1834 

18mo 

66 

10,000 

Sheet  Tracts 

Do. 

1834 

folio 

1 

60,000 

Separate  Gospels 

Do. 

1833 

12mo. 

60 

1,000 

Tracts  and  Books 

Various 

1834 

12mo. 

20 

10,000 

Whole  Bibles 

Mor.  &'Milne 

1835 

8vo. 

2689 

600 

Testaments 

Morrison 

1835 

537 

150 

Single  Gospels 

Do. 

1835 

60 

17,800 

Tracts 

Various 

1835 

20 

40,956 

Whole  Bibles 

Mor.  &  Milne 

1836 

8vo. 

2689 

573 

Tracts 

Various 

1836 

20 

66,698 

450,469 

LIST  OF  BOOKS   PRINTED   AT   BATAVIA. 

W.  H.  MEDHURST, 

IN   THE   CHINESE   LANGUAGE. 


1.—.,^ 

r!!!;:! 

>^^^ 

« 

i=.r=x-| 

Monthlj  HMMioB 

1(IV3-3G 

Xylography 

8.... 

6 

(MfHlO 

ChM-*  Prim« 

lKi5-3(i 

i>i. 

I'imo. 

14 

law 

Ili.torT..rj.T. 

iNis-ai 

I>u. 

tl*o. 

86 

i.(i» 

ICM-M 

Do. 

tiro. 

JU 

3,M7 

Tn<.'luailivKi!«Yru 

lH'J)^.-t4 

Do. 

7 

Z<WO 

F-Bl  »f  tbo  ToBh.      . 

lS*i-3l 

Do. 

7 

'iJtlO 

SkfiiHt.  of  Jew 

l-JMS 

Do. 

7 

7.000 

On  Fctdiiv  Ibc  lih-i. 

isafrAi 

Do. 

6 

I^H 

iwa>.t3 

Do. 

5 

Z935 

KipuKilmn  (if  tbr  Muni  Law    . 

iKK^ib 

Do. 

ftvo. 

911 

a.S«3 

Vuiinu  RpprinW 

iw; 

Do. 

18 

13.000 

Thrcr  CharariPT  rlKMir 

lH>-3i 

Do. 

Uti.. 

i; 

S.310 

MbHxUuiHtui  Pill'.-*  . 

|s>^     Uu. 

8>o. 

50 

3.37S 

lH»uW     Oo. 

»vo. 

« 

1,100 

Ilu  Walkinic  uTer  ihc  Fire 

lew      1  D... 

Itao. 

& 

500 

Oh  W»lki.4[  ..TPr  lb«  Kir.- 

I'Jmo. 

8 

l.SOO 

\ari..u>  H.'iirinU 

is-ia     1  Do. 

Hyi.. 

M 

3.000 

\.ri..-.M4»m. 

IKW         Xylupaphy 

hvo. 

»t 

4.0IKI 

lHW-35  '  D... 

(•Tn. 

3U 

4.453 

ViIU(V    S-RDiilU 

iNW-aa   0,.. 

39 

lmp.irtoHi  !<.'lcrii.>ni  . 

l»OI      1  D.K 

8rn. 

33 

S«U 

C..mf,i  ..I  M«k 

DOS      ,  LiibuFiAPhy 

3!> 

l.UUU 

S<L..>1  H-l 

l>V>^  ,  Do. 

I'Ci. 

11 

l.-JUl 

l»2»         D.>. 

*•*•: 

41) 

I.UdU 

A-rmMf-n  r«l»h>.D 

IKl-J         D.>. 

'Al 

3IU 

Hrnpdin'  I'rintu 

19 

I.IMNI 

Thr  t>ninp  Aiinhuti'* 

1KB         D^.         "^  ' 
IK31           l><t. 

1*B.., 

l<l() 

3.1MI0 

Tlip  Fall  uxl  HiH-...i-rv  «r  Han 

I-Jino. 

llHi 

l.(M) 

IIarni.«T  'if  Iho  ll.»|«'li 
<>.,  the  HrinRora  ti-A 

la-u-sfi  n.>. 

Wt 

3.(W0 

iHll           Do. 

.lami.. 

4.500 

IX  THE  M 

AL.W  LANGIAGE. 

CatM'hwni  n(  NaliiK  . 

mia 

I.>l]li.fTBl>hy        h\n. 

113         WO 

U.llo.           RuMU  rharerli-r 

1(135 

T>«.«npJiy     limo 
Lilh<.|CT*phy    It^no. 

M  1    1,350 

Mrttpiure  Calwhi-m.  by  Mn.  M. 

1K32 

a<H      1.1100 

Dill...  H<.in<ui  rhancirr 

IW 

lis^^y't:: 

lli  1    I..«IU 

Inii'Kluili.'ii  to  thr  Hi-npliinv 

i-il 

.12 1    n» 

S.-h'tn.  if Chruliau  Dx^iiiUc 

1^13 

Do.  *   '      ;  (..,.. 

;■;  '  1.0U0 

M*lBf  l'niii.-r 

i-ai 

l>o,                           1.11.. 

M<  ,     son 

iKll 

Do.                           Mo. 

{"«  1  l.i«« 

.Srar-h  f'li  8iD 

IKtt 

D...                    Ct... 

*i    vm 

Dill...  H.imu  rbaiarlrr 

IM.1 

Tyforifhy     llfm... 
L<iti'>r*i>i';     »"" 

A«  1  ^IKM 

Prf  u»><>  lo  Puhlir  Wonhip 

IMS 

»  ,      953 

les.w 

580 


LIST   OF    BOOKS. 


Tracts  printed  at  Batavia,  written  by  irarious  Authors 
In  Malay,  by  Mr.  Thomsen. 


Nuan  of  Books. 


WKen 
rrintvd. 


Hoir  Printed. 


KlHl 


Malay  Prayer  .  18S8 

Good  News  for  the  Sons  of  Adam  1835 

Catechism    .  .  1835 

Parables  .  1834 

Life  of  Christ  .  183M 

School  Book  .  1834-6 

In  Malay,  by  Mr.  Robinson. 

Way  of  Salradon  .  1828-33 

Upon  Book  .  1834 

Life  of  Bunyan,  Roman  char.    .  1834 

Geography  .  1835 

Arithmetic,  Roman  character    .  1835 


Lithognphy 

Do. 

Do. 

Typography 

Lithography 

Do. 


Sto. 

S 

8to. 

96 

8to. 

18 

8to. 

84 

8to. 

45 

8to. 

84 

Lithography 

Do. 

Typography 

Lithography 

Typography 


8vo. 

48 

18mo. 

98 

18mo. 

48 

BTO. 

94 

18mo. 

56 

In  Javanese,  by  Mr.  Bruckner. 


aoo 

2.000 
1,000 
1,000 
2,000 

asi 


1,800 
500 

i,aoo 


1,250 


In  Malay,  by  the  Sourabaya  Societ}'. 
Dutch  and  Malay  Catechism        |  1834      t  Typography  |   18mo.  |     60  |     500 

In  LettincRe,  by  Mr.  Luyke. 

Lettiuesc  Catechism   .  .  |  1830      |  Typography  1 18mo.  t     8     I     500 


On  the  Divine  Attributes 
Catechism  of  Nature  . 
On  the  Gospel  Plan 
On  the  Son  of  God 
Three  Javanese  Tracts 


ia34 
1834 
1834 
1834 
ia35 


Typography 

Do. 

Do. 

Do. 

Do. 


12mo. 

24 

12mo. 

124 

12mo. 

28 

12mo. 

58 

12mo. 

90 

3.000 
1,000 
2.000 
1,500 
3,000 

191,39< 


LIST   OF    BOOK8. 


581 


LIST  OP  BOOKS  PRINTED  AT  PEKANG. 


Malty  Paoiui,  by  a  K ttiro 

Ditto  CatechiMD,  by  Mr. 

Ditto  Hymns 

John  Knill  (MaUy)  . 

RcUfioD  of  the  Bible  (ditto) 

Fourth  Commandment  (ditto) 

Ten  Commandmenu  (ditto) 

Be«titttdeo  (ditto) 

Beliere  on  the  Lord  Jeeui  (ditto) 

Trmrt  on  Hi^aren  (Chinene),  Mr.  Dyer 

Scripture  Leieone  (ditto) 

Ba«y  LeM«>n«  (ditto) 

Pint  LevKma  for  Schooln  (dittu) 

Matthow  Ti.  and  rii.  (ditto) 

Scripture  Catechism  (24  pages)  Malay 

Abdullah  and  Sabat  ditto 

Life  r>f  Christ  (36  pafes)  ditto 

The  Mystery,  by  a  Natirc  ditto 

Malay  Sheet  Tract    . 


MX) 
15U0 
1500 


1835 
2000 
15U0 
3000 
KNX) 
1500 
MM) 
2000 
1000 
2000 
700 
3500 
WIO 
7(100 
1200 


1836 
2000 


50(N)     3l),900 


1500 
1000 
1000 
1500 
1000 

MUM) 

SIMM) 
5,UI0 

43,<I0U 


LIST  OF  BOOKS  PRINTED  AT  SINGAPORE. 

1824.  A  Selection  of  Hymns,  in  Malay. 
A  Spellinfc  B«>ok,  !>«>. 

A  System  of  Arithmetic,  Do. 

1825.  The  G«)(ipcl  of  Matthew.  Do. 
Assembly's  Catechism,  Do. 

1826.  Malay  TraiHs 

1827.  Watu's  First  Catediina.  Malay. 
School  LcsBuos,  D«i. 
Three  Tracts,  Do. 
Missionary  Hymns,  in  EngUah. 
Malay  Hymns. 

A  Bufqruese  Tract. 

1828.  A  new  Malay  Do.  in  the  Roman  character. 
Two  Ditto,  Arabic  div 
Watu'ii  First  Catechism,  in  Malay. 
School  Lessons,  Do. 

1H29.     Malay  TracU    . 

Scripture  Tickets,  Do. 

Abdullah  and  Sabat,  Do. 

Sermon  on  the  Motmu  Do. 

Good  News  for  the  Children  of  Adam.  !>•». 

1830.  Malay  New  Tesummt 
Matthew,  in  Malay 

1831.  BuitfTursr  Tract 
Three  Malay  !>••. 
One  SiameiM*  !>•>. 
Three  Schmd  Bixtks,  in  Malay. 

1832.  Srireral  Malay  Tracts  reprinted. 

1833.  Six  Malay         Do. 
Two  BuQuesc  D«t. 


25.00iJ 


KOOO 
4.UIII 


^OiW 
2,t)0U 
500 
6.«I00 
1.000 


15,(^10 
_3.«lll0 

<X>,UlO 


582  LIST   OF    BOOKS. 

Many  of  the  works  printed  at  Malacca,  Penang,  and 
Singapore,  have  not  been  regularly  reported,  or  the 
record  of  the  work  done  is  not  to  be  found  in  this 
country ;  so  that  it  is  difficult  to  ascertain,  at  this  dis- 
tance, the  number  of  pages,  or  the  quantity  printed  of 
several  publications  specified  in  the  foregoing  lists : 
still,  as  far  as  the  account  can  be  made  up,  it  appears 
that  there  have  been  printed,  from  the  year  1810  to 
the  year  1836, 

At  Malacca  and  Canton    ....  450,469  books  and  tracts. 

AtBatavia 191,394  „ 

AtPenang 43,900 

At  Singapore 66,000 

751,763 

Including  2,075  complete  Chinese  Bibles,  9,970  New 
Testaments,  and  31,000  separate  portions  of  Scripture ; 
with  2,000  Malay  Testaments,  and  2,000  separate 
Gospels  in  the  same  language.  If  the  number  of 
pages  of  each  work  be  reckoned,  with  the  amount 
printed  off,  it  will  be  seen  that  the  brethren  in  the 
Ultra-Ganges  missions  have  issued  from  their  presses, 
in  those  regions,  upwards  of  eight  million  pages  of 
religious  publications  in  the  Chinese  and  Malayan 
languages. 


roNDON : 

rBtirrrn  bt  a.  tiMPtox,  wabwkk  lakk, 

rATvitvc«T«ft  now. 


The  bonuwer  must  leiurn  this  item  on  or  before 
Ihc  lasl  date  stamped  below.  If  another  user 
ptiiccs  a  recall  for  this  item,  the  borrower  will 
be  DoUficd  of  the  need  for  an  earlier  reiura. 

Non-rtceipl  ofovtrdue  notices  does  not  exempt 
the  borrower  from  overdue  fines. 


Hanurd  (_'oll«i;e  WIdener  Library 
CatnbHdg«.  MA  02IJK         617-«95-2413 


^ 


Please  handle  wUh  ctilrr. 

Thank  jou  (or  helping  u>i>n:Mrrvc 

hlHar\'  collcctioas  al  Har^■a^d-